???? S??T?S?OS ??????O?
?????S??? ????????S?OS ???? S??T?S?OS ??????O? I “????? t?? ?a? ???, t????? f??e, t??t? d?d??,” ?a??pe? ? pa?’ ???? f?s?? ????? ?e?????sa t?? ????a???,5 p??t?? ???a? ????t? ta?t?? ?e???????, ?f’ ?? pa?a?????a? e?? ??d??? ?????a?, ?d?st?? ?a? t???t?t?? ???t?? ???? p??? ??te ?e???? d???????a p?p? s?? t?? ???, ?? ??e??? f?s? d?d??sa t? e??a??? t?? p?p???, ??t’ ?? ???? ???? ??a? ?a? ?aet?? ????? e??et??, ???? p???a ?? ?a? ?????a10 pa?de?a? ?a? ????? t?? ???, ?t?a d? s?? t? a?t? ?a? ???a p??? ?p?sa? t?? ?? t? ?? ??e?a? ?p?sa? ?????ta? d?? ????? ?f?????, ??a??a??tat?? ?p??t?? ????t??, e? t? ???? t?????? t?? de??t?? f?????, ?pas? ?? ????? t??? ?s???s? t??? p???t????? ??????, ?? ? p?t’ ?? ??????15 DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS[65] ON LITERARY COMPOSITION CHAPTER I OCCASION AND PURPOSE OF THE TREATISE To you, Rufus Metilius, whose worthy father is my most honoured friend, “I also offer this gift, dear child,”[85] as Helen, in Homer, says while entertaining Telemachus. To-day you are keeping your first birthday after your arrival at man’s estate; and of all feasts this is to me the most welcome and most precious. I am not, however, sending you the work of my own hands (to quote Helen’s words when she offers the robe to her young guest), nor what is fitted only for the season of marriage and “meet to pleasure a bride withal.”[86] No, it is the product and the child of my studies and my brain, and also something for you to keep and use in all the business of life which is effected through speech: an aid most necessary, if my estimate is of any account, to all alike who practise civil oratory, 1 ????a??ass??? PV2 4 ?a? om. V 6 ta?t??? PMV 7 ?d?st?? om. P 8 ?e???? PV1 9 ?f? PV "" ??te e?? PMV 11 s?? om. E 12 p?sa? EF 13 ?f????? V: ?fe???? EFM: ?f????? P 14 t?] t? d? MV 2. For the meaning and rendering of s???es?? see Glossary, p. 326 infra. 5. In ll. 5, 8, 9, 10, the reference is to Odyssey xv. 123-127:— ????? d? pa??stat? ?a???p????? p?p??? ????s’ ?? ?e?s??, ?p?? t’ ?fat’ ?? t’ ???a?e? ????? t?? ?a? ???, t????? f??e, t??t? d?d??, ??’ ?????? ?e????, p??????t?? ?? ???? ????, s? ????? f???e??. 10. The word ?aet? is used by Dionysius in the interesting and highly characteristic passage which opens the de Antiq. Oratoribus (c. 2).—Here Sauppe conjectures ?aet? for ?aet??.—For e??et?? cf. de Thucyd. c. 55 t? d????at???? ???? a?t?? p??? ?????? p??? ?a?ast?? ??e?? ?a? e?? p?sa? e??a? t?? ??e?a? e??et??, t? d? d????????? ??? ?pa? e?? ??s?? ?p?t?de??? e??a?. 11. ?t?a ... ???a, ‘a treasure and a tool,’ ‘a compliment and an implement’: similarly 264 14 f???? ?a? ????? (the reading of PMV), and 268 9 ????? te p???? ?a? p???, 184 25 ?????a? ... p?????a?. Cp. the jingles found in the fragments of Gorgias, or in Aristophanes (??? ... ????, Av. 637, 638; s??a ... ??a, Ran. 463). Such rhyming tendencies (frequent in the orations of Cicero) are condemned in prose-writing by modern taste, though they have, in the course of centuries, found much acceptance in poetry.—For the antithesis in ?t?a ... ???a cp. Isocr. ad Demonicum 28, Cic. ad Fam. vii. 29, 30, Lucr. de Rer. Nat. iii. 971. The Epitome (except Er) omits s??, thus securing brevity at the price of rhythm, antithesis, and point. Cp. 66 13, where E omits ???e??t??a. 14. ????: the ?a? gives a modest tone, as in Soph. Philoct. 192 e?pe? ???? t? f???? (Jebb). 15. p???t?????: see Glossary, s.v.
te ?a? ??e? t??????s?? ??te?? ???sta d? t??? e??a????? te ?a? ?e?st? t?? a??at?? ?pt?????? ???, ? ???fe ?et???e pat??? ??a???, ???? t???t?t?? f????. d?tt?? ??? ??s?? ?s??se?? pe?? p??ta? ?? e?pe?? t??? ??????, t?? pe?? t? ???ata ?a? t?? pe?? t? ???ata, ?? ?5 ?? t?? p?a?at???? t?p?? ????? ?f?ptes?a? d??e?e? ??, ? d? t?? ?e?t????, ?a? p??t?? ?s?? t?? ???e?? e? st??????ta? pe?? ?f?t??a? t?? ?e???a? t?? ????? ta?ta? sp??da???t?? ?? ?s??, ? ?? ?p? t? p???ata ?a? t?? ?? t??t??? f????s?? ????sa ??? ?p?st?? ?ade?? ?st? ?a? ?a?ep?10 ?????, ????? d? ?d??at?? e?? ??e?e??? ?a? e??a???? pese?? ?????a?? ??a???s?? ??? ?d? s???se?? ?st? ?a? p???a?? ?at??t????? ?????a? ? t??t?? ?at?????? ???e??t??a, p???? ?? ?st???? ????? te ?a? ?????, p???? d? pe??? ?a? s?f??? pa??? ???e??? te ?a? ????t???? s??a??????? t? d? pe??15 t?? ???e?? f????a??? ?a? ta?? ?ea?a?? p?f??e s??a??e?? ??? ?tt?? ?????a??. ?pt??ta? ??? ?pasa ???? ???? pe?? t?? t?? ????e?a? ??a?s??, ??????? t???? ?a? ?spe? ?????s??de?? ?p? t??t? ?a????sa t?? ????? ??? p????? p??? [67] whatever their age and temperament, but especially to youths like you who are just beginning to take up the study. We may say that in practically all speaking two things must have unremitting attention: the ideas and the words. In the former case, the sphere of subject matter is chiefly concerned; in the latter, that of expression; and all who aim at becoming good speakers give equally earnest attention to both these aspects of discourse. But the science which guides us to selection of matter, and to judgment in handling it, is hampered with difficulties for the young; indeed, for beardless striplings, its difficulties are insurmountable. The perfect grasp of things in all their bearings belongs rather to a matured understanding, and to an age that is disciplined by grey hairs,—an age whose powers are developed by prolonged investigation of discourse and action, and by many experiences of its own and much sharing in the fortunes of others. But the love of literary beauty flourishes naturally in the days of youth as much as in later life. For elegance of expression has a fascination for all young minds, making them feel impulses that are instinctive and akin to 1 te ?a? PV: ? FM "" te om. F 2 ?e?st? PMV: ??t? F "" et???e FP: e??t?e EMV 3 ?a?? P,MV: ?a? ??? F 4 ?s??se?? EPMV: ?p???se?? F 5 ???ata ?a? t?? ????? ?? EF 6 ????? ?f?ptes?a? om. M 9 t??t??? EPMV: a?t??? F 10 ?p?st??? F1 11 ?a? EFMV: ? P 12 ??a???s?? F1 "" p???a?? ?at??t????? FMVs: ?e??s????? P 13 ?????a?? M2 (cf. v. 17 infra) "" ? t??t?? ?at?????? F ?? M: ?st?? ? t??t?? ?at?????? E: ? t??t?? ???s?? ?st?? PMV "" ???e?[?]t??a cum litura F,PMV: om. E 15 s??a??a????? PMV 16 f????a??? EFP: f???t??? ?a? f????a??? MV "" p?f??e s??a??e?? Reiskius: pef???? s??a??e?? P: s??a??e?? e???e? ??? ?tt?? EF: pef???? s??a??e?? (e???e? addit M) ??? ?tt?? MV 19 ?p? t??t? EF2: ?p? t??t?? F1MV: om. P "" t?? EFM: om. PV 2. For the plural ??? cp. Long. xii. 5 ???? ta?ta ?? ?e?? [‘you Romans’] ?? ?e???? ?p???????te. ???fe ?et???e: reference may be made to the editor’s article on ‘The Literary Circle of Dionysius of Halicarnassus’ in the Classical Review xiv. (year 1900), pp. 439-442. Dionysius clearly numbered many Romans among his friends and pupils. Dedicatory books, or poems, were not uncommon gifts on birthdays: compare ??t?pat??? ?e?s??? ?e??????? ?pase ???? ?????, ?? d? ?? ???t? p???s?e???. ??a?? ???? d????t?, ?a? a???se?e? ???d??, ?e?? ??a? ?? ????? pe???e??? ?????. Antipater Thessalonic. Epigr. Anthol. Pal. ix. 93. ??e? s?? t?de ???a ?e?e???a?a?s?? ?? ??a??, ?a?sa?, ?e??a?? ???sa ?e???d??. ?a????p?? ??? ??ap??? ?e? ????? e?? d? ???ta, ?? ??????, ??se? t??de pe??ss?te?a. Leonidas Alexandr. ib. vi. 321. 3. Reiske’s conjecture pa? is plausible rather than necessary: cp. Il. xxi. 109 pat??? d’ e?’ ??a???? and Odyss. iv. 611 a?at?? e?? ??a????.—In the words ???? t???t?t?? f???? Dionysius illustrates his own contention (in c. 25) that fragments of metrical lines are occasionally found in prose writings. [F, however, has ?a? ???.] 6. p?a?at???? ... ?e?t????: see Gloss., s.v. 13. ?at??t?????: cp. the sense of ‘break in,’ as in Soph. Antig. 477 s???? ?a???? d’ ??da t??? ????????? " ?pp??? ?ata?t????ta? and Plut. Vit. Themist. c. 2 ?a? t??? t?a??t?t??? p????? ???st??? ?pp??? ???es?a? f?s???, ?ta? ?? p??s??e? t???s? pa?de?a? ?a? ?ata?t?se??. So Plato Legg. 808 D (of a child regarded as ‘the most intractable of animals’) ?s? ???sta ??e? p???? t?? f???e?? ?p? ?at??t?????.—On p???a?? (although supported by FMV) Usener candidly remarks “fort. p???a?? interpolatum.”—Against ?at?????? (notwithstanding its strong manuscript support) must be weighed: (1) Dionysius’ anti-Stoicism, (2) the likely intrusion of a comparatively late word. 14. s?f???: perhaps the meaning is ‘comparison of,’ as (according to a possible interpretation) t?? ??f???? ... t?? ???e??t?? in Soph. Oed. Tyr. 44, 45. 15. s??a??????: the form a????? (and its compounds) does not seem to be used by Dionysius. 17. ??? ?tt?? (EFMV) should be retained: cp. n. on line 13. The words can hardly be regarded as a gloss on ?a? ta?? ?ea?a??, though e???e? (see critical notes) is probably a gloss on p?f??e, which would subsequently be changed to pef????. ?pt??ta?: not infrequent in earlier and in later Greek. Aesch. Prom. V. 856 ?pt?????? f???a? (‘with their hearts wildly beating’), Plato Phaedo 68 C pe?? t?? ?p????a? ? ?pt??s?a? (so Rep. 439 D), Plut. Mor. 40 F ??? ?????p?? ?p? pa?t? ???? f??e? ?pt??s?a? (quoted from Heracleitus), id. ib. 1128 B ?pt??????? pe?? t? ??a, Chrysostom de Sacerdotio c. 1 pe?? t?? ?? t? s???? (i.e. the theatre) t???e?? ?pt??????.—For youth in relation to the arts of style cp. Plut. Vit. Demosth. c. 2 (last sentence). 18. ????e?a?: see Gloss., s.v.
?a? ?f????? de? t?? p??t?? ?p?st?se?? te ?a? ??????, e? ?????s? ? p?? “? t? ?e? ?p’ ??a???a? ???ssa? ?p?? ????” ???e?? ?d’ e??? s????se?? t? p??st????ta ????????, ???’ ?????? te ???ses?a? ?a?a??? ?a ?a? ?e??a??? ????t?? ?a? s????se? ta?ta ??s?se?? e?????? ????s? t? se?? t?5 ?d?. e?? d? t??t? t? ????, ? de? p??t?? ????? ?s?e?s?a?, “s?????a? s?? ???? e?? ???ta” t?? pe?? t?? s????se?? t?? ????t?? p?a?ate?a? ??????? ?? ?p? ???? ?????sa?, ?s?? t?? ???a??? ??t?????? ? d?a?e?t???? s?????a?a? t???a?, ??de?? d’ ?????? ??d’ ?p?????t?? ???? t?? pa???t?? ??e???as????,10 ?? ??? pe???a?. ??? d’ ??????ta? ?? s????, ?a? pe?? t?? ??????? t?? ????t?? ?t??a? ????s? s?? ??af??, ??a t?? ?e?t???? t?p?? te?e??? ??e???as???? ????. ??e???? ?? ??? t?? p?a?ate?a? e?? ???ta p???? ??a?? ta?? a?ta?? p??sd???? ?e?? ??? f??att??t?? ?s??e?? te ?a? ???s???, e?15 d?p?te ??? ??a t??t?? p?p??ta? ea??? t??e??? ???? d? ?? t? da?????? ?p? ???? ??a?? ?? p?a?ate?a? d????. ?ef??a?a d’ a?t?? ?st?? ? p???e?ta? ?? de??a? ta?ta, t?? te ?st?? ? t?? s????se?? f?s?? ?a? t??a ?s??? ??e?, ?a? t???? st????eta? ?a? p?? a?t?? t?????e?, ?a? t??e? a? ?e????tata?20 a?t?? e?s? d?af??a? ?a? t?? ???st?? ?a?a?t?? ?a? p??a? inspiration. Young people need, at the beginning, much prudent[69] oversight and guidance, if they are not to utter What word soe’er may have sprung To the tip of an ill-timed tongue,[87] nor to form at random any chance combinations, but to select pure and noble words, and to place them in the beautiful setting of a composition that unites charm to dignity. So in this department, the first in which the young should exercise themselves, “for love’s service I lend you a strain,”[88] in the shape of this treatise on literary composition. The subject has occurred to but few of all the ancients who have composed manuals of rhetoric or dialectic, and by none has it been, to the best of my belief, accurately or adequately treated up to the present time. If I find leisure, I will produce another book for you—one on the choice of words, in order that you may have the subject of expression exhaustively treated. You may expect that treatise next year at the same festive season, the gods guarding us from accident and disease, if it so be that our destiny has reserved for us the secure attainment of this blessing. But now accept the treatise which my good genius has suggested to me. The chief heads under which I propose to treat the subject are the following: what is the nature of composition, and where its strength lies; what are its aims and how it attains them; what are its principal varieties, what is the distinctive 1 ?p?st?se?? EF: ?p?stas?a? PMV 3 ?d? PF1V "" e??? sine iota PF2: e??e? F1 "" ???? PMV 4 te ???ses?a? s: te ???sas?a? PMV: ?e???s?a? sine te EF 5 t? se?? sine iota P: se??[?] cum litura F 6 ?s F 7 s??????? F "" ???? M. Schmidt: ???? libri "" e?? F: e?? t?? PMV "" t?? (ex t??) F,M: t?? P,V in marg.: t? r "" t?? F: om. PMV 8 ???????] ??? ??????? V in marg. "" ?????sa? ?p????? F 9 ???????? M "" d?a?e?t???? F: ?a? ?e?t???? P: ?a? d?a?e?t???? MV 10 et 11 d? PMV 10 ?p?????t?? ??d’ ?????? F "" ??d? PMV 12 s?? om. F 13 ???? P sine iota 15 ????s??? P 16 ??a om. F 17 d???? F: p??sd???? PMV 18 d? PMV "" ta?ta de??a? F 19 te om. M 21 t??e? ???st?? ?a?a?t??e? F 2. The reference is to the indiscretions of an impertinent tongue,—‘Whatever, without rhyme and reason, " Occurs to the tongue out of season’: Lat. quicquid in buccam. Cp. Lucian de conscrib. hist. c. 32 ??ap??tt??te? ? t? ?e? ?p’ ??a???a? ???ssa?, fas??, ????. 4. The ?e???s?a? of EF perhaps points to te ???s?a? as the right reading. We should then have ???e?? ... s????se??, ???s?a? ... ??s?se??: a combination of present and future infinitives which would be in keeping with Dionysius’ love of variety (eta???). 6. “Write ?????. The dative with the passive present, though of course possible, is unlikely in Dionysius. ?s?? can take two accusatives,” H. Richards in Classical Review xix. 252. 7. M. Schmidt’s conjecture ???? (M. Schmidt Diatribe in Dithyrambum, Berol. 1845) seems to be established by Athenaeus xv. 692 D ?pe? d’ ??ta??a t?? ????? ?s??, s?a???a? t? ???? ??? e?? ???ta, ?at? t?? ???????? p???t??: cp. ib. vi. 271 B s?a???a? t? ?a? a?t?? ???? e?? ???ta t? s?f? ?a? f??t?t? ??????t?.—In itself, however, s?????a? ???? gives good sense (cp. Plato Legg. 836 D t? ???? ??? ???????t’ ?? p??? ??et??;); and the repetition of ???? might be deliberate,—‘to this part of the subject ... I contribute as my part.’—??a??? [corrupted into ????, ????, ???ta] might be conjectured in place of ???ta, if any considerable change were needed. 8. In estimating Dionysius’ obligations to his predecessors, it should be noticed that the correct reading here is not ??? ??????? (as in the editions of Reiske and Schaefer) but ???????.—For s????se?? see Gloss., s.v. 11. Either (1) ??? d’ ??????ta? ?? (without s????), or (2) ??? d? ????ta? ?? s????, would be more natural. Cp. H. Richards in Classical Review, l.c. 12. Either Dionysius did not fulfil his design, or this treatise on the ‘choice of words’ has been lost. For other lost works of Dionysius see D.H. p. 7. 14. e?? ???ta: Hesychius, e?? t? ?p??? ? ???? ?t??. Cp. Theophr. de c. Pl. iii. 16. 2 t?? e?? ???ta ?a?p??. 17. t? da??????: cp. de Demosth. c. 58 ad f. ??? d? s??? t? da?????? ??? ?t?. 18. ta?ta: compare 86 4, 90 15, 100 12, 27, 106 5, and contrast 98 20, 21, 100 16, 17, 18.
??at?st?? a?t?? e??a? pe???a?, ?a? ?t? p??? t??t???, t? p?t’ ?st? t? p???t???? ??e??? ?a? e????ss?? ?a? e?????? ?? ta?? ???a??, ? p?f??e t? s????se? t?? pe??? ???e?? pa?a??????e??, p???t???? te ?atas?e??? t?? ?p???t?? ????????? ????? ?a? sf?d?a ?? t? ??se? ?at?????s?? p?? t? ???t??, ?a? d??5 p??a? ?? ?p?t?de?se?? ???????t? ???te??? a?t??. t??a?t? ?? d? t??? ?st?? ?? t?p? pe???ae?? ?p?? ?? ???? ???e??, ???eta? d? ?????d’ ? p?a?ate?a. II ? s???es?? ?st? ??, ?spe? ?a? a?t? d???? t????a, p??? t?? ??s?? pa?’ ?????a t?? t?? ????? ?????, ? d? ?a?10 st???e?? t??e? t?? ???e?? ?a???s??. ta?ta d? Te?d??t?? ?? ?a? ???st?t???? ?a? ?? ?at’ ??e????? f???s?f?sa?te? t??? ??????? ???? t???? p????a???, ???ata ?a? ??ata ?a? s??d?s??? p??ta ??? t?? ???e?? p?????te?. ?? d? et? t??t??? ?e??e???, ?a? ???sta ?? t?? St????? a???se??15 ??e??e?, ??? tett???? p????asa?, ????sa?te? ?p? t?? s??d?s?? t? ????a. e??’ ?? eta?e??ste??? t? p??s??????? d?e???te? ?p? t?? ???at???? p??te ?pef??a?t? t? p??ta ???. ?te??? d? ?a? t?? ??t???as?a? ?p??e??a?te? ?p? t?? ????t?? ??t?? st???e??? t??t’ ?p???sa?. ?? d? ?a? t?20 ?p????ata d?e???? ?p? t?? ???t?? ?a? t?? p????se?? ?p? [71] feature of each, and which of them I believe to be the most effective; and still further, what is that poetical element, so pleasant on the tongue and so sweet to the ear, which naturally accompanies composition in prose, and wherein lies the effectiveness of that poetical art which imitates plain prose and succeeds excellently in doing so, and by what method each of those two results may be attained. Such, in broad outline, are the topics with which I intend to deal, and on this programme my treatise is based. CHAPTER II COMPOSITION DEFINED Composition is, as the very name indicates, a certain arrangement of the parts of speech, or elements of diction, as some call them. These were reckoned as three only by Theodectes and Aristotle and the philosophers of those times, who regarded nouns, verbs and connectives as the primary parts of speech. Their successors, particularly the leaders of the Stoic school, raised the number to four, separating the articles from the connectives. Then the later inquirers divided the appellatives from the substantives, and represented the primary parts of speech as five. Others detached the pronouns from the nouns, and so introduced a sixth element. Others, again, divided the adverbs from the verbs, the prepositions 1 e??a? F: om PMV 4 p???t???? te om. P "" ????????? P1 5 p??] a?t?? PV: t??t? FM: a?t? s 6 ???????t? F: ?????t? PMV 8 ???eta? d? ?????d’ ? p?a?ate?a om. s "" d? om. V "" ???e? PF2: ??te??e? F1MV 9 ?st? ?? EFM: ?st?? PV 13 p?????? F 14 et? t??t??? F: et’ a?t??? PMV 16 tess???? F 19 ??t????a? V 20 t??t? PMV 21 ?p[?]???ata cum litura P "" d?e???? PMV: d?e???te? F 4. ?atas?e???: see Gloss., s.v. 5. Usener’s conjecture e? t? may derive some colour from the manuscript readings in 72 10. But 270 11 shows that e? is not necessary here, and p?? is nearer the manuscript tradition. Cp. also 250 3 (?at??????????), 198 11 (?at????a), de Thucyd. c. 1 (t?? d???e?? ??? ?? ?pas? t??? ?????? ?at?????s??). Other examples are quoted in Long. p. 202. 7. ?p??: cp. 72 3, 17: pe??, 68 12. 10. de Demosth. c. 48 t??? p??t??? ?????? t?? ???e??, ? d? st???e?a ?p? t???? ?a?e?ta?, e?te t??a ta?t’ ?st??, ?? Te?d??t? te ?a? ???st?t??e? d??e?, ???ata ?a? ??ata ?a? s??des??, e?te t?tta?a, ?? t??? pe?? ?????a t?? St?????, e?te p?e??, d?? ta?ta ???????e? ???? ?a? ?????? ?sa. Quintil. i. 4. 18, 19 “tum videbit, ad quem hoc pertinet, quot et quae partes orationis; quamquam de numero parum convenit. veteres enim, quorum fuerunt Aristoteles quoque atque Theodectes, verba modo et nomina et convinctiones tradiderunt; videlicet quod in verbis vim sermonis, in nominibus materiam (quia alterum est quod loquimur, alterum de quo loquimur), in convinctionibus autem complexus eorum esse iudicaverunt; quas coniunctiones a plerisque dici scio, sed haec videtur ex s??d?s? magis propria translatio. paulatim a philosophis ac maxime Stoicis auctus est numerus, ac primum convinctionibus articuli adiecti, post praepositiones: nominibus appellatio, deinde pronomen, deinde mixtum verbo participium, ipsis verbis adverbia. noster sermo articulos non desiderat, ideoque in alias partes orationis sparguntur.” Quintilian elsewhere (ii. 15. 10) writes: “a quo non dissentit Theodectes, sive ipsius id opus est, quod de rhetorice nomine eius inscribitur, sive ut creditum est Aristotelis.” It is hardly likely that in i. 4. 18 Quintilian is translating from the de C.V. c. 2; the coincidences are, rather, due to the use of common sources.—Dionysius does not mention Dionysius Thrax, the author of the first Greek Grammar, nor does he seem to take account of Aristot. Poet. c. 20. 13. The Arabic grammarians in the same way reckon ‘verbs,’ ‘nouns,’ and ‘particles.’ 15. Cp. 96 8, 12 infra. 17. t? p??s??????? d?e???te?: cp. Dionysius Thrax Ars Gramm. p. 23 (Uhlig) t?? d? ????? ??? ?st?? ??t?? ???a, ??a, et???, ??????, ??t????a, p???es??, ?p????a, s??des??? ? ??? p??s?????a ?? e?d?? t? ???at? ?p????ta?. 21. This seems to imply that adverbs were originally included in verbs—that, for example, e? p??e?? (like bene facere in Plautus) was regarded as a quasi-compound. It is to be remembered that the division of words in writing is a later invention.
t?? s??d?s?? ?a? t?? et???? ?p? t?? p??s????????, ?? d? ?a? ???a? t???? p??sa?a???te? t??? p???? t? p??ta ???a t?? ???e?? ?p???sa?? ?p?? ?? ?? ????? ?? e?? ?????. p??? ? ?e t?? p??t?? e?te t???? ? tett???? e??’ ?s?? d?p?te ??t?? e??? p???? ?a? pa???es?? t? ?e??e?a p??e?5 ???a, ?pe??’ ? t??t?? ?????a t?? ?a?????a? s?p????? pe???d???, a?ta? d? t?? s?pa?ta te?e???s? ?????. ?st? d? t?? s????se?? ???a t? te ???ata ???e??? ?e??a? pa?’ ?????a ?a? t??? ?????? ?p?d???a? t?? p??s????sa? ?????a? ?a? ta?? pe???d??? d?a?ae?? e? t?? ?????.10 de?t??a d’ ??sa ???a t?? pe?? t?? ?e?t???? t?p?? ?e????t?? ?at? ???? t?? t???? (??e?ta? ??? ? t?? ????t?? ?????? ?a? p???f?stata? ta?t?? ?at? f?s??) ?d???? ?a? pe??? ?a? ???t?? ?? t??? ?????? ??? ????? ??e?tt?? ??e???? ??e?. ?a? ?de?? ???s?ta? pa??d????, e?15 p????? ?a? e????? ??t?? ?e????t?? pe?? t?? ???????, ?p?? ?? p???? ????et? f???s?f??? te ?a? p???t????? ??d??s? ?????, ? s???es?? de?t??a? ????sa ???a? t? t??e? ?a? ????? ??d?, p????? de?, t?? ?s?? ??e??? t????sa t?sa?t?? ?s??? ??e? ?a? d??a?? ?ste pe??e??a? p??t?? t?? ??e???? ?????20 ?a? ??ate??, ??????e??? ?t? ?a? ?p? t?? ????? te????, ?sa? d?af????? ??a? ?a????sa? s?f???t?? ?? t??t?? p????s? t? t????, ?? ????d???? te ?a? te?t????? ?a? p?????t??? ?a? ?sa? ta?? t??a?ta?? e?s?? ?????e?e??, a? s???et??a? d???e?? t? ?? t??e? de?te?a? t?? ???e?t???? e?s?, t? d?25 d???e? p??te?a?? ?st’ e? ?a? t? ???? t? a?t? s????e?, ??? ?t?p?? ???t???. ??d?? d? ????e? ?a? p?ste?? pa?as?e?? [73] from the connectives and the participles from the appellatives; while others introduced still further subdivisions, and so multiplied the primary parts of speech. The subject would afford scope for quite a long discussion. Enough to say that the combination or juxtaposition of these primary parts, be they three, or four, or whatever may be their number, forms the so-called “members” (or clauses) of a sentence. Further, the fitting together of these clauses constitutes what are termed the “periods,” and these make up the complete discourse. The function of composition is to put words together in an appropriate order, to assign a suitable connexion to clauses, and to distribute the whole discourse properly into periods. Although in logical order arrangement of words occupies the second place when the department of expression is under investigation, since the selection of them naturally takes precedence and is assumed to be already made; yet it is upon arrangement, far more than upon selection, that persuasion, charm, and literary power depend. And let no one deem it strange that, whereas many serious investigations have been made regarding the choice of words,—investigations which have given rise to much debate among philosophers and political orators,—composition, though it holds the second place in order, and has been the subject of far fewer discussions than the other, yet possesses so much solid strength, so much active energy, that it triumphantly outstrips all the other’s achievements. It must be remembered that, in the case of all the other arts which employ various materials and produce from them a composite result,—arts such as building, carpentry, embroidery, and the like,—the faculties of composition are second in order of time to those of selection, but are nevertheless of greater importance. Hence it must not be thought abnormal that the same principle obtains with respect to discourse. But we may as well submit proofs of this statement, 2 p??sa?a???te? F: e?s????te? PVa: p??e?sa?a???te? M 3 ?? ????? PMV: p????? sic F 4 t?? t???? PMV: * * * t???? * * * * F 5 ?a? om. P1 8 ???e??? ?e??a? t? te ???ata (verbis in hunc modum dispositis) PMV "" pa??????a PM, corr. F1 9 ?p?d?d??a? F "" ?????a? FP: sic passim 10 ?ae?? F1 "" e? t?? EF: a?t?? ???? t?? PMV 11 d? PMV 12 ?at? ???? F: ?ata?????t? EPMV 14 t??? EF: om. PMV "" ?????? M 15 ??e?tt?? EFM: ??e?tt? PV "" ???seta? F 17 ?a? ??t??????? PMV "" ??d??s? F: ??d??s?? P 18 ???a? ????sa F "" s??t??e? F1 19 ??e??? (sine iota) FP 21 ?p? EF: a? pe?? PMV 22 d(?a)af????? P1 "" ?a????s?? F: ?a????s? M 23 te om. EF "" p???t??? E 24 ta?? t??a?ta?? PMV: ta?t?? F "" ?????e?e?? P: ???e?e?? FMV 25 t?? ?e?t???? E 6. ?????a: see Gloss., s.v. 8. Cic. de Orat. iii. 43. 171 “sequitur continuatio verborum, quae duas res maxime, collocationem primum, deinde modum quendam formamque desiderat. collocationis est componere et struere verba sic, ut neve asper eorum concursus neve hiulcus sit, sed quodam modo coagmentatus et levis; in quo lepide soceri mei persona lusit is, qui elegantissime id facere potuit, Lucilius: quam lepide ???e?? compostae! ut tesserulae omnes arte pavimento atque emblemate vermiculato.” 9. In the actual contents of his treatise Dionysius pays more attention to the ???ata than to the ???a and pe???d??. The importance of employing periods judiciously is indicated in 118 15. 12. ?ata?????t? (the more difficult and better supported reading) may be right, cp. 90 12 e?sp????t? (from Thucydides). 13. Cic. Brut. 72. 253 “primoque in libro dixerit (Caesar) verborum dilectum originem esse eloquentiae.” 25. For the antithesis cp. Demosth. Olynth. iii. 15 t? ??? p??tte?? t?? ???e?? ?a? ?e???t??e?? ?ste??? ?? t? t??e?, p??te??? t? d???e? ?a? ??e?tt?? ?st??.
t?? p???e?????, ? t? d???e? ?? ?t???? ?a??e?? t?? ?f?s?t?s?? ????t?? ?????. III ?st? t????? p?sa ????? ? s?a???e? t?? ???se?? ? ?? ?et???, ? d? ?et???? ?? ??at??a ?a??? ?? ?????a? t????sa ?a??? ??a t’ ?st? p??e?? ?a? t? ?t??? ?a? t??5 ?????, ??ep?st?t?? d? ?a? ?? ?t??e? ??pt???? p??sap????s? ?a? t? ?? t? d?a???? ???s???. p????? ???? ?a? p???ta? ?a? s????afe?? f???s?f?? te ?a? ??t??e? ???e?? p??? ?a??? ?a? p?ep??sa? t??? ?p??e?????? ?????a?te? ?p?e???, ?????a? d? a?ta?? ?p?d??te? e??a?a? t??? ?a?10 ???s?? ??d?? ???st?? ?p??a?sa? ??e???? t?? p????. ?te??? d’ e??ataf????ta ?a? tape??? ?a??te? ???ata, s?????te? d’ a?t? ?d??? ?a? pe??tt?? p????? t?? ?f??d?t?? t? ???? pe??????a?. ?a? s?ed?? ???????? t? pep?????a? d??e?e? ?? ? s???es?? p??? t?? ???????, ? p?s?e? t? ???ata p???15 t? ???ata. ?spe? ??? ??d?? ?fe??? d?a???a? ?st? ???st??, e? ? t?? a?t? ??s?? ?p?d?se? ?a??? ???as?a?, ??t? ???ta??a ??d?? ?st? p??????? ????? e??e?? ?a?a??? ?a? ?a???????a, e? ? ?a? ??s?? a?t? t?? ?????a? t?? p??s????ta pe????se?.20 ??a d? ? d??? f?s?? ??ap?de??t?? ???e??, ?? ?? ?pe?s??? ??e?tt?? e??a? ?a? te?e??te??? ?s??a t?? ??????? [75] that we may not be thought to assume off-hand the truth of a doubtful proposition. CHAPTER III THE MAGICAL EFFECT OF COMPOSITION, OR WORD-ORDER Every utterance, then, by which we express our thoughts is either in metre or not in metre. Whichever it be, it can, when aided by beautiful arrangement, attain beauty whether of verse or prose. But speech, if flung out carelessly at random, at the same time spoils the value of the thought. Many poets, and prose-writers (philosophers and orators), have carefully chosen expressions that are distinctly beautiful and appropriate to the subject matter, but have reaped no benefit from their trouble because they have given them a rude and haphazard sort of arrangement: whereas others have invested their discourse with great beauty by taking humble, unpretending words, and arranging them with charm and distinction. It may well be thought that composition is to selection what words are to ideas. For just as a fine thought is of no avail unless it be clothed in beautiful language, so here too pure and elegant expression, is useless unless it be attired in the right vesture of arrangement. But to guard myself against the appearance of making an unsupported assertion, I will try to show by an appeal to facts 4 ?et??? ? d’ (ex ?d’ corr.) ?et??? F,E "" ?a?(??) P "" ?? om. M 5 ??a t’ M: ??? t’ PV: ??? te F,E "" ?a? t? FE: t? PMV 6 ?t??e?] ????e M "" ??pt???? PMVE: ??pt????? F 7 t? om. F1 "" ???? ?a? F,E: ???? PMV 10 ?p?d??te? E ?? M: [?p?d??]te? cum litura F: pe?????te? PV: pa?a???te? M 12 d? PMV 13 de PV "" ??t? P1 "" ?d??? EFM1: ?d??? ex ?d??? P1: ?d??? M2 "" t(?) ???(?) P: t?? ????? M 14 ?? om. M 16 ?st? ante d?a???a? ponunt EF 17 ??s?? * * * * * P "" ?p?d?s? F 18 ?a? ??ta??a EF "" p?????? P1 (? suprascr. P2): p??????? V "" ?a???????a FM,P: ?a????????a V 19 t?? F: t(??) P,MV 21 fas?? libri: corr. Krueger "" ??ap?de??t?? P: ??ap?de??ta F2MV: ?p?de??ta F1 22 ??e?tt??] ?a? ??e?tt?? F "" te?e?te??? M 1. ?? ?t???? ?a??e??: cp. 78 13 ?? ?t???? ?a?? ????sat?. 9. There is much similarity, both in thought and in expression, between this passage and the de Sublimitate xl. 2: ???? ?? ?t? ?e p????? ?a? s????af??? ?a? p???t?? ??? ??te? ?????? f?se?, ?p?te d? ?a? ?e???e??, ??? ??????? ?a? d??des? t??? ???as? ?a? ??d?? ?pa??????? pe??tt?? ?? t? p???? s?????e???, d?? ???? t?? s???e??a? ?a? ???sa? ta?ta d’ ??? ????? ?a? d??st?a ?a? t? ? tape???? d??e?? e??a? pe??e????t?, ?a??pe? ????? te p????? ?a? F???st??, ???st?f???? ?? t?s??, ?? t??? p?e?st??? ????p?d??, ??a??? ??? ded???ta?. The author of the de Subl. had, as he himself tells us, dealt with the subject of composition ?? d?s?? s??t??as?? (xxxix. 1 ibid.). 13. ?d??? may be right, meaning with pe??tt?? ‘in a special and distinctive manner.’ 14. The Aristotelian ??a????a is before the author’s mind here, just as is the Aristotelian doctrine of t? ?s?? later in the treatise (246 16). 17. de Demosth. c. 18 ??? ?pa?ta d? ?e t? p???ata t?? a?t?? ?pa?te? d???e?t??, ???’ ?st?? ?spe? s?as? p??p??s? t?? ?s???, ??t?? ?a? ???as?? ???tt??s? t?? ???as?a. 18. p???????: cp. Plato Alcib. II. 149 E ?ste ??d?? a?t??? ?? p??????? ??e?? te ?a? d??a te?e?? ?t??. 21. MS. Canon. 45 has f?s??, ??ap?de??t??, as reported (Journal of Philology xxvii. 84) by A. B. Poynton, who compares Aristot. Eth. Nic. 1143 b 12 ?ste de? p??s??e?? t?? ?pe???? ?a? p?es?t???? ? f?????? ta?? ??ap?de??t??? f?ses? ?a? d??a?? ??? ?tt?? t?? ?p?de??e??. d?? ??? t? ??e?? ?? t?? ?pe???a? ?a ???s?? ?????. Probably Dionysius has this passage of Aristotle in his mind, and wishes it to be understood that he does not mean to dogmatize simply on the score of being an old and experienced teacher. In the Rhet. ad Alex. 1432 a 33, an oath is defined as: et? ?e?a? pa?a???e?? f?s?? ??ap?de??t??.
t?? s???es??, ???? pe???s?a? de?????a?, ??t??? te ?a? pe??? ????? ?pa???? ????a? p???e???s?e???. ?aa??s?? d? p???t?? ?? ?????, s????af??? d? ???d?t??? ?p???? ??? ?? t??t?? ?a? pe?? t?? ????? e???sa?. ?st? d? pa?’ ???? ?? ? pa?? t? s??t? ?ata??e??? ?d?sse?? pe??5 t?? ??????? ??a? ???at??es?a? ?????, ?? t??? pa?a???? ???? ??? ?pe?ta ? ????a??? a?t??? ?p?fa???e??? ?? t?? e?? ?e??p????s?? ?p?d??a?? p?a??t?a ??t? ?a? ??t??? ????e???a ?p??e?. p?? d’ ?st?? ? t?? ????e?a? ??et?; t? p???ata d???se? pa?ate???ta a?t??10 t? d’ a?t’ ?? ???s??? ?d?se?? ?a? d??? ?f???? ??t????t’ ???st?? ?’ ??? ?e?a??? p?? ??pe??? te ???a? ?’ ????????s? s?ess?. ????a??? d? pe??ssa???? ???e? ??a?????? ??d’ ??a?? p??s???ta. ???se d? d??? ?d?sse??15 sa????t?? te ???a?, ?p? d? ?t?p?? ???e p?d????? a??a d’ ??’ ??a??? p??sef??ee? ????? ???ta? ??a?’, ? ??a t?? t?? ??e?seta? ????d’ ?ta???? ? ?a? ??????? ?????, ?pe? ???e? ??? ?????s??, ???? pe??ssa????s?? p?d?? d’ ?p? d??p?? ?????.20 ??p? p?? e???t? ?p??, ?te ?? f???? ???? ?st? ??? p???????s?. taf?? d’ ??????se s??t??? [77] the reasons which have convinced me that composition is a more important and effective art than mere selection of words. I will first examine a few specimen passages in prose and verse. Among poets let Homer be taken, among prose-writers Herodotus: from these may be formed an adequate notion of the rest. Well, in Homer we find Odysseus tarrying in the swineherd’s hut and about to break his fast at dawn, as they used to do in ancient days. Telemachus then appears in sight, returning from his sojourn in the Peloponnese. Trifling incidents of everyday life as these are, they are inimitably portrayed. But wherein lies the excellence of expression? I shall quote the lines, and they will speak for themselves:— As anigh came Telemachus’ feet, the king and the swineherd wight Made ready the morning meat, and by this was the fire alight;— They had sent the herdmen away with the pasturing swine at the dawning;— Lo, the dogs have forgotten to bay, and around the prince are they fawning! And Odysseus the godlike marked the leap and the whine of the hounds That ever at strangers barked; and his ear caught footfall-sounds. Straightway he spake, for beside him was sitting the master of swine: “Of a surety, Eumaeus, hitherward cometh a comrade of thine, Or some one the bandogs know, and not with barking greet, But they fawn upon him; moreover I hear the treading of feet.” Not yet were the words well done, when the porchway darkened: a face Was there in the door,—his son! and Eumaeus sprang up in amaze. 1 ???? F "" de?????a? F "" ???t??? F 4 e???sa? F 5 ???(?) P "" t? om. P "" s??t?? P: corr. in margine P2 "" ?d?se?? P 8 p?a??t?a ??t? ?a? PV: p?a??t?a ?tta F: p?a?at??tta ??t? ?a? M 9 d’ ?st?? F: d? (?st??) P 11 ???s??s’ EFV: ???s?? Hom. "" ?d?sse?? FP2M1V 12 ??t????t(e?) P,V 13 ??p??a?te EFPM "" ????????s(??) P 14 pe??sa???? FEV 15 ?d?se?? P 16 pe?? te ?t?p?? Hom. 17 ?? sic FP "" ?pea pte??e?ta p??s??da Hom. 18 ??a?’ P: e?a?e V 20 pe??sa????s? FV 22 ?p? F "" p???????s(??) P 5. The extract from the Odyssey well illustrates that Homeric nobleness which pervades even the homeliest scenes; and Dionysius is right in pointing out that this nobleness does not depend on any striking choice of phrase, since Homer’s language is usually quite plain and straightforward. 6. On Odyss. xvi. 2 (???st??) there is the following scholium, ?t? ?a? ?? t? ????d? ?a t? ??at??? ?s????s??: and similarly on Theocr. i. 50, p???a? ?t? ??s?? ?????? t??? ?s???e? ??t?? ?a? ???at?? ????? p???e?. 9. The charm of a simple scene, simply but beautifully described, is seen in Virg. Ecl. vii. 1-15; Georg. ii. 385-9; Aen. v. 328-30, 357-60. (The Latin illustrations, here and elsewhere, are for the most part the exempla Latina suggested by Simon Bircov (Bircovius), a Polish scholar who lived early in the seventeenth century.) 11. By “Hom.” in the critical notes is meant the best attested reading in the text of Homer. ???s???, however, has some support among the manuscripts of Homer; and so has the form ?? in 76 17, and p?se? in 78 1. 14. Monro (Odyss. xiv. 29) regards ??a?????? as a kind of parody of the heroic epithets ???es????? and ??????, and thinks that we cannot tell what precise meaning (if any) was conveyed by the latter part of the compound. See, further, his note on Iliad ii. 692. 20. The construction must be ?p? p?d??: cp. Il. ii. 465 ?p? ???? se?da???? ??????e p?d??. The force of ?p? is half-way between the literal sense of ‘under’ and the derived sense of ‘caused by’ (Monro).
?? d’ ??a ?? ?e???? p?se? ???ea, t??? ?p??e?t? ?????? a???pa ?????. ? d’ ??t??? ?d?a’ ??a?t??? ??sse d? ?? ?efa??? te ?a? ?f? f?ea ?a?? ?e???? t’ ?f?t??a?? ?a?e??? d? ?? ??pese d????. ta??’ ?t? ?? ?p??eta? ?a? ???e? t?? ????? p????t??5 te t?? p??? ?d?st?? ??de??? ?tt? ???a? ??e?, p??te? ?? ??d’ ?t? a?t???se?a?. p?? d? a?t?? ?st?? ? pe??? ?a? d?? t? t??a?t? ?st?, p?te??? d?? t?? ??????? t?? ????t?? ? d?? t?? s???es??; ??de?? ?? e?p?? d?? t?? ???????, ?? ??? pe???a?? d?? ??? t?? e?te?est?t?? ?a? tape???t?t??10 ????t?? p?p?e?ta? p?sa ? ?????, ??? ?? ?a? ?e????? ?a? ?a?att?????? ?a? ?e???t????? ?a? p?? ? ?de?a? ??a? t?? ???e?? e? p????e??? ?? ?t???? ?a?? ????sat?. ?????t?? ???? t?? ?t??? fa??a fa??seta? t? a?t? ta?ta ?a? ????a? ??te ??? etaf??a? t??e? ?? a?t??? e??e?e?? ??e?s?? ??te15 ?pa??a?a? ??te ?ata???se?? ??t’ ???? t??p??? d???e?t?? ??de?a, ??d? d? ???tta? p???a? t??e? ??d? ???a ? pep?????a ???ata. t? ??? ?e?peta? ? ???? t?? s???es?? t?? ??????? t?? ????e?a? a?t??s?a?; t??a?ta d’ ?st? pa?? t? [79] Dropped from his hands to the floor the bowls, wherein erst he began The flame-flushed wine to pour, and to meet his lord he ran; And he kissed that dear-loved head, and both his beautiful eyes; And he kissed his hands, and he shed warm tears in his glad surprise.[89] Everybody would, I am sure, testify that these lines cast a spell of enchantment on the ear, and rank second to no poetry whatsoever, however exquisite it may be. But what is the secret of their fascination, and what causes them to be what they are? Is it the selection of words, or the composition? No one will say “the selection”: of that I am convinced. For the diction consists, warp and woof, of the most ordinary, the humblest words, such as might have been used off-hand by a farmer, a seaman, an artisan, or anybody else who takes no account of elegant speech. You have only to break up the metre, and these very same lines will seem commonplace and unworthy of admiration. For they contain neither noble metaphors nor hypallages nor catachreses nor any other figurative language; nor yet many unusual terms, nor foreign or new-coined words. What alternative, then, is left but to attribute the beauty of the style to the composition? There are countless 1 p?s?? Hom. 2 a???pa PM "" ?d?a(e?) F: ?d?a’ E: ???e? PMV Hom. 3 ?a? fa??? P 5 ?p??eta? te ?a? F 6 t?? F: ?a? t?? PMV "" ??d’ ???? F1 "" ?tt?? F 7 e? ante ??d’ habet F 8 t??a?t? F1 "" p?te?a F 9 ?????[?]? cum litura P "" ?? ??? pe???a? om. F 10 ?a? FE: te ?a? PMV 12 ??a? Sylburgius: ??a? PMV: ??a? F ?? f???t?da in marg. M 13 ?a?? P 14 ???? F: ?’ ??? P 15 ?? a?t??? (a?ta?? P) e??e?e?? ??e?s?? PMV: e?s?? e??e?e?? ?? a?t??? EF 16 ??te ???? PV "" ??de?a d???e?t?? F 17 ??ded? P: ??te d? FMV "" ???ssa? F "" ??d? Sauppius: ??te PMV: ? in rasura F2 19 t??a?t(a) (est?) P,MV 7. Perhaps p?? d? d?: cp. 116 9. 9. Cp. Hor. Ars P. 47 “dixeris egregie notum si callida verbum " reddiderit iunctura novum.” On the other hand, the importance of ?????? is illustrated by Aristotle’s comparison (Poetics xxii. 7) of ??? d? ’ ??? ?????? te ?a? ??t?da??? ?a? ?e???? with ??? d? ’ ??? ????? te ?a? ?s?e????? ?a? ?e?d??. 10. Cp. J. W. Mackail in Class. Rev. xxii. 70, “A quality of the finest Greek poetry, from Homer to the late anthologists, is its power of taking common language and transforming it into poetry by an all but imperceptible touch.” The quality is exemplified in Euripides, though it did not originate with him (???pteta? d’ e?, ??? t?? ?? t?? e?????a? d?a???t?? ??????? s??t???? ?pe? ????p?d?? p??e? ?a? ?p?de??e p??t??, Aristot. Rhet. iii. 2, 4: cp. Long. p. 146). So “tantum series iuncturaque pollet, " tantum de medio sumptis accedit honoris” (Hor. Ars P. 242-3). 13. ?????t?? ????, ?t?. Cp. Isocr. Evag. 10 ?? ?? (sc. p???ta?) et? ?t??? ?a? ????? ?pa?ta p????s?? ... ? t?sa?t?? ??e? ?????, ?st’ ?? ?a? t? ???e? ?a? t??? ?????as?? ??? ?a???, ??? a?ta?? ta?? e?????a?? ?a? ta?? s?et??a?? ???a?????s? t??? ??????ta?. ????? d’ ?? t?? ??e??e? t?? d??a?? a?t??? ?? ??? t?? t?? p????t?? t?? e?d??????t?? t? ?? ???ata ?a? t?? d?a???a? ?ata??p?, t? d? ?t??? d?a??s?, fa??seta? p??? ?atade?ste?a t?? d???? ?? ??? ???e? pe?? a?t??. 14. ????a: this adjective occurs also in the de Demosth. c. 28, and more than once in the Antiqq. Rom. 16. ?pa??a?a?, ?ata???se??: see Glossary, s. vv. 17. Usener reads ???tta? pa?a?a? t??e?. But (1) ???tta? are usually pa?a?a? (cp. Galen Gloss. Hipp. xix. 63 ?sa t????? t?? ????t?? ?? ?? t??? p??a? ??????? ?? s?????, ??? d? ????t? ?st?, t? ?? t??a?ta ???tta? ?a???s?, ?t?.): (2) the phrase p????? t??e? is elsewhere used by Dionysius, e.g. de Lysia c. 1 ??te p?????? t?s? ?at???pe? ?pe?????, ?t?. 18, 19. An interesting modern parallel is that passage in Coleridge’s Biographia Literaria (c. 18) which touches on the stanza (in Wordsworth’s Lyrical Ballads) beginning “In distant countries I have been.” Coleridge remarks, “The words here are doubtless such as are current in all ranks of life; and of course not less so in the hamlet and cottage than in the shop, manufactory, college, or palace. But is this the order in which the rustic would have placed the words? I am grievously deceived, if the following less compact mode of commencing the same tale be not a far more faithful copy, ‘I have been in many parts, far and near, and I don’t know that I ever saw before a man crying by himself in the public road; a grown man I mean that was neither sick nor hurt,’” etc.—In this connexion see also F. W. H. Myers’ Wordsworth, pp. 106 ff., for the music in Wordsworth’s Affliction of Margaret.
p???t? ???a, ?? e? ??d’ ?t? p??te? ?sas??? ??? d’ ?p???se?? ??e?a ?????t? ???e? ta?ta ??a e???s?a?. f??e d? eta?e? ?a? ?p? t?? pe??? d???e?t?? ?a? s??p?e?, e? ???e??? t??t? s????e t? p????, ?ste pe?? ???? ?a? fa??a p???at? te ?a? ???ata s??ta????ta5 ?a??? e???a? ???es?a? t?? ????ta?. ?st? d? pa?? t? ???d?t? as??e?? t?? ??d??, ?? ??e???? ?a?da???? ?a?e?, ???s???? d? ?a?e?s?a? f?s?? ?f’ ???????, t?? ?a?t?? ???a???? ????, ?pe?ta ????? t??a t?? ?ta???? a?t?? ????? t?? ?????p?? ?de??, ? d? ?p?a??e??? ? ??a??as???a?, ??10 d? ??? ?pe??e?, ?p????? te ?a? ?e?e??? a?t??—p???a ??? ?t? se??? ? ?a??????e?s?a? ?p?t?de???, ???? ?a? tape???? ?a? ?p????d???? ?a? t?? a?s???? ????? ? t?? ?a??? ????t???? ???’ e???ta? sf?d?a de????, ?a? ??e?tt?? ?????e? ????s???a? ?e??e??? ? ?f???a? ????e???. ??a d? ? t??15 ?p???? t?? d???e?t?? e??a? t?? ?d???? a?t?a? t? ???e?, eta?e?? a?t?? t?? ?a?a?t??a e?? t?? ?t??da ???tta? ?a? ??d?? ???? pe??e??as?e??? ??t?? ????s? t?? d???????. “G???, ?? ??? se d??? pe??es?a? ?? ?????t? pe?? t?? e?d??? t?? ???a????? ?ta ??? t?????e? ?????p??? ??ta20 ?p?st?te?a ?f?a???? p??e? ?p?? ??e???? ?e?s? ?????. ? [81] passages of this kind in Homer, as everybody of course is well aware. It is enough to quote this single instance by way of reminder. Let us now pass on to the language of prose and see if the same principle holds good of it too—that great graces invest trifling and commonplace acts and words, when they are cast into the mould of beautiful composition. For instance, there is in Herodotus a certain Lydian king whom he calls Candaules, adding that he was called Myrsilus by the Greeks. Candaules is represented as infatuated with admiration of his wife, and then as insisting on one of his friends seeing the poor woman naked. The friend struggled hard against the constraint put upon him; but failing to shake the king’s resolve, he submitted, and viewed her. The incident, as an incident, is not only lacking in dignity and, for the purpose of embellishment, intractable, but is also vulgar and hazardous and more akin to the repulsive than to the beautiful. But it has been related with great dexterity: it has been made something far better to hear told than it was to see done. And, that no one may imagine that it is to the dialect that the charm of the story is due, I will change its distinctive forms into Attic, and without any further meddling with the language will give the conversation as it stands:— “‘Of a truth, Gyges, I think that thou dost not believe what I say concerning the beauty of my wife; indeed, men trust their ears less fully than their eyes. Contrive, therefore, to see her 1 de P,MV 2 e??e?s?a? P 3 [e]ta?e? cum litura P "" ?d? ante ?a? ?p? add. F "" d???e??? F 4 ?a? ??e??? F "" t??t? F: t? a?t? PV: t??t? a?t? M "" t? F: om. PMV 6 ?d???? post e???a? add. F "" t?? PMV: ?a? F 7 ?a?e? ???s???? d? om. FM: ?a?e? ???s???? d? ?a?e?s?a? om. PV: supplevit Sylburgius coll. Herod. i. 7 9 t??a post a?t?? ponit F 10 ? d? PMV: ?s F 11 d? om. F "" a?t??? p???a F: a?t?? t? p???a P: a?t?? ??? t? d? p???a MV 12 ?p?t?de???] d???e??? E 13 tape???? EPMV: pa?d???? F 14 ???? PM 16 t?? P 17 ???ssa? F 18 pe??e???as???? P "" t?? ????? F 19 pe??] t(???) pe?? P: t? pe?? Va 20 t?????e?] ?p???e? F 4. Usener’s conjecture pa?? (for pe??) may be held to find some support from 92 21 and 256 10, but on the other hand Dionysius’ love of eta??? has always to be remembered. 6. F’s reading ?d???? ???es?a? ?a? adds still another ?a? to the four already used in this sentence. The two nouns ?d???? ... ????ta? are superficially attractive, but the plural ?d??a? is not common in this sense. 9. ?????: some light is thrown on various phases of Greek and non-Greek feeling with regard to any exposure of the person by such passages as Thucyd. i. 6, Plato Menex. 236 D, Herod. i. 10 (ad f.). As to the women of Sparta cp. Gardner and Jevons Greek Antiquities pp. 352, 353. 10. For the participles cp. p. 76 ll. 5-7. 12. ??? ?t? (in a context which gives it the meaning of non solum non) occurs elsewhere in Dionysius: e.g. Antiqq. Rom. ii. c. 18 ?a? ??? ?t? ?e?? ???’ ??d’ ?????p?? ??a??? ??????. 13. tape???? (which is weightily supported) seems to correspond better than pa?d???? to se???.—F’s reading pa?d???? might perhaps be translated ‘sportive’ or ‘freakish’ (with a reference to boyish pranks); cp. D.H. p. 196 (s.v. e??a???d??) and p. 199 (s.v. pa?d??d??), and Aristot. Rhet. iii. 11 fin. e?s? d? ?pe???a? e??a???de?? ... d?? p?es?t??? ???e?? ?p?ep??. 17. So, in de Demosth. c. 41, eta?e???sta? d’ e?? t?? ?t??da d???e?t?? ? ????? (the passage in question being Herod. vii. 8). For the charm of the Ionic dialect cp. Quintil. ix. 4. 18 “in Herodoto vero cum omnia (ut ego quidem sentio) lenitur fluunt, tum ipsa d???e?t?? habet eam iucunditatem, ut latentes etiam numeros complexa videatur.” 18. ??d?? ???? pe??e??as?e???: notwithstanding this undertaking, the variations from the traditional text of Herodotus are (as will be seen on reference to the critical footnotes) considerable. It is no doubt possible that F’s reading t?? ????? (‘the story’) is original, and was changed to t?? d??????? (‘the conversation’) because the whole story is not quoted. But such readings of F as ?p???e? (for t?????e? l. 20: against the MSS. of Herodotus) show that its unsupported testimony must be received with much reserve. 20. This passage of Herodotus may have been before Horace’s mind (Ars P. 180): “segnius irritant animos demissa per aurem " quam quae sunt oculis subiecta fidelibus et quae " ipse sibi tradit spectator.” Cp. also Shakespeare Coriolanus iii. 2 “the eyes of the ignorant " (are) more learned than the ears.” In the Greek the emphatic position of both ?ta and ?f?a??? is to be noticed; cp. Introduction, pp. 19-25, for emphasis at the end and at the beginning of clauses.
d’ ??a??sa? e?pe? ??sp?ta, t??a ????? ???e?? ??? ????, ?e?e??? e d?sp???a? t?? ??? ?e?sas?a? ?????; ?a d? ??t??? ??d????? s??e?d?eta? ?a? t?? a?d? ????. p??a? d? t? ?a?? ?????p??? ??e???ta?, ?? ?? a????e?? de?? ?? ??? ?? t?d’ ?st??, ???? t??a t? ?a?t??. ??? d? pe???a? ??e????5 e??a? pas?? ???a???? ?a???st??, ?a? s?? d??a? ? de?s?a? ?????. ? ?? d? ????? ta?ta ?pe??et?, ? d’ ?e?et? t??sde? T??se? G???, ?a? ? f??? ?t’ ??, ?? pe???e??? s?? ???? ????? t??de, ?te ???a??a t?? ???, ? t? s?? ?? a?t?? ????ta? ????. ????? ??? ??? ??a??s?a?10 ??t??, ?ste ?d? a?e?? a?t?? ?f?e?sa? ?p? s??. ??a??? ??? se e?? t? ????a, ?? ? ????e?a, ?p?s?e t?? ?????????? ???a? st?s?? et? d? ?? e?se????ta pa??sta? ?a? ? ???? ? ?? e?? ???t??. ?e?ta? d’ ????? t?? e?s?d?? ??????? ?p? t??t?? t?? ?at??? ?a?’ ?? ??ast?? ??d?sa15 ??se?, ?a? ?a?’ ?s???a? p????? pa??sta? s?? ?e?sas?a?. ?ta? d’ ?p? t?? ?????? p??e??ta? ?p? t?? e???? ?at? ??t?? te a?t?? ????, s?? e??t? t? ??te??e?, ?p?? ? se ??eta? ?p???ta d?? ?????. ? ?? d? ?? ??? ?d??at? d?af??e??, ?t???? ?? [p??e?? ta?ta].”20 [83] naked.’ But he cried out and said: ‘My lord, what is this foolish word thou sayest, bidding me look upon my lady naked? for a woman, when she puts off her dress, puts off her shamefastness also. Men of old time have found out excellent precepts, which it behoves us to learn and observe; and among them is this—“Let a man keep his eyes on his own.” As for me, I am fully persuaded that she is the fairest of all women, and I beseech thee not to require of me aught that is unlawful.’ Thus he spoke, and strove with him. But the other answered and said: ‘Be of good cheer, Gyges, and fear not that I say this to prove thee, or that harm will come to thee from my wife. For, in the first place, I will contrive after such a fashion that she shall not even know that she has been seen by thee. I will bring thee into the room where we sleep, and set thee behind the door that stands ajar; and after I have entered, my wife will come to bed. Now, near the entrance there is a seat; and on this she will place each of her garments as she puts them off, so that thou wilt have time enough to behold. But when she passes from the seat to the couch, and thou art behind her back, then take heed that she see thee not as thou goest away through the door.’ Forasmuch, then, as he could not escape, he consented to do after this manner.”[90] 1 d’ F: d? PMV: d? ??a Her. (exc. ACP) "" ???e?? ????? Her. 3 ??d????? F, Her.: ??d????? PMV 5 ?? t?de (t?de corr.) F, MV: ?? t?? de P "" ??est?? corr. F1, M 6 e??a? post ???a???? traiciunt PMV 7 de?s?a? F, Her.: ?????e?? P, MV "" ????? P "" ta?ta] t??a?ta Her. "" post ?pe??et? haec verba habet Her., ????d??? ? t? ?? ?? a?t?? ????ta? ?a??? "" d? P 8 ?? s?? pe???e??? (vel pe???e???) Her. 9 ????? ???? PMV "" t??de ... ??? om. add. in marg. P2 10 t[?] s?? cum litura F: t?s P 12 ???? P: ??? Her. "" ?s P,M "" ?p?s?e? PMV 13 ???ast?s? P1 14 ?a? post pa??sta? om F "" ?? PMV "" d? PMV 15 ??d?sa ante ?a?’ ponunt PMV "" ??d????sa Her. 16 pa???e? Her. 17 ?t’ ?? FP ut solent: ?pe?? Her. "" de P, MV 18 e??t? s?? F 19 ???ta Her. "" d[?]a cum litura P "" ?d??at? F, Her. (exc. RSVb): ?d??at? PMV "" d?afe??e?? P 20 ?? ?t???? Her. "" p??e?? ta?ta (t? ?’ a?t? P) om. Her. 3. Cp. Diog. Laert. Vit. Pythag. § 43 t? d? p??? t?? ?d??? ??d?a e????s? p??e?es?a? pa???e? (sc. Tea??) ?a t??? ??d?as? ?a? t?? a?s????? ?p?t??es?a?, ???sta???? te p???? ?’ a?t??s?? ??a?a??e??. 14. e?? ???t?? and ????? t?? e?s?d?? are Dionysius’ Attic equivalents for ?? ???t?? and ????? t?? ?s?d??. 15. ?a?’ ?? ??ast??: cp. Herod. viii. 113 ?? d? t?? ????? s????? ??e???et? ?at’ ???????. 20. Perhaps the effect of Herodotus’ style is best conveyed by the Elizabethan translation (published in 1584) of Barnaby Rich, which is, however, confined to books i. and ii. In The Famous History of Herodotus, by B. R. (i.e., probably, Barnaby Rich), Dionysius’ extract from Herod. i. 8 is freely Englished thus: “My faithful servant Gyges, whereas thou seemest not to credit the large vaunts and often brags which I make of my lady’s beauty and comeliness (the ears of men being much more incredulous than their eyes), behold I will so bring to pass that thou shalt see her naked. Whereat the poor gentleman greatly abashed, and in no wise willing to assent thereto, made answer as followeth, My lord (quoth he) what manner of speech is this which unadvisedly you use in persuading me to behold my lady’s secrets, for a woman, you know, the more in sight the less in shame: who together with her garments layeth aside her modesty. Honest precepts have been devised by our elders which we ought to remember, whereof this is one, that every man ought to behold his own. For mine own part I easily believe you that of all women in the world there is none comparable unto her in beauty. Wherefore I beseech your grace to have me excused, if in a case so heinous and unlawful I somewhat refuse to obey your will. Gyges having in this sort acquitted himself, fearing the danger that might ensue, the king began afresh to reply, saying, My good Gyges, take heart at grace, and fear not, lest either myself do go about to examine and feel thy meaning by the coloured glose of feigned speech, or that the queen my lady take occasion to work thy displeasure hereby. Pull up thy spirits, and leave all to me: it is I that will work the means, whereby she shall never know any part of herself to have been seen by any creature living. Listen then awhile and give ear to my counsel:—When night is come, the door of the chamber wherein we lie being wide set open, I will covertly place thee behind the same: straight at my entrance thereinto, her custom is not to be long after me, directly at her coming in, there standeth a bench, whereat unclothing herself, she accustometh to lay her garments upon it, propounding her divine and angelical body, to be seen and viewed for a long space. This done, as she turns from the bench to bedward, her back being toward thee, have care to slip privily out of the doors lest haply she espy thee.—The gentleman seeing himself taken in a trap, that in no wise he could escape without performance of his lord’s folly, gave his assent.” [From the rare copy in the British Museum, with the spelling modernized.] If Dionysius does not quote the sequel of the story, the reason may well be that he expects his readers to find it, or to have found it, in the pages of Herodotus himself.
??? ?? ???? t?? ??d? ??ta??a e?pe??, ?t? t? ????a ?a? ? se??t?? t?? ????t?? e???f?? pep????e t?? f??s??? ??ep?t?de?ta ??? ?st? ?a? ?????e?ta, ??a ? f?s?? t??e??e? s???a t??? p???as??? ??d? ??? ???tte? ?s?? ??e?tt?s? ???sas?a? ?t?????. ?????? d? d?p??, ?ta? t??? ?????t?t???5 te ?a? p??se?est?t??? ???as?? ??f???ta? t? ???ata, ?d?? se??te??? e??a?, ? ??? ?st??. ?t? d? ??d?? ?? a?t??? ?st? se??? ??d? pe??tt??, ? ????e??? e?seta? eta?e?? ??d?? ?t? ? t?? ?????a?. p???? d? ?a? pa?? t??t? t? ??d?? t??a?t? ?st??, ?? ?? ?? t?? te???a?t?, ?t? ??? ?? t? ????e?10 t?? ????t?? ? pe??? t?? ????e?a? ??, ???’ ?? t? s??????. ?a? pe?? ?? t??t?? ??a?? ta?ta. IV ??a d? p??? ????? a?s??ta? t??, ?s?? ??e? ???? ? s???et??? d??a?? ?? te p???as? ?a? ??????, ????a? t??a? e? ??e?? d????sa? ???e??, ?? t?? ?????a? eta?e?? ?????a15 fa??es?a? p???s? ?a? t? ?t?a ?a? t??? ??????. ?aa??s?? d? p??t?? ?? ?? t?? ??????? ta?t?? ???’ ??e? ?ste t??a?ta ???? ?e???t?? ??????, ? te sta??? ????sa ?a? e????? ?f?? ?????e? ?s????s’, ??a pa?s?? ?e???a ?s??? ????t?.20 t??t? t? ?t??? ??????? ?st?? ???p??? t??e???, ?at? d??t???? [85] Here again no one can say that the grace of the style is due to the impressiveness and the dignity of the words. These have not been picked and chosen with studious care; they are simply the labels affixed to things by Nature. Indeed, it would perhaps have been out of place to use other and grander words. I take it, in fact, to be always necessary, whenever ideas are expressed in proper and appropriate language, that no word should be more dignified than the nature of the ideas. That there is no stately or grandiose word in the present passage, any one who likes may prove by simply changing the arrangement. There are many similar passages in this author, from which it can be seen that the fascination of his style does not after all lie in the beauty of the words but in their combination. We need not discuss this question further. CHAPTER IV TO CHANGE ORDER IS TO DESTROY BEAUTY To show yet more conclusively the great force wielded by the faculty of composition both in poetry and prose, I will quote some passages which are universally regarded as fine, and show what a different air is imparted to both verse and prose by a mere change in their arrangement. First let these lines be taken from the Homeric poems:— But with them was it as with a toil-bowed woman righteous-souled— In her scales be the weights and the wool, and the balance on high doth she hold Poised level, that so may the hard-earned bread to her babes be doled.[91] This metre is the complete heroic metre of six feet, the basis 1 ??d?? F 2 pep????e? P 3 ? om. PV "" t??e??e? FP: t??e??e EMV 4 ??e?tt?s(??) P 5 d? d? [p??] FM: de P: d? Vs 8 pe??tt?? ??d? se??? F 9 t??t? (-t? corr.) t(?) P 11 ?? * * ???’ P 12 ?a?] ?? ?a? M: ? ?a? V 13 t?? FM: om. PV 14 p???as?? P 15 ?????a? P 17 ?? om. PMV "" ta?t? PMV: ta?ta F 18 ??e? FM: ???? PV Hom. 19 e????? deleto accentu P 20 ???ta? Hom. 21 ??????? PMV: ????? F 3. P gives ?f????a? in 262 22, and t????e? may possibly be right here. The -?- forms are found in some MSS. of Eurip. Hel. 1059 and Demosth. Chers. 34. But cp. 108 13. 9. ?a? pa?? t??t?: perhaps ‘in Herodotus as well as in Homer.’ Reiske, p???? d? ?a? ???a pa?? t??t? t? ??d?? t??a?t? ?st??. 10. Dionysius seems to allow too little for the charming naÏvetÉ of Herodotus’ mental attitude, which is surely characteristic, whether or no Herodotus was the first to tell the story. Cp. D.H. p. 11 n. 1. The narrative which opens in Livy xxxix. c. 9 may be compared and contrasted. 18. The verse illustrations used on pp. 84, 86 are similarly treated by Hermogenes (Walz Rhett. Gr. iii. 230, 231; cp. p. 715 ibid.). 21. It seems better to read ??????? here (with PMV) rather than ????? (with F), as the form ??????? is found consistently elsewhere (86 3, 88 7, 172 17, 206 10). Dionysius tends to regard the Homeric hexameter as the original and perfect metre, from which all others are inferior deflexions. Metres, after all, have their associations; the associations of the Homeric hexameter were eminently noble; and so even the choral odes of Aeschylus gain where the heroic line is most employed. So much, at any rate, may be conceded to Dionysius’ point of view, prone though he is to the kind of exaggeration which Tennyson (Life i. 469, 470) so effectively parodies.
p?da a???e???. ??? d? t?? ????t?? t??t?? eta????sa? t?? s???es?? t??? a?t??? st????? ??t? ?? ??a?t??? p???s? tet?a?t????, ??t? d? ??????? p??s?d?a???? t?? t??p?? t??t??? ???’ ??e? ?ste ???? ?e???t?? t??a?t’ ??????,5 ? t’ e????? ?f?? ?a? sta??? ????s’ ?????e? ?s????s’, ??’ ?e???a pa?s?? ????t? ?s???. t??a?t? ?st? t? p???pe?a, ?p? t???? d’ ???f????a ?e??e?a, ta?t?? ?? ?????, ? te??ta? t?? ???? ?????s??,10 ???? d’ ?? e?e??es??? ????as???? ???. ?????? p???? ?a?? st????? ????????, ??te p??s?e?? a?t??? ??d?? ??te ?fe???, t?? d? s???es?? ?????a? ???? ?te??? ?p?d?s? ????? t? tet??et??? ?a???e??? ???????? ?? ? p??s?’ ?pp?? ?a? d?f??? ?e?t? ta??s?e??,15 e?????, ?????? ded?a????? a?at??ss??. ?? ? p??s?’ ?pp?? ?a? d?f??? ?e?t? ta??s?e??, a?at??ss?? ?????? ded?a?????, e?????. [87] of which is the dactyl. I will change the order of the words, and will turn the same lines into tetrameters instead of hexameters, into prosodiacs instead of heroics. Thus:— But it was with them as with a righteous-souled woman toil-bowed, In her scales weights and wool lie, on high doth she hold the balance Level-poised, so that bread hardly-earned may be doled to her babes. Such are the following Priapean, or (as some call them) ithyphallic, lines:— I am no profane one, O young Dionysus’ votaries; By his favour come I too initiate as one of his.[92] Taking again other lines of Homer, and neither adding nor withdrawing anything, but simply varying the order, I will produce another kind of verse, the so-called Ionic tetrameter:— So there outstretched was he lying, his steeds and his chariot before, Groaning, convulsively clutching the dust that was red with his gore.[93] So there outstretched was he lying, his steeds and his chariot before, At the dust that was red with his gore clutching convulsively, groaning. 1 p?da d??t???? PMV "" t??] t?? a?t?? PV 3 p??s??d?a???? FP: p??s?d????? MV 5 ??e? FMV: ???? P scholl. Hermogenis "" t??a?t’ F: t??a?ta PMV 6 ? t’ FM: ? PV "" ??(??)??s’ P: ????sa F "" ??e??e? P: ???e? F 8 [?]p? t???? d? ???f????a cum litura F, MV: d?f???a P 10 s?????? F "" te?eta? (sic) P: ???eta? FMV "" d????s?? P 11 e?e??es??? P: ???as??? MV: ???as?a? F "" ????as???? F: ????a*s???? P 13 ??d?? a?t??? PV 14 ????? t? F: ???? PMV "" t? ante ?a???e??? dant PMV 16, 17 om. F 16 a?at?s?s(?)? P: a?at??s?? V 3. Maximus Planudes (Walz Rhett. Gr. v. 491), referring to this passage, says: ? p?? ?? e?e? p??s?d??? (v. p??s?d?a??) ?a? p??s???a t??? p??ape????, ? p???? p?? ta?ta p???pe?a, ??da?? ??? s??????. For the prosodia (p??s?d?a, sc. ?sata: also called p??s?d?a???), or processional songs, see Weir Smyth’s Greek Melic Poets p. xxxiii.; and for the various metres employed see pp. xxxiv., xxxv. ibid. It is clear that Dionysius is not here thinking specially of the so-called p??s?d?a??? p??? (– – ?). Cp. Bacchyl. Fragm. 19 (Bergk: 7, Jebb).—Reading p??s?d????? (with the inferior MSS.), and translating by ‘accentual,’ A. J. Ellis (English, Dionysian, and Hellenic Pronunciation of Greek p. 37) thinks that Dionysius means “verses in which the effect of high pitch was increased by superadding stress, so as to give it preponderance over mere quantity”; and he points out that E. M. Geldart shows (Journal of Philology 1869, vol. ii. p. 160) that these transformed lines of Homer, if read as modern Greek, would give rather rough st???? p???t????, or the usual modern accentual verse [the ‘city verses’ referred to by Gibbon, c. 53]. Though it is perhaps unlikely that Dionysius makes any direct reference to such a change, a stress-accent may, even in his day, have gradually been triumphing over that pitch-accent which was consistent with the observance of metrical quantity. Cp. F. Spencer French Verse p. 70. 5. The metrical difficulties presented by these sections of the C. V. are discussed in Amsel’s de Vi atque Indole Rhythmorum quid Veteres Iudicaverint pp. 32 ff. The unprofitably ingenious efforts of some ancient writers to derive every kind of metre from the heroic hexameter and the iambic trimeter might be capped, and parodied, by an attempt to turn such a line as Il. xxiii. 644 (????? t????t??. ?? d? ??? ???a? ?????) into an iambic trimeter: the only thing needed being that the ? of ???a? should be not adscript but subscript. So Schol. Ven. A (ad loc.) ?t? ? st???? ??t?? ?a? ???et??? ???eta? ?a? t??et??? pa?? t?? ?????? t?? p??f????, and Schol. Townl. ?p?t?te??ta? ? st???? ta?? ????a??, ?st’ ?? ????e? ?a? ?a?? ?sta?, ?? t? “s????? ????t?? ?a? ??d??? ???e? ?ap??” (for the doubtful ascription of this last line to Callimachus see Schneider’s Callimachea ii. 777). 10. For the author of these Priapean verses—Euphorion (or Euphronius) ‘of the Chersonese’—see the long discussion in Susemihl’s Gesch. d. griech. Litt. in der Alexandrinerzeit i. 281, 283. It is Hephaestion (de Metris Enchiridion c. 16, ed. Westphal) who attributes the lines ??f?????? t? ?e?????s??t?. 15. The commentators on Hermogenes secure trochees by changing the order of the words in this line—??e?t? ?a? d?f??? ta??s?e??, or ta??s?e?? ?e?t? ?a? d?f???.
t??a?t’ ?st? t? S?t?de?a ta?t?? ???’ ?? ?? ?p’ ???a?s? p??a?? ????e? ??e??t? ??? ?p? ?????, ??fa?? te??ea p????p??te? ????d?? ?e??? ?a? ???? ?st??? pat????, ??? t’ ??at?? ?a? ?a??? ????? p??s?p??.5 d??a??? d’ ?? ?t? p????? ?d?a? ?t??? ?a? d?af????? e?? t?? ??????? ?p?pt??sa? st???? ?p?de?????a?, t? d’ a?t? ?a? t??? ?????? ?????? de?? p?s? s?e???? ?t???? te ?a? ?????? ?p?fa??e??, ?ste t?? ?? ??????? t?? ????t?? t?? a?t?? e???s??, t?? d? s????se?? ???? etapes??s?? t? te10 ?t?a eta??????es?a? ?a? s?etap?pte?? a?t??? t? s??ata, t? ???ata, t? ???, t? p???, t?? ???? t?? p????t?? ????s??? ???’ ??a??as??s?a? p?e????? ??as?a? ?e????t??, ?? ???a ??????? p??? ?st? ?????a. ?p? p????? d’ ?s?? ?a? ??? ???sta ?p? t?? t????t?? ?a??? ?? ????15 t? ????p?de?a ta?ta ?pe?e??e??? ? ?? ?ept?? ????a?e ????, ????? t? pe??ss? f???e??; e? ? ???e?? se???es?a? pa?’ ??????.20 ta?ta ?? ??? ??se?? ?? d??? ?at? t? pa???. ?t? d? ?a? ? pe?? ????? t? a?t? d??ata? pa?e?? t? ??t?? e???t?? ?? t?? ????t??, ???att????? d? t?? s????se??, p??est? t? ??????? s??pe??. ????a? d’ ?? t?? ???d?t?? ???e?? t?? ????? t?? ?st???a?, ?pe?d? ?a? ??????? ?st?25 t??? p??????, eta?e?? t?? ?a?a?t??a t?? d?a???t?? ????. [89] Such are the following Sotadean lines:— There upon the summit of the burning pyres their corpses lay In an alien land, the widowed walls forsaken far away, Walls of sacred Hellas; and the hearths upon the homeland shore, Winsome youth, the sun’s fair face—forsaken all for evermore![94] I could, if I wished, adduce many more different types of measures all belonging to the class of the heroic line, and show that the same thing is true of almost all the other metres and rhythms, namely that, when the choice of words remains unaltered and only the arrangement is changed, the verses invariably lose their rhythm, while their formation is ruined, together with the complexion, the character, the feeling, and the whole effectiveness of the lines. But in so doing I should be obliged to touch on a number of speculations, with some of which very few are familiar. To many speculations, perhaps, and particularly to those bearing on the matter in hand, the lines of Euripides may fitly be applied:— With subtleties meddle not thou, O soul of mine: Wherefore be overwise, except in thy fellows’ eyes Thou lookest to be revered as for wisdom divine?[95] So I think it wise to leave this ground unworked for the present. But anyone who cares may satisfy himself that the diction of prose can be affected in the same way as that of verse when the words are retained but the order is changed. I will take from the writings of Herodotus the opening of his History, since it is familiar to most people, simply changing the 1 t??a?ta PMV "" S?t?de?a Planudes: s?t?d?a libri 2 ???a?s? FM: ???a?? PV "" ???e??t? F 5 ??, suprascr. ? P1 "" ??at?? Hermannus: ??ast?? F: ??ate???? PMV 6 d??a??? PV: ?d????? FM 7 d? PMV "" ?a? P: ??? F: ??? MV 8 te om. F 9 ??t??, suprascr. ?? P1 10 etap?pt??s?? (pes??s?? in marg.) F: etapes??s?? M: ???sta pes??s?? PV 12 t? p??? om. P 13 ???’ ??a??as??s?a?] ??a??as??s?a? d? F: ???’ ??(a?)?as??s?a? P "" ?ptes?a? P 14 ?????sa F1 15 d? PMV "" ?a? om. P 19 ?????? F 21 ??? F 22 ??t?? ??t?? PMV 23 t?? F: t?? a?t?? E: om. PMV "" ???as????? P: ???ass????? MV 24 t? ??????(?) P "" d? PMV et 90 1 25 ?pe?d? F: ?pe? PMV 1. These lines of Sotades are quoted by two of the commentators on Hermogenes—by John of Sicily (Walz vi. 243) and by an anonymous scholiast (Walz vii. 985). See further in Glossary, s.v. S?t?de???. 7. Palaeographically ??? (MV) is tempting, since the other readings (??? and ?a?) could easily be derived from it. But the difficulty is that Dionysius seems elsewhere to use the simple dative with s?a???, and would probably have expressed the meaning ‘in the case of’ by ?p? with the genitive. ?a? ?? ?e t? ???a?? t? ?et??? f??? a?t? s?a??e? t? ???a (Plato Crat. 398 B) is not parallel. 12. Quintil. Inst. Or. ix. 4. 14, 15 “nam quaedam et sententiis parva et elocutione modica virtus haec sola commendat. denique quod cuique visum erit vehementer, dulciter, speciose dictum, solvat et turbet: aberit omnis vis, iucunditas, decor ... illud notasse satis habeo, quo pulchriora et sensu et elocutione dissolveris, hoc orationem magis deformem fore, quia neglegentia collocationis ipsa verborum luce deprehenditur.” 21. ??se?? ?? d??? = omittere mihi placet; cp. Aristoph. Plut. 1186, Aves 671, Vespae 177. 22. Compare the interesting passage in Cic. Orat. 70. 232 “Quantum autem sit apte dicere, experire licet, si aut compositi oratoris bene structam collocationem dissolvas permutatione verborum; corrumpatur enim tota res ... perierit tota res ... videsne, ut ordine verborum paululum commutato, eisdem tamen verbis stante sententia, ad nihilum omnia recidant, cum sint ex aptis dissoluta?” [Various examples are given in the course of the section.] 23. The Epitome here has e???t?? ??? t?? a?t?? ????t??, ???att????? d? t?? s????se??, ?atafa??? t? ?? a?t? ???s?? te ?a? ??a???p?st??.
“????s?? ?? ??d?? ?? ?????, pa?? d’ ????tt??, t??a???? d’ ????? t?? ??t?? ????? p?ta??? ?? ???? ?p? es???a? eta?? S???? te ?a? ?af?a????? ????s? p??? ???a? ??e?? e?? t?? ???e???? ?a???e??? p??t??.” etat???? t?? ???e?? ta?t?? t?? ?????a?, ?a? ?e??seta? ?? ????t? ?pa???????5 t? p??sa ??d’ ?st??????, ???’ ????? ????? ?a? ??a??????? “????s?? ?? ???? ?? ????tt??, ????? d? ??d??, t??a???? d? t?? ??t?? ????? p?ta?? ?????? ?? ?p? es???a? ???? eta?? S???? ?a? ?af?a????? e?? t?? ???e???? ?a???e??? p??t?? ??d?d?s? p??? ???a? ??e??.” ??t?? ? ?a?a?t?? ??10 p??? ?p??e?? ?? d??e?e? t?? T????d?d?? t??t??? “?p?da??? ?st? p???? ?? de??? e?sp????t? t?? ?????? ???p??? p??s?????s? d’ a?t?? ?a????t??? ??a???, ????????? ?????.” p???? d? ?????a? t?? a?t?? ????? ?t??a? a?t? ??f?? ?p?d?s? t?? t??p?? t??t??? “????tt?? ?? ???? ?? ????s??,15 ????? d? ??d??, t?? d’ ??t?? ????? p?ta?? t??a???? ?????? ?? ?p? es???a? ???? S???? te ?a? ?af?a????? eta?? p??? ???a? ????s?? ??e?? ?? t?? ?a???e??? p??t?? ???e????.” ???s?a??? t? s??a t??t? t?? s????se??, ?????????, ??e????, a??a???? t??t?? ??? t?? ?????20 [91] nature of the dialect: “Croesus was a Lydian by birth and the son of Alyattes. He was lord over all the nations on this side of the river Halys, which flows from the south between Syria and Paphlagonia, and falls, towards the north, into the sea which is called the Euxine.”[96] I change the order here, and the cast of the passage will become no longer that of a spacious narrative, but tense rather and forensic: “Croesus was the son of Alyattes, and by birth a Lydian. He was lord, on this side of the river Halys, over all nations; which river from the south flowing between Syria and Paphlagonia runs into the sea which is called the Euxine and debouches towards the north.” This style would seem not to differ widely from that of Thucydides in the words: “Epidamnus is a city on the right as you enter the Ionian Gulf: its next neighbours are barbarians, the Taulantii, an Illyrian race.”[97] Once more I will recast the same passage and give a new form to it as follows: “Alyattes’ son was Croesus, by birth a Lydian. Lord over all nations he was, on this side of the river Halys; which river, from the south flowing between Syria and Paphlagonia, falls, with northward run, into the Euxine-called sea.” This affected, degenerate, emasculate way of arranging words resembles that of Hegesias, the high-priest of this kind of nonsense. He 1 ????ss?? P "" ????tte? E 2 ????? FMV ut 8, 16 infra FPMV 3 ????s?? P 4 a?tat???? P: ??t??a t???? M 5 ?e??set??? suprascr. a? P1 "" ?pa??????? F: ?pa?(?)????? suprascr. ? P: ?pa??????? MV 6 ??de P,MV 7 ?? ????tt?? ?? pa?? E "" ???*?tt?? P 9 paf?a????? ?a? s???? F 10 ? suprascr. P1 11 d??e?e F 12 (est?) * * P "" p?(?s)?????s?? P 13 d? PV 14 d? ?????a? F: d?a????a? PMV "" a?t?? add. in margine F1: a?t?? PM 16 d’ om. PV 18 ????s?? FM: ??e?s?? PV "" ?? F: e?? PMV ut supra 20 ??e??e? P,V: ??e??? FMa 3. Hude (following Dionysius) conjecturally restores te in the text of Herodotus. Usener, on the other hand, thinks that Dionysius has deliberately inserted te here and in l. 17 while omitting it in l. 9. 10. This rugged re-writing of Herodotus shows a real appreciation of style and should be compared with the remarks which Demetrius (de Eloc. § 48) makes on Thucydides’ avoidance of smoothness and evenness of composition, and on his liking for jolting rhythms (e.g. “from other maladies this year, by common consent, was free,” rather than “by common consent, this year was free from other maladies”): ?a? ? T????d?d?? d? pa?ta??? s?ed?? fe??e? t? ?e??? ?a? ?a??? t?? s????se??, ?a? ?e? ????? t? p??s??????t? ????e?, ?spe? ?? t?? t?a?e?a? ?d??? p??e??e???, ?p?? ???? ?t? “t? ?? d? ?t??, ?? ??????t?, ???s?? ?? t?? ???a? ?s?e?e?a? ?t???a?e? ??.” ???? ?? ??? ?a? ?d??? ?d’ ?? t?? e?pe?, ?t? “???s?? ?? t?? ???a? ?s?e?e?a? ?? ?t???a?e?,” ?f???t? d’ a?t?? t?? e?a??p??pe?a?.—Hermogenes (Walz Rhett. Gr. iii. 206) shows how the passage would be changed for the worse by such a p?a??as?? as the use of a genitive absolute at the start: e.g. ????s?? ??t?? ?t?. 11. From this point onwards, the less important of the manuscript variants are not recorded in the critical apparatus, except in the case of P which the editor has examined personally. 12. Demetrius (de Eloc. § 199), in quoting this passage, reads ?sp????t? e??: and this may be correct reading in Thucyd. i. 24. 19. Hegesias, in the eyes of Dionysius, was a writer whose originality displayed itself in unnatural contortions of language; cp. Introduction, pp. 52-55 supra. The merits of a natural, untutored prose-order have been indicated once for all by MoliÈre (Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme ii. 4): “Monsieur Jourdan. Je voudrais donc lui mettre dans un billet: Belle Marquise, vos beaux yeux me font mourir d’amour; mais je voudrais que cela fÛt mis d’une maniÈre galante, que cela fÛt tournÉ gentiment ... Non, vous dis-je, je ne veux que ces seules paroles-lÀ dans le billet; mais tournÉes À la mode, bien arrangÉes comme il faut. Je vous prie de me dire un peu, pour voir, les diverses maniÈres dont on les peut mettre.—MaÎtre de Philosophie. On les peut mettre premiÈrement comme vous avez dit: Belle Marquise, vos beaux yeux me font mourir d’amour. Ou bien: D’amour mourir me font, belle Marquise, vos beaux yeux. Ou bien: Vos yeux beaux d’amour me font, belle Marquise, mourir. Ou bien: Mourir vos beaux yeux, belle Marquise, d'amour me font. Ou bien: Me font vos yeux beaux mourir, belle Marquise, d’amour. [This is, apparently the crowning absurdity.]—M. Jourdain. Mais de toutes ces faÇons-lÀ, laquelle est la meilleure?—MaÎtre de Philosophie. Celle que vous avez dite: Belle Marquise, vos beaux yeux me font mourir d’amour.—M. Jourdain. Cependant je n’ai point ÉtudiÉ, et j’ai fait cela tout du premier coup.” 20. The phrase is perhaps suggested by Aristoph. Nub. 359 s? te, ?ept?t?t?? ????? ?e?e?, f???e p??? ??? ? t? ????e??. Cp. Cic. pro Sestio 17. 39 “stuprorum sacerdos,” and also D.H. p. 169 (note on ?a? p???? ? te??t?? ?st?? ?? t??? t????t??? pa?’ a?t?). ‘Hierophant,’ ‘adept,’ ‘past master,’ will give something of the idea.
?e?e?? ??e???? ???? t??a?ta ???f??? “?? ??a??? ???t?? ??a??? ???e? ?????.” “?p? ?a???s?a? e?? t?? e????? S?p??e??.” “?? ??? ????? e?? T?a??? ?d?? ?pt?se? ? ?????s??? ?d?? ?? ??? ?st?, p??e? d? a??es?a?.” ???? ?st? pa?ade???t??. ??a??? ??? ???a? pep??????a?5 fa?e??? ? p????e?t? ??, ?t? e????a ?s??? ??e? t?? ??????? ? s???es??. ?a? ?? d??e? t?? ??? ?? ?a?te?? e???sa? a?t?? t? ?????? ?????? ??e??? te ??? t?? ?d?ss?a t?? a?t?? ??ta ????te ??????? ?p??e? fa??es?a?, t?t? ?? ????? ?a? ??s?? ?a? a?s????10 pt??? ?e??a??? ??a??????? ?d? ?????t?, t?t? d? t? a?t? ??d? p???? ?fa?a??? e????? t’ e?s?d?e?? ?a? p?ss??a ???e? ?d?s?a?, ??d d? ????t?? ???a? ??e ??a? ?a??????? ???e? ???a?,15 a?t? te t? a?t? ?a????sa ???ata t?t? ?? ???fa ?a? pt??? ?a? tape??? p??e? fa??es?a? t? ???ata, t?t? d’ ????? ?a? p???s?a [?a? ?d??] ?a? ?a??. ?a? t??t’ ?? s?ed?? ? ???sta d?a???tte? p???t?? te p???t?? ?a? ??t?? ??t????, t? s??t????a? de???? t? ???ata. t??? ?? ???20 ???a???? ?????? de?? p?s? p???? ?p?t?de?s?? ?? a?t??, pa?’ ? ?a? ?a?? ?st?? a?t?? t? te ?t?a ?a? t? ??? ?a? ?? ?????? t??? d? eta?e?est????? ????t? p??? ??????? ????? d’ [93] writes, for instance, “After a goodly festival another goodly one keep we.” “Of Magnesia am I, the mighty land, a man of Sipylus I.” “No little drop into the Theban waters spewed Dionysus: Oh yea, sweet it is, but madness it engendereth.”[98] Enough of examples. I think I have I sufficiently proved my point that composition is more effective than selection. In fact, it seems to me that one might fairly compare the former to Athena in Homer. For she used to make the same Odysseus appear now in one form, now in another,—at one time puny and wrinkled and ugly, In semblance like to a beggar wretched and eld-forlorn,[99] at another time, by a fresh touch of the selfsame wand, She moulded him taller to see, and broader: his wavy hair She caused o’er his shoulders to fall as the hyacinth’s purple rare.[100] So, too, composition takes the same words, and makes the ideas they convey appear at one time unlovely, beggarly and mean; at another, exalted, rich and beautiful. A main difference between poet and poet, orator and orator, really does lie in the aptness with which they arrange their words. Almost all the ancients made a special study of this; and consequently their poems, their lyrics, and their prose are things of beauty. But among their successors, with few exceptions, this was no longer so. 1 ???? libri: cf. D.H. p. 169 5 ???? F: ?? P "" ?st? F: ?st? t?? PMV "" ??a?(??) P1 7 d??e? t?? ??? ?? PV: ?? d??e? t?? EFM "" ?a?t??e?? PMV 10 ?? ????? ?a? ??s?? EF: ?? ??s?? ?a? ????? PMV 11 ?d?] ?d? ?a? F "" ?????ta P 12 ??d? P 15 ?a??????(?) P 16 a?t? Sylburgius: a?t? libri 17 pt??? ?a? tape??? PMV: tape??? ?a? pt??? EF "" d? PMV 18 ?a? ?d?? delevit Sadaeus "" t??t’ ?? s?ed?? ?? PE: t??t’ ?? ? (? M) FM: t??t? V 19 d?a??tte? P 20 t? EFP: t? MV 21 p?s?? P "" ?p?t?de?s?? Sylburgius: ?p?d?s?? libri 22 te om. PV 23 ??? ?st? P "" ????(?) P 2. Possibly Hegesias began one of his books in this grandiloquent fashion, referring to his birth in Magnesia at the foot of Mount Sipylus. 3. ?????: understand ?a??da or ???da. Casaubon conjectured ?a???: Reiske, ????? ?????. 4. ?d??: sc. ? p?ta??. An easy course would be to change ?d?? to ?d? with Reiske; but there is no manuscript variant, and the ambiguity and awkward ellipse may be part of Hegesias’ offence. 13. Vettori suggested the omission here of ???e? ?d?s?a?. 16. Cp. Isocr. Paneg. § 8 ?pe?d? d’ ?? ????? t??a?t?? ????s? t?? f?s??, ?s?’ ???? t’ e??a? pe?? t?? a?t?? p???a??? ?????sas?a?, ?a? t? te e???a tape??? p???sa? ?a? t??? ?????? pe???e??a?, ?t?. 17. The antitheses are ?????)(tape???, p???s?a)(pt???, ?a??)(???fa. The order pt??? ?a? tape??? in PMV gives a chiasmus. ?d?? is the gloss of some rhetorician on ????? (cp. de Demosth. c. 34, where this gloss actually occurs in one of the manuscripts). The word ?d??? does not belong to Dionysius’ rhetorical terminology; cp. Long. p. 194. 18. ??, ‘was all the time,’ ‘is after all’ (cp. 192 8, etc.). 20. Quintil. ix. 4. 16 “itaque ut confiteor, paene ultimam oratoribus artem compositionis, quae quidem perfecta sit, contigisse: ita illis quoque priscis habitam inter curas, in quantum adhuc profecerant, puto. neque enim mihi quamlibet magnus auctor Cicero persuaserit, Lysian, Herodotum, Thucydiden parum studiosos eius fuisse”; Dionys. Hal. de Demosth. c. 36 p???? t?? ????et? ?? t??? ???a???? ?p????a ?a? p?????a t?? ?a??? ???tte?? t? ???ata ?? te ?t???? ?a? d??a ?t???, ?a? p??te?, ?s?? sp??da?a? ???????sa? ??e?e??e?? ??af??, ?? ???? ???t?sa? ????sa? t? ???ata ?a???, ???? ?a? a?t? t? ???ata e???s? s????se? pe???ae??. 21. The conjecture ?p?t?de?s?? may be illustrated by 70 6, 212 19, 256 18, and also by de Demosth. c. 36 (the sentence preceding that just quoted).—The manuscript reading ?p?d?s?? might possibly be retained and translated “made numerous contributions to it.” Disselbeck suggests d?s??, and compares de Demosth. cc. 18, 48, 51.
?ste??? pa?t?pas?? ?e???? ?a? ??de?? ?et? de?? ??a??a??? a?t? e??a? ??d? s????es?a? t? t? ????e? t?? ?????? t?????t?? t??a?ta? s??t??e?? ?at???p?? ??a? ??de?? ?p???e? ???? ??????d?? d?e??e??, F??a???? ???? ?a? ?????? ?a? ??????? ?a? ????a ?a? t?? ?a??at?a??? ???t????5 ?e?????? te ?a? ??t?????? ?a? ??a??e?d?? ?a? ???s???a?ta ?a? ?????? ??????? ?? ?p??t?? e? t? ???ata ??????? ???e??, ?p??e??e? e ? t?? ???a? ??????. ?a? t? de? t??t??? ?a???e??, ?p?? ?e ?a? ?? f???s?f?a? ?pa??e???e??? ?a? t?? d?a?e?t???? ??f????te? t???a? ??t?? e?s??10 ?????? pe?? t?? s???es?? t?? ????t?? ?ste a?de?s?a? ?a? ???e??; ?p???? d? te????? ???sas?a? t?? ????? ???s?pp? t? St???? (pe?a?t??? ??? ??? ?? p??a???)? t??t?? ??? ??t’ ?e???? ??de?? t?? d?a?e?t???? t???a? ?????se? ??te ?????? ?e????? s??ta????ta? ????e??e ?????? t?? ????15 ???at?? ?a? d???? ???????t??. ?a?t?? sp??d??e?? ?? t??e? [95] At last, in later times, it was utterly neglected; no one thought it absolutely indispensable, or that it contributed anything to the beauty of discourse. Consequently they left behind them lucubrations that no one has the patience to read from beginning to end. I mean men like Phylarchus, Duris, Polybius, Psaon, Demetrius of Callatis, Hieronymus, Antigonus, Heracleides, Hegesianax, and countless others: a whole day would not be enough if I tried to repeat the bare names of them all.[101] But why wonder at these, when even those who call themselves professors of philosophy and publish manuals of dialectic fail so wretchedly in the arrangement of their words that I shrink from even mentioning their names? It is quite enough to point, in proof of my statement, to Chrysippus the Stoic: for farther I will not go. Among writers who have achieved any name or distinction, none have written their treatises on dialectic with greater accuracy, and none have published discourses which are worse specimens of composition. And yet some of them claimed 1 ??de?s P 2 t? om. P "" t(?) P 3 ?at??e?p?? P 4 f?ta???? PM 5 s???a PMV: sftat??a F "" ?a?at?a??? P: ?a?a?t?a??? MV: ?a?a?d?a??? F 6 ??t?????? F: ??t?????? PMV "" ???s?(a)?a?ta P,F: ???s???a?ta M: ???s?a? ????ta V 7 e? post ???ata ponunt PMV 9 ?? F2P: om. F1: ?? t?? MV 12 t?? ????? ???s?pp?? t?? st????? PMV 13 t??t? F 14 ??te (ante ?e????) PMV 15 ?e????? ante ?????? habent PMV "" ?’ ??? F,M: om. PV 16 sp??d??e?? PMV: sp??d??es?a? F 1. ?et? de?? ??a??a??? a?t? e??a?: pleonasm. Perhaps ?et’ ?s?e?? ??a??a??? a?t? e??a?, or the like. 4. Phylarchus: a native of Athens, or (acc. to some ancient authorities) of Naucratis in Egypt. He flourished under Ptolemy Euergetes (247-222 B.C.), and continued (in 28 books) the historical works of Hieronymus and Duris. The period covered was that from Pyrrhus’ invasion of the Peloponnese to the death of Cleomenes (272-220 B.C.). Remains in C. MÜller Fragm. Hist. Gr. i. 334-58. Duris of Samos: a pupil of Theophrastus. Flourished under Ptolemy Philadelphus (285-247 B.C.); wrote a history which extended from the battle of Leuctra to the year 281 or later. Among his other writings was a Life of Agathocles. Fragments in C. MÜller ii. 466-88. He is mentioned in Cic. ad Att. vi. 1. 18: “num idcirco Duris Samius, homo in historia diligens, quod cum multis erravit, irridetur?” 5. Polybius: see Introduction, pp. 51, 52 supra. Psaon, of Plataea: a third-century historian, who wrote in thirty books. Cp. C. MÜller iii. 198 (and ii. 360). Demetrius (of Callatis, Calatis, Callatia, or Callantia: the town appears under all these names): wrote thirty books of history in the third century. Cp. C. MÜller iv. 380, 381. 6. Hieronymus, of Cardia: wrote, in the third century, a history of the Diadochi and the Epigoni. Fragments in C. MÜller ii. 450-61. Antigonus: of uncertain date (probably second century) and country, but apparently identical with the Antigonus mentioned, among writers who had touched on early Roman history, in Antiqq. Rom. i. 6 p??t?? ??, ?sa ??? e?d??a?, t?? ??a???? ???a??????a? ?p?d?a??t?? ?e?????? t?? ?a?d?a??? s????af???, ?? t? pe?? t?? ?p?????? p?a?ate??? ?pe?ta ??a??? t?? S??e???t??, t? ?? ???a?a t?? ?st????? ?? ta?? ????a?? ?st???a?? ?f???sa????, t??? d? p??? ?????? t?? ?pe???t?? p?????? e?? ?d?a? ?ata????sa?t?? p?a?ate?a?? ?a d? t??t??? ??t?????? te ?a? ???????, ?a? S??????, ?a? ????? ????? t??? a?t??? p???as?? ??? ????? ?p?a???t??? ?? ??ast?? ????a, ?a? ??d? a?t? d?esp??das???? ??d? ??????, ???’ ?? t?? ?p?t????t?? ????s?t?? s???e??, ?????a?e?.—In the present passage ??t??????, ??t??????, ??t?????, and ?f?????? are also read or conjectured. Heracleides: a historian who probably flourished during the reign of Ptolemy Philometor (181-146 B.C.). Hegesianax: a second-century historian, who seems to have written on the history and legends of Troy (??????). Cp. C. MÜller iii. 68-70. 8. Cp. Demosth. de Cor. § 296 ?p??e??e? e ?????ta ? ???a t? t?? p??d?t?? ???ata, and Epist. ad. Hebr. xi. 32 ?a? t? ?t? ????; ?p??e??e? e ??? d?????e??? ? ?????? pe?? Gede??, ?t?. So Cic. Rosc. Am. 32. 89 “tempus, hercule, te citius quam oratio deficeret,” and Verr. ii. 2, 21, 52 “nam me dies, vox, latera deficiant, si hoc nunc vociferari velim, quam miserum indignumque sit,” etc. 9. ?p?? ?e: cp. Long. de Subl. iv. 4 t? de? pe?? ??a??? ???e??, ?p?? ?e ?a? ?? ???e? ??e????, ?e??f??ta ???? ?a? ???t??a, ?a?t???e ?? t?? S????t??? ??te? pa?a?st?a?, ??? d?? t? ??t?? ?????a?? p?te ?a?t?? ?p??a??????ta?; 12. The reading t? ???? ???s?pp?? t?? St????? (PMV) would mean “to point, in proof, to the style (t? ???? = ‘discourse,’ ‘writing,’ ‘style’; cp. 96 2) of Chrysippus.” With the general estimate compare Cic. de Fin. iv. 3. 7 “quamquam scripsit artem rhetoricam Cleanthes, Chrysippus etiam, sed sic, ut, si quis obmutescere concupierit, nihil aliud legere debeat.” 13. The manuscript reading p??a??? should be retained, as against Usener’s conjecture p??a?e?, which perhaps could hardly mean ‘none could sink to greater depths than he,’—if that is the sense intended by Usener. Cp. Aesch. Prom. V. 247 ? p?? t? p????? t??de ?a? pe?a?t???—words which Dionysius may have had in mind; and Plato Phaedr. 239 D ? d??a ?a? ??? ????? pe?a?t??? p??a??e??. 16. sp??d??e??: Usener adopts F’s reading sp??d??es?a?, with the remark “medii rari vestigium servandum erat.” But he quotes no examples; and Dionysius elsewhere uses the active (e.g. sp??da???t??, 66 8 supra). The verb is so frequently found in a passive form and signification, that it seems unlikely that forms common to passive and middle would be used in the middle when the active was available. A middle future, sp??d?s?a?, occurs in Plato Euthyphro 3 B and in Demosth. Mid. 213; but the future middle in many verbs stands quite by itself, and in the passage of Demosthenes we have sp??d?seta? ... sp??d?sate, while in the passage of Plato there is an important variation in the reading.
p??sep?????sa? a?t?? ?a? pe?? t??t? t? ???? ?? ??a??a??? ?? t? ???? ?a? t???a? ?? t??a? ???a?a? ?p?? t?? s??t??e?? t?? t?? ????? ?????? ???? p??? t? p??te? ?p? t?? ????e?a? ?pep??????sa? ?a? ??d’ ??a? e?d??, t? p?t’ ?st? t? p????? ?de?a? ?a? ?a??? t?? s???es??. ??? ???? ?te5 d?????? s??t?ttes?a? ta?t?? t?? ?p??es??, ???t??? e? t? t??? p??te??? e???ta? pe?? a?t?? ?a? ???sta t??? ?p? t?? St??? f???s?f???, e?d?? t??? ??d?a? ?? ????? f???t?da t?? ?e?t???? t?p?? p?????????? de? ??? a?t??? t????? a?t??e??. ??da? d’ ??d?? e??????? ?p’ ??de??? ???? t?? ????10 ???at?? ???????? ??te e???? ??t’ ??att?? e?? ?? ??? p?????a? p?a?ate?a?, ?? d? ???s?pp?? ?ata?????pe s??t??e?? d?tt?? ?p???af?? ????sa? “pe?? t?? s??t??e?? t?? t?? ????? e???” ?? ??t?????? ?e???a? ????sa? ???? d?a?e?t????, ?? ?sas?? ?? t?? ????? ??e?????te?, ?p??15 ?????t?? s??t??e?? ?????? te ?a? ?e?d?? ?a? d??at?? ?a? ?d???t?? ??de?????? te ?a? etap?pt??t?? ?a? ?f????? ?a? ????? t???? t????t?t??p??, ??de?a? ??t’ ?f??e?a? ??te ??e?a? t??? p???t????? ?????? s?a?????a? e?? ???? ?d???? ?a? ?????? ????e?a?, ?? de? st????es?a? t??20 s???es??? ta?t?? ?? t?? p?a?ate?a? ?p?st??, ?s??p??? d’ a?t?? ?p’ ?a?t?? ?e??e???, e? t??a d??a??? e??e?? f?s???? ?f????, ?pe?d? pa?t?? p???at?? ?a? p?s?? ??t?se?? a?t? d??e? ??at?st? e??a? ????. ???e??? d? t???? ?e????t?? ?a? d??a? ?d? ?? t? p???a ???e?? ?? ?a???25 ?t???s? p?? ta?t?? ????sa? ?? t?? ?d??, ??? ?p?? p??????? [97] to make a serious study of this department also, as being absolutely essential to good writing, and wrote some manuals on the grouping of the parts of speech. But they all went far astray from the truth and never even dreamt what it is that makes composition attractive and beautiful. At any rate, when I resolved to treat of this subject methodically, I tried to find out whether anything at all had been said about it by earlier writers, and particularly by the philosophers of the Porch, because I knew that these worthies were accustomed to pay no little attention to the department of discourse: one must give them their due. But in no single instance did I light upon any contribution, great or small, made by any author, of any reputation at all events, to the subject of my choice. As for the two treatises which Chrysippus has bequeathed to us, entitled “on the grouping of the parts of speech,” they contain, as those who have read the books are aware, not a rhetorical but a dialectical investigation, dealing with the grouping of propositions, true and false, possible and impossible, admissible and variable, ambiguous, and so forth. These contribute no assistance or benefit to civil oratory, so far at any rate as charm and beauty of style are concerned; and yet these qualities should be the chief aim of composition. So I desisted from this inquiry, and falling back upon my own resources proceeded to consider whether I could find some starting-point indicated by nature itself, since nature is generally accepted as the best first principle in every operation and every inquiry. So applying myself to certain lines of investigation, I was beginning to think that the plan was making fair progress, when I became aware that my path of progress was leading me in a quite different direction, and not towards the goal which I 1 a?t?? F,M 2 ?? F: om. P "" t(?) ???(?) P "" ?e om. PMV "" ???a?a? PM: ???a?e? F: ?p???a?a? V "" ?pe? * * P 4 ?pep?a????sa? PMV "" ??de P, MV 5 ??? ?’ ??? F: ????’ ??? PMV "" ?te d?????? PMV: ?t’ ????? F 9 t?p??] ????? F "" te p???????? P 10 ??dae? (suprascr. ??) P1 "" d’ om. P "" e??????? om. PMV "" ???? om. PV 13 pe??] ?? pe?? PM 14 ??] ?a? P 16 te] d? PMV 17 ?f????? P 18 ??t’ ?f??e?a? om. P 19 s?a??????? PMV 20 ?a? F: ? PMV 22 d? PMV 24 d??e?] d??e? ?a? P 25 ?? FP: t??? MV "" t? p???ata p?????e?? F 26 ?? om. F "" p??????? PMV: p?[??]???? ‘p??e????? cum litura F 4. ??d’ ??a? e?d?? = ‘ne somnio quidem viderunt,’ ‘ne per somnia quidem viderunt.’ 6. For ????? (as a v.l. for d??????) s??t?ttes?a? cp. Antiqq. Rom. i. 1 ... ??te d?a???? ?a?’ ?t???? ??????? p??e?s?a? s????af???. The passage which begins here and ends with the words p?a?ate?a? ?p?st?? is quoted under the head Dialectica in von Arnim’s Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta ii. 67. 9 ff. Cic. Brut. 31. 118 “Tum Brutus: Quam hoc idem in nostris contingere intellego quod in Graecis, ut omnes fere Stoici prudentissimi in disserendo sint et id arte faciant sintque architecti paene verborum, idem traducti a disputando ad dicendum inopes reperiantur.” 13. Diogenes Laertius (vii. 192. 3), in enumerating Chrysippus’ logical works, writes: s??ta??? de?t??a? pe?? t?? st???e??? t?? ????? ?a? t?? ?e?????? e', pe?? t?? s??t??e?? t?? ?e?????? d', pe?? t?? s??t??e?? ?a? st???e??? t?? ?e?????? p??? F???pp?? ?', pe?? t?? st???e??? t?? ????? p??? ????a? a', pe?? t?? p??? ?te?a ?e?????? a'. 23. f?s???? ?f????: this suggests the Stoic point of view. 26. The reading of F looks like an attempt to gloss p???????.
?a? ??a??a??? ?? ???e??, ?p?st??. ????se? d’ ??d?? ?s?? ???e???? ??as?a? t?? ?e???a? ?a? t?? a?t?a? e?pe?? d?’ ?? ?????p?? a?t??, ??a ? e d??? t?? ?????? pa?e??e?? a?t?? ???? p??a???se?. V ?d??e? d? ?? t? f?se? ???sta ??? ?p?????? ??t?5 de?? ???tte?? t? ???a t?? ?????, ?? ??e??? ???eta?. a?t??a t? ???ata p??ta ?????? t?tte?? t?? ???t?? (t? ?? ??? t?? ??s?a? d?????, t? d? t? s?e????, p??te??? d’ e??a? t? f?se? t?? ??s?a? t?? s?e???t??), ?? t? ?????? ??e? ta?t??10 ??d?a ?? ???epe, ???sa, p???t??p?? ?a? ???? ?e?de, ?e? ?a? ?????? d’ ??????se ??p??15 ?a? t? pa?ap??s?a t??t???? ??e?ta? ?? ??? ?? t??t??? t? ???ata, ?peta? d? t? ??ata. p??a??? ? ?????, ???’ ??? ?????? ?d??e? e??a? ??. ?te?a ???? pa??s???t’ ?? t?? pa?ade??ata pa?? t? a?t? p???t? ?e?e?a ??a?t??? s??teta???a ? ta?ta s??t?ta?ta?, ?a?? d? ??? ?tt?? ?a? p??a??. t??a20 ??? ?st? ta?ta; [99] sought and which I felt I must attain; and so I gave up the attempt. I may as well, perhaps, touch on that inquiry also, and state the reasons which led me to abandon it, so that I may not be open to the suspicion of having passed it by in ignorance, and not of deliberate choice. CHAPTER V NO GRAMMATICAL ORDER PRESCRIBED BY NATURE Well, my notion was that we ought to follow mother nature to the utmost, and to link together the parts of speech according to her promptings. For example, I thought I must place nouns before verbs: the former, you see, indicate the substance, the latter the accident, and in the nature of things the substance takes precedence of its accidents! Thus we find in Homer:— The hero to me chant thou, Song-queen, the resourceful man;[102] and The Wrath sing, Goddess, thou;[103] and The sun leapt up, as he left;[104] and other lines of the same kind, where the nouns lead the way and the verbs follow. The principle is attractive, but I came to the conclusion that it was not sound. At any rate, a reader might confront me with other instances in the same poet where the arrangement is the opposite of this, and yet the lines are no less beautiful and attractive. What are the instances in point? 1 d? PV 3 ?????a F 6 ??e???? e????ta? P 7 p??ta post ???ata om. PMV "" ?????? PMV: ?????? F "" p?? ante t?? add. PMV 8 ??s?a? FV: a?t?a? PM "" d???? F 9 de P, V "" t? f?se? om. F 10 ta?t? om. PMV 18 pa??s???t’ ?? t?? PMV: pa??s??? t?? ?? F 19 t(?) a?t(?) P 20 d? Sauppius: te libri 5. There seems to be a touch of quiet humour in Dionysius’ retrospection (during this causerie of his) on the simplicity which had led him to think that he could frame a priori rules as to Nature’s Order. Cp. 102 15 in particular. 7. F’s reading, p??ta t?? ???t??, receives some support from 174 18 infra. But cp. Steph. s.v. p??t??.—F’s reading ?????? is probably due to some corrector who was unaware that there is good classical authority for ????a? = ????a? de??. The following passage of Quintilian (ix. 4. 23-27) illustrates this chapter in many ways: “est et alius naturalis ordo, ut viros ac feminas, diem ac noctem, ortum et occasum dicas potius quam retrorsum. quaedam ordine permutato fiunt supervacua, ut fratres gemini; nam si gemini praecesserint, fratres addere non est necesse. illa nimia quorundam fuit observatio, ut vocabula verbis, verba rursus adverbiis, nomina appositis et pronominibus essent priora. nam fit contra quoque frequenter non indecore. nec non et illud nimiae superstitionis, uti quaeque sint tempore, ita facere etiam ordine priora; non quin frequenter sit hoc melius, sed quia interim plus valent ante gesta ideoque levioribus superponenda sunt. verbo sensum cludere, multo, si compositio patiatur, optimum est. in verbis enim sermonis vis est. si id asperum erit, cedet haec ratio numeris, ut fit apud summos Graecos Latinosque oratores frequentissime. sine dubio erit omne, quod non cludet, hyperbaton, et ipsum hoc inter tropos vel figuras, quae sunt virtutes, receptum est. non enim ad pedes verba dimensa sunt, ideoque ex loco transferuntur in locum, ut iungantur, quo congruunt maxime. sicut in structura saxorum rudium etiam ipsa enormitas invenit, cui applicari et in quo possit insistere. felicissimus tamen sermo est, cui et rectus ordo et apta iunctura et cum his numerus opportune cadens contigit.” 8. p??te???: probably adverbial; cp. Hom. Il. vii. 424 and ix. 551. 15. The completed line (Odyss. iii. 1) is: ?????? d’ ??????se, ??p?? pe???a???a ????? ?t?. 18. pa??s???t’ ?? t??: for the middle voice cp. 214 6 and 122 14. 20. Usener’s ??? t??a seems a needless and somewhat violent change for the manuscript reading t??a ???. No doubt ??? ?st? ta?ta is found in 100 27; but (1) Dionysius’ love of eta??? in style should be remembered, (2) ??? t??a is not a usual phrase, (3) the lively rhetorical question is characteristic.
????? e?, a???????? ???? t???? ?t??t??? ?a? ?spete ??? ??, ???sa?, ???p?a d?at’ ????sa? ... ??sa? pat??? se??, ?e??? ?p?e??e?’ ?????e?. ?? ??? t??t??? ??e?ta? ?? t? ??ata, ?p?t?ta?ta? d? t?5 ???ata? ?a? ??de?? ?? a?t??sa?t? t?? s??ta??? a?t?? ?? ??d?. ?t? p??? t??t??? ?e???? ?d????? e??a? t? ??ata p??te?a t?tte?? t?? ?p?????t??, ?pe?d? p??te??? ?st? t? f?se? t? p????? ? p?s??? t?? s??ed?e???t?? a?t???, t??p?? ???? ?a?10 t?p?? ?a? ?????? ?a? t?? pa?ap??s???, ? d? ?a???e? ?p????ata, pa?ade??as? ???e??? t??t???? t?pte d’ ?p?st??f?d??, t?? d? st???? ????t’ ?e???? ... ???pe d’ ???p?s?, ?p? d? ????? ???p?sse? ... ??????? d’ ?t???se, d?pa? d? ?? ??pese ?e????.15 ?? ?pas? ??? d? t??t??? ?ste?a t?ta?ta? [?a] t?? ???t?? t? ?p????ata. ?a? t??t? p??a??? ?? ?? t? p??t??, ??? ?????? d? ?? ??d’ ??e???. t?de ??? d? pa?? t? a?t? p???t? ??a?t??? ? ??e??a e???ta?? ?t??d?? d? p?t??ta? ?p’ ???es?? e?a?????s? ...20 s?e??? ??d?a f??sde ???st???? ???e????a ??fa?e?. ??’ ??? t? ?e??? ?????e t? p???ata ?p?ta????t?? ??ta??a t??? ?p????as? t?? ???t??; ??de?? ?? e?p??. ?t? ?a? t?de ??? de?? ? pa?????? f???tte??, ?p?? t?25 p??te?a t??? ??????? ?a? t? t??e? p??te?a ?a???ta?? ??? ?st? ta?t?? [101] Hear me, thou Child of the Aegis-bearer, unwearied Power;[105] and Tell to me, Muses, now in Olympian halls that abide;[106] and Remember thy father, Achilles, thou godlike glorious man.[107] In these lines the verbs are in the front rank, and the nouns stationed behind them. Yet no one would impugn the arrangement of the words as unpleasant. Moreover, I imagined it was better to place verbs in front of adverbs, since in the nature of things what acts or is acted upon takes precedence of those auxiliaries, modal, local, temporal, and the like, which we call adverbs. I relied on the following as examples:— Smote them on this side and on that, and arose the ghastly groan;[108] Fell she backward-reeling, and gasped her spirit away;[109] Reeled he backward: the cup from his hand-grasp fell to the floor.[110] In all these cases the adverbs are placed after the verbs. This principle, like the other, is attractive; but it is equally unsound. For here are passages in the same poet expressed in the opposite way: Clusterwise hover they ever above the flowers of spring;[111] To-day shall Eileithyia the Queen of Travail bring A man to the light.[112] Well, are the lines at all inferior because the verbs are placed after the adverbs? No one can say so. Once more, I imagined that I ought always most scrupulously to observe the principle that things earlier in time should be inserted earlier in the sentence. The following are examples:— 3 ?spete F "" ????sa?. ?a? M 4 s??? Hom. 5 t? prius om. PMV 6 a?t?? PMV: ta?t?? F 8 p??te?a t?tte?? PMV: p??t?tte?? F 9 ?st? p??te??? F 10 p?s?e?? F1 12 pa?ade??as?? P 13 ????t’ PMV 16 ??? d? F: ??? PMV "" ?a t?? FPM: ?a? t?? V1: t?? V2 18 ??d? PMV "" t?de ??? d? F: ?a? ??? d? ?a? ta?ta PMV "" a?t?? F: om. PMV 19 ? ??e??a PMV: ??e????? F 21 f??? d? F: f??sde P "" e??????a PM 23 ?e??? t? PMV "" ?????e? P "" ??ta??a PMV: ????de F 24 ??de?? ?? e?p?? F: om. PMV 25 t?de Sylburgius: t?de libri "" ???? F, M: ????? P, V 26 t?? t??e? ?a? t??? ??????? F 27 ta?t? PMV: ta?ta F 8. p??te?a t?tte?? ... ?pe?d? p??te??? ?st?: probably this pointed repetition is intentional on the part of Dionysius. p??te?a t?tte?? might afterwards be changed to p??t?tte?? for the sake of brevity. 18. ta?ta (PMV) may be right, as ta?ta in Dionysius can be used of what follows as well as of what precedes; cp. n. on 106 5. So in Plato Rep. vi. 510 ???? ??? t??t?? p??e??????? a??se?, and Xen. Anab. iii. 1. 41 ?? ? t??t? ???? ??????ta? t? pe?s??ta? ???? ?a? t? p???s??s?. For Thucydides’ usage cp. Shilleto’s note on Thucyd. i. 31 § 4. In 100 16-102 25 (and further) there are several instances in which F’s readings (though given in the text) may emanate from some early Greek editor rather than from Dionysius himself: cp. 100 24 with 112 5. 26. Cp. Ter. Andr. i. 1. 100 “funus interim " procedit: sequimur; ad sepulcrum venimus; " in ignem impositast; fletur.”
a? ???sa? ?? p??ta ?a? ?sfa?a? ?a? ?de??a? ?a? ????e ???, ?e??? d? ??’ ?a?e?, ??t? d’ ??st?? ?a? sfa??a? ?pe?t’ ?????e et’ ?f?p???? as??e?a?5 ?f?p???? ?? ?a?te, a?e?? d’ ?a?e d???. ?? ??a, fa?? t?? ??, e? ?e ? ?a? ???a ?? p???? ??? ??t? s??teta???a p???ata ??d?? ?tt?? ? ta?ta ?a??? p???e d’ ??as??e??? s???? d????, ?? ??pe ?e???. p??te??? ??? d?p?? t? ?pa?ate??as?a? ?st? t?? p???a?. ?a?10 ?t? ??ase? ???? st??, p??e??? d’ ?p????e t????ta? a??e?????. p??t?? ??? d?p?? p??s??e? t? ?????t? t?? p??e??? ????e?? e?? t??? t????ta? t?? ta???? t? st??a? a?t??15 p??s???. ?t? p??? t??t??? ?????? t? ?? ???at??? p??t?tte?? t?? ?p???t??, t? d? p??s??????? t?? ???at????, t?? d’ ??t???as?a? t?? p??s????????, ?? te t??? ??as? f???tte??, ??a t? ???? t?? ??????????? ???ta? ?a? t? pa?efat??? t?? ?pa?ef?t??, ?a? ???a t??a?ta p????.20 p??ta d? ta?ta d?es??e?e? ? pe??a ?a? t?? ?de??? ???a ?p?fa??e. t?t? ?? ??? ?? t??t?? ????et? ?a? t?? ????? a?t??? ?de?a ? s???es?? ?a? ?a??, t?t? d’ ?? t?? ? t????t?? ???’ ??a?t???. d?? ta?ta? ?? d? t?? a?t?a? t?? t??a?t?? ?e???a? ?p?st??. ???s??? d’ a?t?? ?a? ??? ??? ?? sp??d??25 [103] They drew back the beasts’ necks first, then severed the throats and flayed;[113] and Clangeth the horn, loud singeth the sinew, and leapeth the shaft;[114] and The ball by the princess was tossed thereafter to one of her girls; But it missed the maid, and was lost in the river’s eddying swirls.[115] “Certainly,” a reader might reply,—“if it were not for the fact that there are plenty of other lines not arranged in this order of yours, and yet as fine as those you have quoted; as And he smote it, upstrained to the stroke, with an oak-billet cloven apart.[116] Surely the arms must be raised before the blow is dealt! And further:— He struck as he stood hard by, and the axe through the sinews shore Of the neck.[117] Surely a man who is about to drive his axe into a bull’s sinews should take his stand near it first!” Still further: I imagined it the correct thing to put my substantives before my adjectives, appellatives before substantives, pronouns before appellatives; and with verbs, to be very careful that primary should precede secondary forms, and indicatives infinitives,—and so on. But trial invariably wrecked these views and revealed their utter worthlessness. At one time charm and beauty of composition did result from these and similar collocations,—at other times from collocations not of this sort but the opposite. And so for these reasons I abandoned all such speculations as the above. Nor is it for any serious value it 3 ??t? P 5 ?????e? P 7 e? ?e ? F: e? PM "" ?a? ???a PMV: ??? * F1: ???a suprascr. F2 "" ?? p???? F: p???? ?? PMa "" ??t?? FP1 8 ? FV: ? M: ?? P 9 p???e d’ F: p???e? PMV: ???e d’ Hom. "" ?? ??pe] ?????pe P "" ???? libri 14 p??s??e? F: p??s??e? PMV 16 t??t??? ?a? MVs "" ????? P 18 d? PMV "" ??t???as?a? PF2M2: ???as?a? M1: ??t????a? F1V "" ??as?? P 19 ???e??????? PMV 20 ?pa?efat??? PV "" pa?efat???? P 21 d?es??e?se? MV 22 ?p?fa??e? P: ?p?f??e MV 23 t?te d’ F: t?t? d? PV: t? d? M 24 ???’] ?d’ F "" t??a?t?? F: om. PMV 25 d? PMV 1. In Homer a? ???sa? should probably be printed as one word, a????sa?. Cp. note on 71 21 supra. 7. All this passage is in close correspondence with Quintil. ix. 4. 24, as quoted in the note on 98 7 supra. 9. Homer’s line actually begins with ???e d’ ??as??e???. Here Dionysius gives p???e d’ ??as??e???, while in Antiqq. Rom. vii. 62 he has ???e d’ ?pa???e???. In both cases he is, doubtless, quoting from memory. 10. The order actually adopted by Homer in these passages is that which the rhetoricians describe as p????ste???, ?ste??? p??te???, ?ste??????a. 16. ?????? t? ?? ???at??? p??t?tte?? t?? ?p???t??: the Greek adjective (unless emphatic) is usually placed after the noun. But it could easily be shown from the varying usage of the modern European nations that there is no ‘law of nature,’ one way or the other, on the subject. In general, however, these logical notions of grammatical order which Dionysius felt himself prompted to reject on behalf of Greek (which is synthetic in character) tally with the actual practice of the modern analytical languages.
?????, ?a? t?? d?a?e?t???? pa?e???? t???a? ??? ?? ??a??a?a?, ???’ ??a ?de?? d???? ??e?? t? a?t?? ???s??? e?? t?? pa???sa? ?e???a? pe?? p????? p???ta? e?d??a?, ???e??e?? ta?? ?p???afa?? t?? p?a?ate??? ????t?t? t??a ????sa?? ?a? t? d??? t?? s??ta?a???? a?t??.5 ?p??e?? d’ ?p? t?? ?? ????? ?p??es?? ?f’ ?? e?? ta?t’ ?????, ?t? p???? p?????a t??? ???a???? ?? ?a? p???ta?? ?a? s????afe?s? f???s?f??? te ?a? ??t??s? t?? ?d?a? ta?t??, ?a? ??te t? ???ata t??? ???as?? ??te t? ???a t??? ?????? ??te t?? pe???d??? ?????a?? e??? s???pte?? ???t? de??, t????10 d? t?? ?? pa?’ a?t??? ?a? ?e???ata ??? ???e??? s??et??esa? e?. t??a d’ ?? t? ?e???ata ta?ta, ??? pe???s?a? d?d?s?e??, ?? ?? ???? te ?, ?sa ?? d??a?? ????et? s??e?e??e??, ??? ?pa?ta ????? ???’ a?t? t? ??a??a??tata. VI d??e? ?? t?? s???et???? ?p?st??? t??a ???a e??a?? ??15 ?? ?de??, t? et? t???? ???tt?e??? p?f??e ?a??? ?a? ?de?a? ???es?a? s?????a?? ?te??? d? ????a? t?? ???ttes?a? e????t?? p??? ?????a p?? ?? ??ast?? s??at?s??? ??e?tt??a p???se?e fa??es?a? t?? ?????a?? t??t?? d’ e? t? de?ta? etas?e??? t?? ?aa??????, ?fa???se?? ???? ?a? p??s??se??20 ?a? ??????se??, ????a? te ?a? p??? t?? ?????sa? ??e?a? ???e??? ??e???sas?a?. ? t? d? t??t?? ??ast?? d??ata?, saf?ste??? ??? ???s?e??? e???s? t?? d?????????? te???? t?s?? [105] possesses that I recall this mental process now. I have cited those manuals on dialectic not because I think it necessary to have them, but in order to prevent anyone from supposing that they contain anything of real service for the present inquiry, and from regarding it as important to study them. It is easy to be inveigled by their titles, which suggest some affinity with the subject; or by the reputation of their compilers. I will now revert to the original proposition, from which I have strayed into these digressions. It was that the ancients (poets and historians, philosophers and rhetoricians) were greatly preoccupied with this branch of inquiry. They never thought that words, clauses, or periods should be combined at haphazard. They had rules and principles of their own; and it was by following these that they composed so well. What these principles were, I shall try to explain so far as I can; stating, not all, but just the most essential, of those that I have been able to investigate. CHAPTER VI THREE PROCESSES IN THE ART OF COMPOSITION My view is that the science of composition has three functions. The first is that of observing the combinations which are naturally adapted to produce a beautiful and agreeable united effect; the second is that of perceiving how to improve the harmonious appearance of the whole by fashioning properly the several parts which we intend to fit together; the third is that of perceiving what is required in the way of modification of the material—I mean abridgment, expansion and transformation—and of carrying out such changes in a manner appropriate to the end in view. The effect of each of these processes I will explain more clearly by means of illustrations drawn from industrial arts 8 s????afe?s?? et ??t??s?? P "" f???s?f??? te] ?a? f???s?f??? F 10 e???? sic FP 12 ??? pe???s?a? FM: pe???s?a? PV 13 ??e??e?? P 16 et? t???? P "" ???tt?e??? PMV: ?????e??? EF 19 fa??es?a? p???se?e? P, V "" e? t? P: d? t? EFMV "" ?atas?e?(??) P 20 ?fa???s(??) P "" ???? ... ??????se?? om. P "" p??s??se?? EF: p??s????? PMV 21 te F: te p?? PMV 22 ?t? F: t? PMV 23 d???????? PM1V 3. ???e??e??: cp. Eur. Hippol. 957 ???e???s? ??? " se???? ?????s?? a?s??? ??a??e???, and Xen. Cyrop. viii. 2. 2 t??t??? ?pe???t? t?? f???a? ???e?e??. 4. ?p???afa??: cp. the excerpt from Diog. Laert., 96 13 supra, and Cic. de Or. ii. 14. 61 “in philosophos vestros si quando incidi, deceptus indicibus librorum, qui sunt fere inscripti de rebus notis et illustribus, de virtute, de iustitia, de honestate, de voluptate, verbum prorsus nullum intellego; ita sunt angustiis et concisis disputationibus illigati.” 5. t?? s??ta?a???? a?t??: Zeno and Chrysippus in particular. 6. The statement in 92 21 is here resumed. 13. s??e?e??e??: perhaps, ‘to investigate together,’ i.e. by a comparative method. 14. a?t? t? ??a??a??tata: as in Demosthenes, e.g. de Cor. §§ 126, 168. 16. Probably ???tt?e??? (rather than ?????e???) should be preferred here, as ???ttes?a? is used in the next line but one. It seems likely that Dionysius would use the Attic form ???tt? with aorist ???sa, ???s???, etc.; cp. 98 6, 106 6, 7, 110 6, 13, 112 2, 4, 124 19, 198 23, 230 22. Perhaps 106 7 should be changed accordingly. 17. ???es?a? after p?f??e = ???e?.—s?????a?: Dionysius rightly recognizes that a word-order, already settled in the writer’s mind, may influence both his choice of language and grammatical forms he adopts. 20. p??s??se?? (cp. 116 16) seems right. But p??s????, though generally used of the part added (114 11, 150 13, 152 12), may (in 212 14, 274 22) refer to the process: cp. N.T. use of ?pt?sa.
?? ?pa?te? ?sas??, ????d???? ???? ?a? ?a?p????? ?a? ta?? pa?ap??s?a??? ? te ??? ????d??? ?ta? p???s?ta? t?? ???? ?? ?? ???e? ?atas?e???e?? t?? ????a?, ?????? ?a? ???a ?a? ???a?? ?a? t???a p??ta, s??t???s?? ?? t??t?? ?d? t? ????? t??a ta?ta p?a?ate??e???, p??? de? ???? te ?a? ????5 ?a? p????? p???? ???sa? ????? ? ????? ? p??????, ?pe?ta p?? t?? ????????? ??ast?? ?a? ?p? p??a? p?e???? ?d??sa?, ?a? t??t??, e? t? d?sed??? ?st??, ?p?????sa? ?a? pe?????a? ?a? a?t? t??t? e?ed??? p???sa?? ? te ?a?p???? t? a?t? ta?ta p?a?ate?eta?. t? d? pa?ap??s?? f?? de?? p??e?? ?a? t???10 ?????ta? e? s????se?? t? t?? ????? ???a, p??t?? ?? s??pe??, p???? ???a ? ??a ? t?? ????? t? ????? p??? s??ta???? ?p?t?de??? ?sta? ?e?e??? ?a? p?? ??? ?e???? (?? ??? d? p??ta ?e et? p??t?? t???e?a p?f??e? ????? d?at????a? t?? ?????)? ?pe?ta d?a????e??, p?? s??at?s??? t????a15 ? t? ??a ? t?? ????? ? t? d?p?te ?a???ste??? ?d????seta? ?a? p??? t? ?p??e?e?a p?ep?d?ste???? ???? d? ?p? ?? t?? ????t??, p?te??? ?????? ? p?????t???? ?aa??e?a ??e?tt? ???eta? s?????a?, ?a? p?te??? ?at? t?? ????? ??fe??e?a pt?s?? ? ?at? t?? p?a???? t???, ?a? e? t??a p?f??e? ??20 ???e????? ???es?a? ?????? ? ?? ??????? ???e???? ? ??d?te?a [107] familiar to all—house-building, ship-building, and the like. When a builder has provided himself with the material from which he intends to construct a house—stones, timbers, tiling, and all the rest—he then puts together the structure from these, studying the following three things: what stone, timber and brick can be united with what other stone, timber and brick; next, how each piece of the material that is being so united should be set, and on which of its faces; thirdly, if anything fits badly, how that particular thing can be chipped and trimmed and made to fit exactly. And the shipwright proceeds in just the same way. A like course should, I affirm, be followed by those who are to succeed in literary composition. They should first consider in what groupings with one another nouns, verbs, or other parts of speech, will be placed appropriately, and how not so well; for surely every possible combination cannot affect the ear in the same way—it is not in the nature of things that it should be so. Next they should decide the form in which the noun or verb, or whatever else it may be, will occupy its place most gracefully and most in harmony with the ground-scheme. I mean, in the case of nouns, whether they will offer a better combination if used in the singular or the plural; whether they should be put in the nominative or in one of the oblique cases; or which gender should be chosen if they admit of a feminine instead of a masculine form, 1 ?a?t???? P, MV 3 ?????? F 5 de? EV: ex d?? P: d? FM "" ???(?) et p????(?) P 8 ?a(ta)????sa? P1 "" ?a? t? a?t? EF 9 ?d?a??? P 10 t? d?] t? F: d? PMV ""p??e?? om. F 12 p??(?) P 14 eta p?t? sic P 16 ?d????seta? P: ?d?????seta? F, EMV 18 p?????t????] p suprascripto ?? P "" ??e?t? P: ??e?tt??a E: ??e?tt? F 19 p?te?a FE 20 ?a? t??a F 21 ???e??(???) P, M: ??’ ?????? V: ???e??? F, E: ??se????? s 2. For comparisons between literary composition and civil or marine architecture cp. C.V. c. 22, Quintil. Inst. Or. vii. 1 (proem.), Cic. de Or. iii. 171. A metaphor from building underlies the rhetorical use in all or most of such words as: ?a???, ??f??, p??????, ??te?e?de??, st??????, ??t?st??????, ?d?a, t??t??, ???, ?atas?e???e??, ???at?s?e???. 5. ta?ta refers forward here, cp. 112 8 with 112 4. In 110 9 ?de refers backward—‘the foregoing.’ 7. ?p? p??a? p?e????, ‘on what side,’ i.e. ‘with what attention to stratification or grain.’ A builder likes to place stone in courses as it lay in the quarry: he knows that, if what lay horizontally is set perpendicularly, it will not last so well. Or the reference here may be simply to the difference in general appearance made by laying a stone in one of several possible ways. 10. If p??e?? be omitted with F, it must be mentally supplied from the general sense of the verbs that follow. Cp. Plato Gorg. 491 D ? t??t? ?? ??d?? de?, a?t?? ?a?t?? ???e??, t?? d? ?????; Demosth. de Cor. § 139 ?a?t?? d???? a?t?? ?????? ??te???, ? ?d?? ???a?e?? ?t?., Soph. Philoct. 310 ??e??? d’ ??de??, ????’ ?? ??s??, ???e? " s?sa? ’ ?? ??????, id. Antig. 497 ???e?? t? e???? ? ?ata?te??a? ’ ????; 13. For ??? ?e???? Usener substitutes e? ? ?e????. The corruption of e? ? to ??? might easily happen in uncial writing, and the reading ??? is as old as the Epitome. But the e? comes unexpectedly after ?p?t?de???, and the emendation is not convincing. The manuscript reading has, therefore, been kept, though ??? ?e???? is a difficult litotes. 15. s??at?s???: grammatical form, or construction, is clearly meant here. 16. From here to the end of the chapter the general sense is: We must, in the interests of harmonious composition, make the fullest possible use of alternative forms—now a noun, now a verb; now a singular, now a plural; now a nominative, now an oblique case; now a masculine, and then a feminine or neuter; and so with voices, moods, and tenses—with forms such as t??t??? and t??t??, ?d?? and ?at?d??, ????f???sa? and f???????sa?, ?e??seta? and ????seta?,—and with elision, hiatus, and the employment of ?? ?fe???st????. Many of these points will be found illustrated in Ep. ad Amm. II., where the subject of some of the characters is as follows: c. 5 use of noun for verb, c. 6 use of verb for noun, c. 7 substitution of passive for active voice, c. 9 interchange of singular and plural number, c. 10 interchange of the three genders, c. 11 use of cases, c. 12 use of tenses. See D.H. pp. 138-49, together with the notes added on pp. 178-81. As Ep. ad Amm. II. shows, Dionysius is fully alive to the dangers of this continual straining of language. Absolutely interchangeable expressions are not common. 18. p?????t????: cp. the use of the plural in Virg. Aen. 155 “vos arae ensesque nefandi, " quos fugi.” 21. ?? ??????? ???e????: cf. Quintil. Inst. Or. ix. 3. 6 “fiunt ergo et circa genus figurae in nominibus, nam et oculis capti talpae [Virg. Georg. i. 183] et timidi damae [Virg. Ecl. viii. 28, Georg. iii. 539] dicuntur a Vergilio; sed subest ratio, quia sexus uterque altero significatur, tamque mares esse talpas damasque quam feminas, certum est.” Besides the reason given by Quintilian, the desire to avoid monotony of termination (excessive ????t??e?t??) also counts.—The present passage may further be illustrated by Dionysius’ own words in Ep. ad Amm. II. c. 10: “Examples of the interchange of masculines, feminines and neuters, in contravention of the ordinary rules of language, are such as the following. He [Thucydides] uses t??a??? in the masculine for ta?a?? in the feminine, and similarly ????? for ????s??. In place of t?? ????s?? and t?? d??a?? he uses t? ????e??? and t? d???e???.”
?? t??t??, p?? ?? ?e???? s??at?s?e??, ?a? p??ta t? t??a?ta? ?p? d? t?? ???t??, p?te?a ??e?tt? ?aa??e?a ?sta?, t? ???? ? t? ?pt?a, ?a? ?at? p??a? ?????se?? ??fe??e?a, ?? d? t??e? pt?se?? ??at???? ?a???s?, ??at?st?? ?d?a? ???eta?, ?a? p??a? pa?efa????ta d?af???? ?????? ?a? e?5 t??a t??? ??as?? ???a pa?a??????e?? p?f??e (t? d’ a?t? ta?ta ?a? ?p? t?? ????? t?? ????? e??? f??a?t???, ??a ? ?a?’ ?? ??ast?? ????)? ?p? d? t??t??? t? ??f???ta d?a????e??, e? t? de?ta? etas?e??? ???a ? ??a, p?? ?? ??a?????te??? te ?a? e?ed??te??? ?????t?? t??t? t? st???e???10 ?? ?? p???t??? da????ste??? ?st??, ?? d? ?????? pe???? spa???te???? p??? ???eta? ?e ?a? ?? t??t??? ?f’ ?s?? ?? ??????? ? te ??? ????? “e?? t??t??? t?? ????a” p??st??e??? t? t? ??t????? ???a t?? s????se?? st??a??e???? ??t??? ??? ?? “e?? t??t?? t?? ????a” e?pe??? ?a? p???? ? ?????15 “?at?d?? ?e?pt??e?? t?? ?p????t??” t? p????se? pa??????e? t????a, t? ??? ?d?? ?p????? ?a? ? ???f?? “?t’ ?d?a? ????a? ?de??? ??e?’ ??e??” ta?? s??a???fa?? ???tt??e t? [109] or a masculine instead of a feminine, or a neuter instead of either: and so on. With reference to verbs, again: which form it will be best to adopt, the active or the passive, and in what moods (or verbal cases, as some call them) they should be presented so as to receive the best setting, as also what differences of tense should be indicated; and so with all the other natural accidents of verbs. These same methods must be followed in regard to the other parts of speech also; there is no need to go into details. Further, with respect to the words thus selected, if any noun or verb requires a modification of its form, it must be decided how it can be brought into better harmony and symmetry with its neighbours. This principle can be applied more freely in poetry than in prose. Still, in prose also, it is applied, where opportunity offers. The speaker who says “e?? t??t??? t?? ????a”[118] has added a letter to the pronoun with an eye to the effect of the composition. The bare meaning would have been sufficiently conveyed by saying “e?? t??t?? t?? ????a”. So in the words “?at?d?? ?e?pt??e?? t?? ?p????t??”[119] the addition of the preposition has merely expanded the word into ?at?d??, since ?d?? alone would have conveyed the meaning. So, too, in the expression “?t’ ?d?a? ????a? ?de??? ??e?’ ??e??”[120] the writer has cut off some of the letters, and has condensed the 2 te EFMV1 "" ??e?tt? EF: ??e?tt??a PMV "" ?a?e?a ?sta? F: ?sta? ?aa??e?a EPMV 4 ?a???s?? P 6 p?f??e? P "" d? PMV 8 ?? om. F 9 de?ta? F: de? PMV "" et? ?a(ta)s?e?(??) P, M "" p?? Usener: ?? libri 12 p??? EF: om. PMV "" te PV: om. F1EM "" ?s?*? F, E: ?p?s?? PMV 14 ??t(?)???a P 17 ?p???? ?a? ? F: ?p?????e? ? te P 18 ????a?] ????a? ?? Demosth. "" ??e?’ F: ??e?’ PV "" e??e?? P1, V "" s??a?e?fa?? F: s??a??fa?? P 8. Cp. Batteux RÉflexions p. 181: “Cette opÉration [sc. etas?e??] ne peut pas avoir lieu en franÇais, parce que nos mots sont faits et consacrÉs dans leur forme par un usage que les Écrivains ne peuvent ni changer ni altÉrer: la poÉsie n’a pas sur ce point plus de privilÉge que la prose; mais cela n’empÊche pas que nous ne fassions dans notre langue une grande partie des opÉrations qu’indique Denys d’Halicarnasse dans le chapitre vi. Nous mettons dans nos verbes un temps pour un autre, l’actif pour le passif, le passif pour l’actif; nous prenons les substantifs adjectivement, les adjectifs substantivement, quelquefois adverbialement, les singuliers pour les pluriels, les pluriels pour les singuliers; nous changeons les personnes; nous varions les finales, tantÔt masculines, tantÔt fÉminines; nous renversons les constructions, nous faisons des ellipses hardies, etc. etc. Tous ceux qui font des vers savent de combien de maniÈres on tourne et retourne les expressions d’une pensÉe qui rÉsiste; ceux qui travaillent leur prose le savent de mÊme que les poËtes.” 9. For Usener’s correction p?? cp. 106 15, 108 1; and for F’s de?ta? cp. 104 19. 11. Examples in Latin poetry would be ‘gnatus’ for ‘natus,’ or ‘amarunt’ and ‘amavere’ for ‘amaverunt.’ 13. We have an English parallel in the dialect form ‘thik’ and ‘thikky,’ both of which stand for this; or ‘the forthcoming’ and ‘the coming’ might be employed in the translation, and ‘syllable’ be substituted for ‘letter.’ 14. ??t???: for the meaning cp. ?p???? 108 17. The implication is that t??t??? (as compared with t??t??) is pe??ss??. 16. Demosth. pe?? t?? ??????? § 6, p???? t?????, ? ??d?e? ????a???, ?at?d?? ?e?pt??e?? t?? ?p????t?? t? ?? t?? t????? p??s??at? t???????t’ ?de?a?, ?a?? d’ ???a??e??? t? ???sta t?? p???? ?a? t? pa?’ ??? d???????ta F???pp? ?a? p??ta?e???ta, pa?e???? e?p?? e?? ???, ??de??? ?d?a? ??t’ ????a? ??te s???fa?t?a? ??e?e?, ?? ?? t?? et? ta?t’ ????? ?????e d????. If ?at?d?? here means little or nothing more than ?d??, we might compare ‘entreat’ in the sense of ‘treat’, or Chaucer’s use of ‘apperceive’ for ‘perceive.’ Dionysius’ meaning, however, probably is not that t??t??? and t??t??, ?at?d?? and ?d??, are actual synonyms, but rather that the shorter form would have sufficed. 17. Demosth. ?at? ???st????t??? § 1, ?de?? ???, ? ??d?e? ????a???, ???s? ?t’ ?d?a? ????a? ?? ?de??? ??e?’ ??e?? ???st????t??? ?at?????s??ta t??t???, ?te ????? ????t? t? ?a? fa???? ???t?’ ?t???? ??t?? ?p? t??t? p????e?? ?a?t?? e?? ?p???e?a?, ???’ e?pe? ??’ ????? ??? ??????a? ?a? s??p?, ?p?? t?? ?e?????s?? ??e?? ??? ?sfa??? ?a? ? pa?a????s???ta? ?p?ste?????a? p???? a?t??, pe?? t??t?? ?? ?st?? ?pas’ ? sp??d?. The passage is fully discussed (from the rhythmical, or metrical, point of view) in C.V. c. 25.
???a t?? ????? ??p????????? t??a t?? ??a?t??? ?a? ? ??t? t?? ?p???se? “?p???se” ????? ????? t?? ? ?a? “???a?e” ??t? t?? ???a?e? ????? ?a? “?fa???s?a?” ??t? t?? ?fa??e??s?a? ?a? p??ta t? t??a?ta, ? t’ “?????f???se” ????? t? ?f???????se ?a? “?e??seta?” t? ????seta? ?a? t? t????t?t??pa5 etas?e???e? t?? ???e??, ??’ a?t? ??????t? ???s???a? ?a?????? ?a? ?p?t?de??te?a?. VII ?a ?? d? ?e???a t?? s???et???? ?p?st??? ? pe?? a?t? t? p??ta ???a ?a? st???e?a t?? ???e?? ?de? ?t??a d?, ?spe? ?a? ?at’ ????? ?f??, ? pe?? t? ?a???e?a ???a,10 p??????t??a? te de???? p?a?ate?a? ?a? e??????, ?p?? ?? a?t??a d? pe???s?a? ???e?? ?? ??? ?????. ?a? ??? ta?ta ???sa? p??? ?????a de? ?st’ ???e?a fa??es?a? ?a? f??a ?a? s??at?sa? ?? ?? ??d???ta? ???t?sta p??s?atas?e??sa? te, e? p?? t? d???, e??se? ?a? p?e??as? ?a? e?15 d? t??’ ????? etas?e??? d??eta? t? ???a? t??t?? d’ ??ast?? ? pe??a a?t? d?d?s?e?? p??????? ??? t??t? t? ????? t??t?? ?? p??te??? ? ?p? t??t? te??? e?st??a? t??? ?fa??e? ?a? se??t?ta, ?t??a? d? t??a s?????a? ?a?? ??a?? fa??eta? ?a? ?se???. ? d? ????, saf?ste??? ?sta?,20 e? t?? a?t? ?p? pa?ade??at?? ?d??. ?st? d? t?? pa?? t? T????d?d? ????? ?? t? ??ata???? d??????? p??? ?a????t?? s???e???? ?a? est? p????? ?de? “?e?? te, ? ?a?eda??????, [111] discourse through the elisions. So again by using “?p???se” (without the ?) in place of ?p???se?, and “???a?e” in place of ???a?e?, and “?fa???s?a?” in place of ?fa??e??s?a?, and all instances of the kind; and by saying “?????f???se” for ?f???????se and “?e??seta?” for ????seta?, and things of that sort:—by such devices an author puts his words into a new shape, in order that he may fit them together more beautifully and appropriately. CHAPTER VII GROUPING OF CLAUSES The foregoing, then, is one branch of the art of composition which requires consideration: namely, that which relates to the primary parts and elements of speech. But there is another, as I said at the beginning, which is concerned with the so-called “members” (“clauses”), and this requires fuller and more elaborate treatment. My views on this topic I will try to express forthwith. The clauses must be fitted to one another so as to present an aspect of harmony and concord; they must be given the best form which they admit of; they must further be remodelled if necessary by shortening, lengthening, and any other change of form which clauses admit. As to each of these details experience itself must be your teacher. It will often happen that the placing of one clause before or after another brings out a certain euphony and dignity, while a different grouping sounds unpleasing and undignified. My meaning will be clearer if illustrated by an example. There is a well-known passage of Thucydides in the speech of the Plataeans, a delightfully arranged sentence full of deep feeling, which is as follows: “And we fear, men of Sparta, lest you, our only hope, should 1 ??p????????? Us.: ?a? p(e??)????(??)?? P,EFM: ?a? pa?a???????e V "" ? ??t? t?? ?p???se? ?p???se F: ? ?p???se ??t? t?? ?p???se? P: ? (t? V) ?p???se? ??t? t?? ?p???se M, V 2 ???a?e ??t? t?? ???a?e? ????? ?a? om. EF 4 ?????f???se E: ????f???se F: ????f???sa? PMV 5 f???????sa? PMV "" t? F: ????? t? PMV 6 ??a P, MV "" ???s?e?sa? PMV "" ?a?????e? EF 8 s???et????] s????se?? F 9 p??ta om. F "" ?a?] ?a? t? EF "" ?de EFM: om. PV 10 d? om. P "" ?pe? P "" ?a? ?at’] ?at’ F "" ?f?? F: ?fae? PMV 13 ?st’ P: ?ste F: ?? MV 14 p???atas?e??sa? E 16 etas?e??? Schaefer: ?atas?e??? libri 17 ??asta EF 23 ?e?? EF 2. ????? t?? ?: Dionysius implies that, in his opinion, the so-called ?? ?fe???st???? is, or has become, an integral part of the verbal termination and is not reserved for use before vowels only. His view has some support in the usage of the best manuscripts. Usener brackets the words ???a?e ... ?a?. But p??ta t? t??a?ta suggests their retention, and their omission in an epitome (E) is natural. Dionysius wishes to indicate that his statement is general and does not apply simply to the particular verb ?p???se. 4. f??????e?? and ????f??e??: see Glossary, under f??????e??. 5. Cp. Demosth. pe?? t?? S?????? § 2, p?? ? pa??? f??? ?e??seta?. 9. ?de = ‘the foregoing,’ cp. n. on ta?ta p. 106 supra. 10. ?spe? ?a? ?at’ ????? ?f??: 72 9, 104 9. The reading ?f?? (rather than ?fae?) accords best with Dionysius’ usage. 23. Cp. Cic. Orat. cc. 63, 66 for similar Latin instances of the effect of a change in word-order.—The complete sentence in Thucyd. iii. 57 runs: ?a? ??te t?? t?te ?????? ?fe?e? ??de??, ?e?? te, ? ?a?eda??????, ? ??? ??p??, d?d?e? ? ?? ?a??? ?te.
? ??? ??p??, d?d?e? ? ?? ?a??? ?te.” f??e d? t?? ??sa? t?? s?????a? ta?t?? e?a??s?t? t? ???a ??t??? “?e?? te, ? ?a?eda??????, d?d?e? ? ?? ?a??? ?te, ? ??? ??p??.” ??’ ?t? ??e? t??t?? t?? t??p?? ???s???? t?? ????? ? a?t? ????? ? t? a?t? p????; ??de?? ?? e?p??. t?5 d’ e? t?? ???s?????? ????? ta?t?? “t? ?ae?? ??? t? d?d?e?a ??????? ?????? e??a?, t? ????? t??t?? ?p?d???a? pa?a???? ???f?” ??sa? t?? ?a? eta?e?? t? ???a t??t??? t?? t??p?? ??e????a?? “??????? ??? ?????? e??a? t? ?ae?? t? d?d?e?a, pa?a???? ???f? t? t??t?? ????? ?p?d???a?,”10 ??’ ????? ?sta? d??a???? ?a? st???????; ??? ?? ??? ???a?. VIII ? ?? d? pe?? t?? ?????? t?? ????? ?e???a t??a?t?, ? d? pe?? t?? s??at?s?? p?dap?; ??? ?st?? e?? t??p?? t?? ??f???? ?p??t?? t?? ????t??, ???? t? ?? ??15 ?p?fa???e??? ????e?, t? d’ ?? p???a??e???, t? d’ ?? e???e???, t? d’ ?? ?p?t?tt??te?, t? d’ ?? d?ap?????te?, t? d’ ?? ?p?t???e???, t? d? ????? p?? s??at????te?, ??? ????????? ?a? t?? ????? pe???e?a s??at??e??. p????? d? d?p?? s??at?s?? ?a? t?? ???e?? e?s?? ?spe? ?a? t??20 d?a???a?, ??? ??? ???? te ?efa?a??d?? pe???ae??, ?s?? d? ?a? ?pe????? pe?? ?? ?a? p???? ? ????? ?a? a?e?a ? ?e???a. ?? d? t? a?t? d??ata? p??e?? t? a?t? ????? ??t? s??at?s??? [113] fail in steadfastness.”[121] Now let this order be disturbed and the clauses be re-arranged as follows: “And we fear, men of Sparta, lest you should fail in steadfastness, that are our only hope.” When the clauses are arranged in this way, does the same fine charm remain, or the same deep feeling? Plainly not. Again, take this passage of Demosthenes, “So you admit as constitutional the acceptance of the offerings; you indict as unconstitutional the rendering of thanks for them.”[122] Let the order be disturbed, and the clauses interchanged and presented in the following form: “So the acceptance of the offerings you admit as constitutional; the rendering of thanks for them you indict as unconstitutional.” Will the sentence be equally neat and effective? I, for my part, do not think so. CHAPTER VIII SHAPING OF CLAUSES The principles governing the arrangement of clauses have now been stated. What principles govern their shaping? The complete utterance of our thoughts takes more than one form. We throw them at one time into the shape of an assertion, at another into that of an inquiry, or a prayer, or a command, or a doubt, or a supposition, or some other shape of the kind; and into conformity with these we try to mould the diction itself. There are, in fact, many figures of diction, just as there are of thought. It is not possible to classify them exhaustively; indeed, they are perhaps innumerable. Their treatment would require a long disquisition and profound investigation. But that the same clause is not equally telling in all its various modes of presentation, 1 ? ??? ??p?? add. in marg. F "" ? ???] ??? ? EF1M1 "" f??e ... (4) ?te add. in marg. F 6 d’ F: d? M: da? PV 8 pa?a???? P: pa?????? F "" ???f??? F: ???f??? e? P, MV " t??t?? PMV 10 pa?????? FP: pa?a??? V "" ?p?d?d??a? P 14 p?tap? PMV 15 t?? om. P "" ?p??t?? EF: om. PMV: t?? om. F "" ????t?? PMV 2. It is impossible to give real English equivalents in cases like this,—partly because of the fundamental differences between the two languages, and partly because we do not know Dionysius’ own estimate of the exact effect which the changes he introduces have upon the rhythm, emphasis, and clearness of the sentence. The same considerations apply in lines 6-10, where the English principle of emphasis makes it necessary to depart widely from the Greek order in both the original and the re-written form. See Introduction, pp. 17 ff. supra (under Emphasis). A striking instance of effective emphasis in English is Macduff’s passionate out-burst:— Not in the legions Of horrid hell can come a devil more damn’d In ills to top Macbeth. “If you dispose the words in the usual manner, and say, ‘A more damned devil in the legions of horrid hell cannot come to top Macbeth in ills,’ we shall scarcely be persuaded that the thought is the same,” Campbell Philosophy of Rhetoric p. 496. Biblical instances are: (1) “Nevertheless even him did outlandish women cause to sin” (Nehem. xiii. 26); (2) “Your fathers, where are they? and the prophets, do they live for ever?” (Zech. i. 5). 8. Sometimes the manuscript testimony is quite clear as between such forms as t??t??? and t??t??: cp. 116 9 n. In doubtful cases the -? form might be adopted—in 64 6 and 84 17 as well as in 112 8 and 178 10. 14. Cp. Quintil. vi. 3. 70 “figuras quoque montis, quae s??ata d?a???a? dicuntur, res eadem recipit omnes, in quas nonnulli diviserunt species dictorum. nam et interrogamus et dubitamus et affirmamus et minamur et optamus, quaedam ut miserantes, quaedam ut irascentes dicimus,” and Hor. Ars. P. 108 “format enim natura prius nos intus ad omnem " fortunarum habitum; iuvat aut impellit ad iram " aut ad humum maerore gravi deducit et angit; " post effert animi motus interprete lingua.”
? ??t??. ??? d? ?p? pa?ade??at??? e? t??t?? ????e??e t?? t??p?? ? ???s????? t?? ????? ta?t?? “ta?t’ e?p?? ???a?a, ????a? d’ ?p??se?sa, p?ese?sa? d’ ?pe?sa T?a????,” ??’ ??t?? ?? s????e?t? ?a????t??, ?? ??? s???e?ta?; “??? e?p?? ?? ta?ta, ??? ???a?a d?? ??d’ ???a?a ??, ???5 ?p??se?sa d?? ??d’ ?p??se?sa ??, ??? ?pe?sa d? T?a????.” p???? d’ ?? e?? ?? ?????, e? pe?? p??t?? ??????? ???e?? t?? s??at?s?? ?s??? t? ???a ?p?d??eta?. ?p???? d? e?sa????? ??e?a t?sa?ta e???s?a?. IX ???? ?? ?t? ?e ?a? etas?e??? d??eta? t?? ????? ???a10 t?t? ?? p??s???a? ?a????ta ??? ??a??a?a? ?? p??? t?? ????, t?t? d? ?fa???se?? ?te?? p????sa? t?? d?????a?, ?? ??? ????? t???? ??e?a p????s? p???ta? te ?a? s????afe?? ? t?? ?????a?, ??’ ?de?a ?a? ?a?? ????ta?, p??? ?????? de?? ???a? ?????. t?? ??? ??? ?? ??????sa? t??de t?? ????? ?? ?15 ???s????? e????e p??s???? p?e????e?? ??? ??a??a?? t?? ?????a? ??e?a; “? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??f?e???, ta?ta p??tt?? ?a? ?atas?e?a??e???, ??t?? ??? p??ee?, ??? ?p? ???? ?d? t??e??.” ??ta??a ??? ???? t?? ??a??a??? ????? p??s?e?ta? t? t??e?e??, ???’ ??a t? te?e?ta??? ????? t? “???20 ?p? ????” t?a??te??? t?? d???t?? ?? ?a? ??? ?d? ????s???a? [115] I will show by an example. If Demosthenes had expressed himself thus in the following passage, “Having spoken thus, I moved a resolution; and having moved a resolution, I joined the embassy; and having joined the embassy, I convinced the Thebans,” would the sentence have been composed with the charm of its actual arrangement,—“I did not speak thus, and then fail to move a resolution; I did not move a resolution, and then fail to join the embassy; I did not join the embassy, and then fail to convince the Thebans”?[123] It would take me a long time to deal with all the modes of expression which clauses admit. It is enough to say thus much by way of introduction. CHAPTER IX LENGTHENING AND SHORTENING OF CLAUSES AND PERIODS I think I can in a very few words show that some clauses admit changes which take the form now of additions not necessary to the sense, now of curtailments rendering the sense incomplete; and that these changes are introduced by poets and prose-writers simply in order to add charm and beauty to the rhythm. Thus the following expression used by Demosthenes indisputably contains a pleonastic addition made for the sake of the rhythm: “He who contrives and prepares means whereby I may be captured is at war with me, though not yet shooting javelins or arrows.”[124] Here the reference to “arrows” is added not out of necessity, but in order that the last clause “though not yet shooting javelins,” being rougher than it ought to be and not pleasant to 2 e?p(??) P, MV: e?p(a?) F, E 5 ??? prim. Dem.: ?a? ??? libri 6 d? alt om. F 7 d’ F: om. PMV 14 ?????t? PMV 15 ??????sa? PV: ??????s?? F "" ?? post t??de habet F 19 ??ta??a ... (21) ???? servarunt FM 21 ?a??te??? V: ?a??t??a ex ?a??te?a P 1. Cicero (Philipp. xii. 3. 7) has the following climax: “Quid enim potest, per deos immortales! rei publicae prodesse nostra legatio? Prodesse dico? quid, si etiam obfutura est? Obfutura? quid, si iam nocuit atque obfuit?” Obviously it would be fatal to re-write this passage thus: “nostra legatio non poterit prodesse rei publicae, immo obfutura est, et iam nocuit.” 2. With e?p?? (rather than e?pa?) cp. line 5 (e?p??, not e?pa), though P gives p??e?pa in 280 19. In the Epitome e?pa? is found in V only, the other three MSS. giving e?p??.—In Hellenistic times the non-sigmatic aorists constantly occur with the -a of the sigmatic aorists; but it is hardly likely that so good an Atticist as Dionysius would attribute e?pa? to Demosthenes, and introduce cacophony. 4. Cp. Demetr. de Eloc. § 270 ?a????t’ ?? ?a? ? ???a? ?a??????, ?spe? ???s???e? t? “??? e?p?? ?? ta?ta, ??? ???a?a d?? ??d’ ???a?a ??, ??? ?pe?sa d? T?a????”? s?ed?? ??? ?pa?aa????t? ? ????? ????e? ?p? e?????? e????a? e? d? ??t?? e?p?? t?? ta?ta, “e?p?? ??? ?a? ????a? ?p??se?s? te ?a? ?pe?sa T?a????,” d????a ??e? ????, de???? d? ??d??. 8. Dionysius seems subsequently to have written a special treatise pe?? s???t??: cp. Quintil. ix. 3. 89 “haec omnia copiosius sunt exsecuti, qui non ut partem operis transcurrerunt sed proprie libros huic operi dedicaverunt, sicut Caecilius, Dionysius, Rutilius, Cornificius, Visellius aliique non pauci.” The use of ??? in de Demosth. c. 39 seems to point to an intention of the kind on Dionysius’ part: ??a???e?s?a? d? ???, ?sa ???? s??at?s?? ?st? t?? te ?at???as???? ?a? t?? ??at????st??, ?a? t?s?? a?t?? ? t??a?t? ???sta p?f??e? ?????a ?a??e??, ??? ??? ?a????. 10. This sentence of Dionysius himself may serve to show how successfully and conveniently Greek, as compared with English, can make a conjunction depend on words which came long after (viz. p??? ?????? de?? ???a? ????? in line 14). 16. p??s???? ??? ??a??a??: compare, for example, such harmonious redundancies as ?? d’ ?pe? ??? ??e??e? ???e??e? t’ ??????t? (Il. i. 57) and “when we assemble and meet together” (Book of Common Prayer). 20. Quintil. ix. 4. 63 “namque eo fit ut, cum Demosthenis severa videatur compositio, p??t?? ??, ? ??d?e? ????a???, t??? ?e??? e???a? p?s? ?a? p?sa??, et illa (quae ab uno, quod sciam, Bruto minus probatur, ceteris placet) ??? ?p? ???? ?d? t??e??, Ciceronem carpant in his: Familiaris coeperat esse balneatori, et Non minimum dura archipiratae. Nam balneatori et archipiratae idem finis est qui p?s? ?a? p?sa?? et qui ?d? t??e??: sed priora sunt severiora.” 21. In t?a??te??? Dionysius is apparently referring to the sound of two spondees (each forming a separate word) at the end of a sentence, and to the improvement effected by the addition of a cretic followed by a spondee.—P and V give ?a??te???, which is perhaps right, since a clause that is shorter than it ought to be can be improved (cp. 114 16) by extension.
t? p??s???? ta?t? ????ta? ?a???ste???. ?a? ?t? t?? ??at?????? ??e???? pe???d??, ?? ?? t? ?p?taf?? ? ???? ???fe?, t?? ??? ?? fa?? pa?ap????at? ???e?? ??? ??a??a?? p??s??a??s?a?; “????? ??? e? p?a????t?? ???? ?a??? ?????t? ??? ?a? ??s?? ???eta? t??? p???as? pa?? t??5 ????s??t??.” ??ta???? ??? t? “pa?? t?? ????s??t??” p??? ??d?? ??a??a??? ???eta?, ???’ ??a t? te?e?ta??? ????? t? “t??? p???as?” p???s?? te ?a? ?f?????? t??? p?? a?t?? ????ta?. t? d? d? t? pa?’ ??s???? ?e??e??? t??t? “?p? sa?t?? ?a?e??, ?p? t??? ????? ?a?e??, ?p? t?? d????at?a?10 ?a?e??,” t??????? ?? t??? p??? ?pa????e???, ???? t?? a?t?? ?d?a? ??eta?; ? ??? ???? te ?? ??? ???? pe????f???a? t??de t?? t??p?? “?p? sea?t?? ?a? t??? ????? ?a? t?? d????at?a? ?a?e??,” t??t? e?? t??a d????ta?, t?? a?t?? ???e?? ?? t?? ??a??a??? ??e?a, t?? d? ?d?? p???sa? t?? ?????a? p???????15 te?e?s?? [?a? p??s?t? p???? t? ????]. t?? ?? d? p??s??se?? ? ???eta? t??? ?????? ??t?? ? t??p??? t?? ?fa???se?? d? t??; ?ta? t?? ??a??a??? t? ???es?a? ??pe?? ???? ?a? d????e?? t?? ????as??, ?fa??e??? d? ?a??est??a? p??? t?? ?????a?? ??? ?st?? ?? ?? t??? ?t???? t? S?f???e?a ta?t??20 ?? te ?a? d?d???a ???a??staa? p???? f???ss?? a?t?? ? f???ss?a?? ??ta???? ??? ? de?te??? st???? ?? d?e?? s???e?ta? ????? ??? ????? te?e?a ??? ?? ? ????? ?? ??t?? ??e?e??e?sa “p?e??? [117] the ear, may be made more attractive by this addition. Again, the famous period of Plato which that author inserts in the Funeral Speech has beyond dispute been extended by a supplement not necessary to the sense: “When deeds have been nobly done, then through speech finely uttered there come honour and remembrance to the doers from the hearers.”[125] Here the words “from the hearers” are not at all necessary to the sense; they are added in order that the last clause, “to the doers,” may correspond with and balance what has preceded it. Again, take these words found in Aeschines, “you summon him against yourself; you summon him against the laws; you summon him against the democracy,”[126] a sentence of great celebrity, formed of three clauses: does it not belong to the class we are considering? What could have been embraced in one clause as follows, “you summon him against yourself and the laws and the democracy,” has been divided into three, the same expression being repeated not from any necessity but in order to make the rhythm more agreeable. In such ways, then, may clauses be expanded: how can they be abridged? This comes about when something necessary to the sense is likely to offend and jar on the ear, and when, consequently, its removal adds to the charm of the rhythm. An example, in verse, is afforded by the following lines of Sophocles:— I close mine eyes, I open them, I rise— Myself the warder rather than the warded.[127] Here the second line is composed of two imperfect clauses. The expression would have been complete if it had run thus, 1 ?e????ta? PMV "" ?a???ste?a F 6 ??ta???? ... ????s??t?? F, E: om. PMV 7 t? ante t??? om. EF 11 ?pa????????? F 15 ?de?a? F, M 16 ?a? ... ???? secl. Us.: p??s?t? F, M: p??sest? PV 19 p???? P, M: p??e? EFV: p??e?? coni. Reiskius 20 ?????a? F: ????e?a? P, MV "" ??a F: ???p?? PMV "" ?? F: om. PMV 21 ?a? ????staa? P 22 p???? ... (24) ??e?e??e?sa om. P 2. ? ???? is used by Dionysius with various shades of meaning,—‘the author,’ ‘the Master,’ ‘the worthy,’ etc. Cp. 96 8, 182 2, 184 12, 186 2, 198 4, 228 15, 264 25. 5. In the actual text of Menex. 236 E there is a slight difference of order, viz. t??? p???as? ????eta? instead of ???eta? t??? p???as? (as Dionysius gives it). 6. The Epitome makes the meaning quite plain by inserting pa?ap????a t?? ???e?? between ????s??t?? and p??? ??d??. 9. Here all MSS. agree in giving the form t??t?. The same agreement will be found in 86 9, 110 17, 116 20, 120 24, 156 15, 158 5, etc. 10. Demetrius, de Eloc. § 268, regards this sentence as an example of three ‘figures,’—anaphora, asyndeton, and homoeoteleuton. He adds, “Were we to write ‘you summon him against yourself and the laws and the democracy,’ the force would vanish together with the figures.”—Similarly, “Appius eos [servos] postulavit et produxit” would be less telling than “Quis eos postulavit? Appius. Quis produxit? Appius. Unde? ab Appio” (Cic. pro Milone 22. 59). 11. t?? a?t?? ?d?a?, ‘the same form of expression,’ i.e. the effectively pleonastic. 16. If the words ?a? p??s?t? p???? t? ???? are retained, p???sa? (in a slightly different sense) must be repeated in order to govern p????: unless some such word as ????eta? can be supplied. 21. The context of these lines of Sophocles is not known, but the idea may well be that of ‘uneasy lies the head’ or ?? ??? pa??????? e?de?? ????f???? ??d?a (Il. ii. 24). The ‘elliptical’ effect (an ellipse being implied by ?fa??es??, cp. 116 17) is produced by the presence of a?t??, which suggests that ?t????? and ?f’ ?t???? are to be mentally supplied.—Cp. Cic. in Q. Caec. Divin. 18. 58 “hic tu, si laesum te a Verre esse dices, patiar et concedam: si iniuriam tibi factam quereris, defendam et negabo”; and Racine Andromaque iv. 5 “Je t’aimais inconstant; qu’aurais-je fait fidÈle?”
f???ss?? a?t?? ?t????? ? f??ass?e??? ?f’ ?t????,” t? d? ?t??? ?d???t? ?a? ??? ?? ?s?e? ?? ???? ????? ??e?. ?? d? t??? pe???? ?????? t? t??a?ta? “??? d’ ?t? ?? t???? ?at???????ta p??ta? ?fa??e?s?a? t?? ?t??e?a? t?? ?d???? ?st??, ??s?.” ee??ta? ??? ???ta??a t?? p??t?? d?e?? ?????5 ???te???? a?t?te?? d’ ?? ??, e? t?? a?t? ??t?? ????e??e?? “??? d’ ?t? ?? t???? ?at???????ta ?? ??? ?p?t?de??? ??e?? t?? ?t??e?a? p??ta? ?fa??e?s?a? ?a? t??? d??a??? a?t?? t????ta? t?? ?d???? ?st??, ??s?.” ???’ ??? ?d??e? t? ???s???e? p?e???a p??e?s?a? p?????a? t?? ????e?a? t??10 ????? ? t?? e?????a?. t? d’ a?t? e???s?? ?? ?a? pe?? t?? ?a??????? pe???d??? ?a? ??? ta?ta? ??? t?? te p????????a? ?a? t?? ?p???a? ???e??? s??a??tte??, ?ta? ?? pe???d??? p??s??? t?? ????? ??f??e??? ?? ??? d? pa?ta?? ?e t? ?pe???d?? ???s???.15 ?a? a?t? d? t??t? t? ?e???a t?? s???et???? ?p?st??? ?d???, p?te de? ???s?a? pe???d??? ?a? ???? p?s?? ?a? p?te ?. X d????s???? d? ?? t??t?? ????????? ?? e?? t? ???e??, t??a ?st?? ?? de? st????es?a? t?? ????e??? s??t????a? t?? ????? e? ?a? d?? t???? ?e????t?? t??????? t?? ?? ??20 ???eta?. d??e? d? ?? d?? ta?t’ e??a? t? ?e????tata, ?? ?f?es?a? de? t??? s??t????ta? ?t?a te ?a? ??????, ? te ?d??? ?a? t? ?a???? ?f?te?a ??? ?p???te? ta?ta ? ????, ????? t? p?s???sa t? ???se?? ?a? ??? ??e??? p??sata ?a? ??af?? [119] “myself warding others rather than being warded by others.” But violence would have been done to the metre, and the line would not have acquired the charm which it actually has. In prose there are such instances as: “I will pass by the fact that it is a piece of injustice, simply because a man brings charges against some individuals, to attempt to withhold exemption from every one.”[128] Here, too, each of the two first clauses is abbreviated. They would have been each complete in itself if worded thus: “I will pass by the fact that it is a piece of injustice, simply because a man brings charges against some individuals and declares them unfit for exemption, to attempt to withhold that privilege from every one—even those who are justly entitled to it.” But Demosthenes did not approve of paying more heed to the exactitude of the clauses than to the beauty of the rhythm. I wish what I have just said to be understood as applying also to what are called “periods.” For, when it is fitting to express one’s meaning in periods, these too must be arranged so as to precede or follow each other appropriately. It must, of course, be understood that the periodic style is not suitable everywhere: and the question when periods should be used and to what extent, and when not, is precisely one of those with which the science of composition deals. CHAPTER X AIMS AND METHODS OF GOOD COMPOSITION Now that I have laid down these broad outlines, the next step will be to state what should be the aims kept in view by the man who wishes to compose well, and by what methods his object can be attained. It seems to me that the two essentials to be aimed at by those who compose in verse and prose are charm and beauty. The ear craves for both of these. It is affected in somewhat the same way as the sense of sight which, 2 ???? ????? ??e? EPMV: ??? ??e? ????? F 4 ?t??e?a?] d??e??? Demosth. 6 ?te?? d? F 12 t? d’ a?t? F: ta?ta d? MV: ta?(ta) d?’ P 13 ta?ta? E: ta?ta F: ta?ta?? PMV "" ta?? te p????????a?? ?a? ta?? ta?ta?? (ta?ta?? om. E) ?p???a?? EPMV 14 ?? FE: ?? ta?? PMV 17 pe???d?? P 18 ???s???? P "" t? ???e?? PMV: ???e?? F 21 t? add. Sauppius "" ?e????tata F, M: te???(?)tata P, M1V 22 ?t?a FP: e? ?t?a MV 4. Dionysius does not appear to feel that t?? ?d???? is in any way ambiguous,—that it might, at first sight, seem to depend on t?? ?t??e?a?. In Greek a dependent genitive usually (at any rate in Thucydides; see p. 337 infra) precedes the noun on which it depends; and, in any case, the speaker would here pause slightly between t?? ?t??e?a? and t?? ?d????. 15. ?? ??? d? pa?ta?? ?e t? ?pe???d?? ???s???. For an instance of the ‘running’ style, interspersed with the periodic, see Thucyd. i. 9. 2, where Shilleto remarks: “This paragraph seems to me to convey far more than any other which I have read an exemplification of the e?????? ????? of Aristot. Rhet. iii. 9. 2 (???? d? e???????, ? ??d?? ??e? t???? ?a?’ a?t??, ?? ? t? p???a ?e??e??? te?e????). How Thukydides, so great a master of the ?atest?a???, ?? pe???d???, ?????, should have written it, is to me a marvel.”
?a? ???f?? ?a? ?sa d???????ata ?e???? ?st?? ?????p???? ???sa ?ta? e???s?? t? te ?d? ???? ?? a?t??? ?a? t? ?a???, ???e?ta? ?a? ??d?? ?t? p??e?. ?a? ? pa??d???? ???s?ta? t??, e? d?? p??? t??? ?a? ?????? t? ?a??? ?p? t?? ?d????, ?d’ ?t?p?? e??a? ???s?, e? t??a ????a? ????? ?d??? ??5 s???e?s?a?, ? ?a??? d?, ? ?a??? ??, ?? ?? ?a? ?d???? f??e? ??? ? ????e?a t? t????t?? ?a? ??d?? ???? ?a????? ? ?e t?? T????d?d?? ????? ?a? ? ??t?f??t?? t?? ?a???s??? ?a??? ?? s???e?ta? ?? ??a, e?pe? t???? ?a? ???a?, ?a? ??? ?? t?? a?t?? ???? ??as?a? ?at? t??t?, ?? ?? ?d???10 ?e p???? ? d? ?e t?? ???d??? s????af??? ?t?s??? ?a? ? t?? S???at???? ?e??f??t?? ?d??? ?? ?? ??? ???sta, ?? ?? ?a??? ?’ ?f’ ?s?? ?de?? ???? d? ?????te???, ???’ ???? ?a??pa?, ?pe? ?a? pa?’ ??e????? ???sta? t??a ?d??? ?a? pa?? t??t??? ?a???. ? d? ???d?t?? s???es?? ?f?te?a15 ta?ta ??e?, ?a? ??? ?de?? ?st? ?a? ?a??. XI ?? ?? d’ ??a? ?e??ses?a? ????? ?de?a? ?a? ?a???, t?tta?? ?st? ta?ta t? ?????tata ?a? ???t?sta, ???? ?a? ????? ?a? eta??? ?a? t? pa?a????????? t??? t??s? t??t??? p??p??. t?tt? d? ?p? ?? t?? ?d???? t?? te ??a? ?a? t?? ????? ?a?20 t?? e?st??a? ?a? t?? ?????t?ta ?a? t? p??a??? ?a? p??ta t? t??a?ta, ?p? d? t? ?a??? t?? te e?a??p??pe?a? ?a? t? ???? ?a? t?? se??????a? ?a? t? ????a ?a? t?? p???? ?a? t? t??t??? ???a. ta?t? ??? ?? d??e? ?????tata e??a? ?a? ?spe? ?ef??a?a t?? ????? ?? ??at???. ?? ?? ??? st??????ta?25 p??te? ?? sp??d? ???f??te? ?t??? ? ???? ? t?? ?e?????? pe??? ?????, ta?t’ ?st? ?a? ??? ??d’ e? t? pa?? [121] when it looks upon moulded figures, pictures, carvings, or any other works of human hands, and finds both charm and beauty residing in them, is satisfied and longs for nothing more. And let not anyone be surprised at my assuming that there are two distinct objects in style, and at my separating beauty from charm; nor let him think it strange if I hold that a piece of composition may possess charm but not beauty, or beauty without charm. Such is the verdict of actual experience; I am introducing no novel axiom. The styles of Thucydides and of Antiphon of Rhamnus are surely examples of beautiful composition, if ever there were any, and are beyond all possible cavil from this point of view, but they are not remarkable for their charm. On the other hand, the style of the historian Ctesias of Cnidus, and that of Xenophon the disciple of Socrates, are charming in the highest possible degree, but not as beautiful as they should have been. I am speaking generally, not absolutely; I admit that in the former authors there are instances of charming, in the latter of beautiful arrangement. But the composition of Herodotus has both these qualities; it is at once charming and beautiful. CHAPTER XI GENERAL DISCUSSION OF THE SOURCES OF CHARM AND BEAUTY IN COMPOSITION Among the sources of charm and beauty in style there are, I conceive, four which are paramount and essential,—melody, rhythm, variety, and the appropriateness demanded by these three. Under “charm” I class freshness, grace, euphony, sweetness, persuasiveness, and all similar qualities; and under “beauty” grandeur, impressiveness, solemnity, dignity, mellowness, and the like. For these seem to me the most important—the main heads, so to speak, in either case. The aims set before themselves by all serious writers in epic, dramatic, or lyric poetry, or in the so-called “language of prose,” are those specified, and I think 1 ?st?? F: e?s?? M: om. PV 2 ???? ?? a?t??? F: ???? a?t??? PMV 8 ?a? ? PMV: ?a? EF 9 ?a? ??? ... t??t? F: om. PMV 14 ?pe? ???e????? P "" ?a? posterius] ?? ?a? EF: ?? M 17 ?e??s?a? FE 18 ???t?sta PMV: t? ???t?sta F 20 t?? te EFM: t?? PV 23 t?? p????] t?p?(?a)?(??) P, EFM1V: p???? suprascr. M 26 ?t??? ? ???? P, MV: ???? ? ?t??? F 2. t? ?a???: see Glossary, s.v. ?a???. 11. For Ctesias cp. Demetr. de Eloc. §§ 213-16, where a fine passage is quoted from him; also p. 247 ibid. Photius (Bibl. Cod. 72) says of Ctesias: ?st? d? ??t?? ? s????afe?? saf?? te ?a? ?fe??? ??a?? d?? ?a? ?d??? a?t? s????at?? ?st?? ? ?????. 12. ?e??f??t??: cp. Diog. Laert. ii. 6. 57 ??a?e?t? d? ?a? ?tt??? ???sa ?????t?t? t?? ????e?a?, and Cic. Orat. 19. 63 “et Xenophontis voce Musas quasi locutas ferunt.”—For t?? S???at???? cp. Quintil. x. 1. 75 “Xenophon non excidit mihi sed inter philosophos reddendus est.” 14. ?a??pa?, ‘absolutely,’ ‘universally,’ ‘exclusively.’ So in 132 16. 18. Cp de Demosth. c. 47 e???s?e d? t? ?? a?t? ?f?t???? ??ta a?t?a, t? ??? ?a? t??? ?????? ?a? t?? eta???? ?a? t? pa?a????????? ?pas?? a?t??? p??p??, ?? ?? ?at? t?? a?t?? t??p?? ???te?a s??at???e?a. 25. ???te??? means (here and in 122 1) ? te ?d??? ?a? t? ?a???.
ta??’ ?te???? ?? d? p??te?sa?te? ?? ??at??? te t??t?? ?a? ?? ?f?t????? p????? te ?a? ??a??? ??d?e?? pa?ade??ata d? a?t?? ???st?? f??e?? ?? t? pa???t? ??? ?????e?, ??a ? pe?? ta?ta ?atat???? t?? ?????? ?a? ?a e? t? ?e????a? pe?? t???? a?t?? ?a???e? ?a? de?se? p?? a?t?????, ?te???5 a?t??? ?sta? ?a???? ?p?t?de??te???, ?ta? t??? ?a?a?t??a? t?? ??????? ?p????f?. ??? d? ta?t’ e???s?a? pe?? a?t?? ?p????. ?p??e?? d? p???? ?p? t?? d?a???se??, ?? ?p???s??? t?? ?’ ?de?a? s????se?? ?a? t?? ?a???, ??a ?? ?a? ?a?’ ?d??, ?? fas?, ???? ? ?????.10 ?f?? d? t?? ????? ?des?a? p??t??? ?? t??? ??es??, ?pe?ta t??? ??????, t??t?? ta?? eta??a??, ?? d? t??t??? ?pas? t? p??p??t?. ?t? d? ????? ????, t?? pe??a? a?t?? pa????a? ??t??a, ?? ??? ???? te d?a???e?? t??? ??????? p??es?? ???????????? t?? ??? ?st?? ?? ??? ?p? ?? ta?t??15 t?? e??d?a? ??eta? ?a? ???te?eta?, ?f’ ?t??a? d? t???? ??d?? p?s?e? t????t??, ?a? ?p? ?? t??t?? t?? ????? ???e???ta?, ?p? d? t??t?? d????e?ta?; ?d? d’ ????e ?a? ?? t??? p???a????p?t?t??? ?e?t????, ? s?p????? pa?t?dap?? ?a? ???s?? ?????, ?d??a ?ataa?e??, ?? f?s??? t?? ?p??t?? ?st?? ???20 ???e??t?? p??? ???e??? te ?a? e?????a?, ???a??st?? te ??a??? sf?d?a e?d??????ta ?d?? ????????ta ?p? t?? p??????, ?t? ?a? ???d?? ?s?f???? ?????se ?a? d??f?e??e? t? ????, ?a? a???t?? ?p? t?? ???a? ??e?? ???e??? t??? ???????? t? a?t? t??t? pa???ta, ?t? s?f?? ?p?e?sa? ? ? [123] these are all. There are many excellent authors who have been distinguished in one or both of these qualities. It is not possible at present to adduce examples from the writings of each one of them; I must not waste time over such details; and besides, if it seems incumbent on me to say something about some of them individually, and to quote from them anywhere in support of my views, I shall have a more suitable opportunity for doing so, when I sketch the various types of literary arrangement. For the present, what I have said of them is quite sufficient. So I will now return to the division I made of composition into charming and beautiful, in order that my discourse may “keep to the track,” as the saying is. Well, I said that the ear delighted first of all in melody, then in rhythm, thirdly in variety, and finally in appropriateness as applied to these other qualities. As a witness to the truth of my words I will bring forward experience itself, for it cannot be challenged, confirmed as it is by the general sentiment of mankind. Who is there that is not enthralled by the spell of one melody while he remains unaffected in any such way by another,—that is not captivated by this rhythm while that does but jar upon him? Ere now I myself, even in the most popular theatres, thronged by a mixed and uncultured multitude, have seemed to observe that all of us have a sort of natural appreciation for correct melody and good rhythm. I have seen an accomplished harpist, of high repute, hissed by the public because he struck a single false note and so spoilt the melody. I have seen, too, a flute-player, who handled his instrument with the practised skill of a master, suffer the same fate because he blew thickly or, through 1 te om. M "" t??t?? om. PV 3 a?t?? FM: a?t?? P "" ???st?? FM: ?a?’ ??ast?? PV "" ?? t? pa???t? om. P 4 e? t? V: e? t??a F: ?a? e? t? P: ?a? e? t??a M 6 ?p?t?de??? F 7 ???? F 9 ?a? ?a?’ ?d??] ?a? om. PMV 11 d? F: d? PMV 12 ?? F: ?p? PMV 14 pa???? F 18 t??t?? d? EF 20 ?st?? ?p??t?? PMV 24 ?p? F: ?a(t?) P, MV 25 t? a?t? F: ?a? a?t? PV: ?a? a?t?? M "" s?f?? F ?? M: ?s?f??(??) P, M1V 9. ?a?’ ?d??, ?? fas?, ???? ? ?????. The metaphor here may be rendered ‘keep to the track’ or ‘keep to the path prescribed.’ But possibly it is not felt much more strongly than in Cicero’s “non quo ignorare vos arbitrer, sed ut ratione et via procedat oratio” (de Finibus i. 9. 29). Ratione et via (‘rationally and methodically,’ ‘on scientific principles’) often corresponds to e??d? in Greek. In 96 25 ?d? ???e?? is found, and ?d?? te ?a? t????? ????? in 262 21. 13. A clearer rendering might be “the appropriateness which these three require.” 19. pa?t?dap??: cp. Hor. Ars P. 212 “indoctus quid enim saperet liberque laborum " rusticus urbano confusus, turpis honesto?” 20. Probably Dionysius has in mind a Greek theatre. But Roman theatres also contained sensitive hearers: cp. Cic. de Orat. iii. 196 “quotus enim quisque est qui teneat artem numerorum ac modorum? at in eis si paulum modo offensum est, ut aut contractione brevius fieret aut productione longius, theatra tota reclamant. quid, hoc non idem fit in vocibus, ut a multitudine et populo non modo catervae atque concentus, sed etiam ipsi sibi singuli discrepantes eiciantur? mirabile est, cum plurimum in faciendo intersit inter doctum et rudem, quam non multum differat in iudicando”; id. ibid. iii. 98 “quanto molliores sunt et delicatiores in cantu flexiones et falsae voculae quam certae et severae! quibus tamen non modo austeri, sed, si saepius fiunt, multitudo ipsa reclamat”; id. Parad. iii. 26 “histrio si paulum se movit extra numerum aut si versus pronuntiatus est syllaba una brevior aut longior, exsibilatur, exploditur.” In modern Italy (so it is sometimes stated) the least slip on the part of a singer excites the audience to howls of derision and execration. At Athens, an actor’s false articulation was as fatal as a singer’s false note: cp. the case of Hegelochus (Aristoph. Ran. 303, 304). 25. ?s?f???? (found in P and in other MSS.) is probably an echo from line 23.
p??sa? t? st?a ???????? ? t?? ?a??????? ????e?a? ????se. ?a?t?? ?’ e? t?? ?e?e?se?e t?? ?d??t?? t??t?? t? ?? ??e???e? t??? te???ta?? ?? ?a?t?????, a?t?? p???sa? ?a??ta t? ???a?a, ??? ?? d??a?t?. t? d?p?te; ?t? t??t? ?? ?p?st??? ?st??, ?? ?? p??te? ete???fae?, ??e??? d? p?????5 ? p?s?? ?p?d??e? ? f?s??. t? d’ a?t? ?a? ?p? t?? ????? ????e??? ??eas???, ?a p??ta? ??a?a?t???ta? ?a? d?sa?est???????, ?te t?? ? ????s?? ? ????s?? ? f???? ?? ?s??t???? p???sa?t? ??????? ?a? t??? ?????? ?fa??se?e?. ?a? ???? t? ?? ?e?? ?a? e????a ?d???? ????? ?st? ?a?10 p??te? ?p’ a?t?? ?????e?a, a? eta??a? d? ?a? t? p??p?? ??? ????s? t?? a?t?? ??a? ?a? ????? ??d’ ?p? p??t?? ????? d?a?????ta?? ???? ???e??a p??? ???e? p??ta? ??? ?at?????e?a ?a? e?? p????? ????s?? ??e? d?aa?ta??e?a? t?? ??? ??? ?? ??????se?e?; te?a???a? d?, ?t? ?a? t??15 ???a????? ??s?? ?a? t?? ?? ?d? ?a? t?? ?? ????se? ????t?? ?? ?? ?pas? d?e?st????s??, eta???? d? ? p???sa???? e??a????? ? t?? p??p??t?? ?p?p?a???e?s?? a??? ?? ? ?????, ??d?? d? t? ? t??? ?p??e?????? ???tt?? fa??eta?. ?a? ??? ????t??? ?????a? t?? p???at?? e?????. ??s??? ??? t??20 ?? ?a? ? t?? p???t???? ????? ?p?st?? t? p?s? d?a???tt??sa t?? ?? ?d? ?a? ????????, ???? t? p???? ?a? ??? ?? ta?t? ?a? ???? ????s?? a? ???e?? ?a? ????? ?a? eta???? ?a? p??p??, ?ste ?a? ?p? ta?t?? ? ???? t??peta? ?? t??? ??es??, ??eta? d? t??? ??????, ?sp??eta? d? t?? eta????,25 [125] not compressing his lips, produced a harsh sound or so-called “broken note” as he played. Nevertheless, if the amateur critic were summoned to take up the instrument and himself to render any of the pieces with whose performance by professionals he was just now finding fault, he would be unable to do it. Why so? Because this is an affair of technical skill, in which we are not all partakers; the other of feeling, which is nature’s universal gift to man. I have noticed the same thing occur in the case of rhythms. Everybody is vexed and annoyed when a performer strikes an instrument, takes a step, or sings a note, out of time, and so destroys the rhythm. Again, it must not be supposed that, while melody and rhythm excite pleasure, and we are all enchanted by them, variety and appropriateness have less freshness and grace, or less effect on any of their hearers. No, these too fairly enchant us all when they are really attained, just as their absence jars upon us intensely. This is surely beyond dispute. I may refer, in confirmation, to the case of instrumental music, whether it accompanies singing or dancing; if it attains grace perfectly and throughout, but fails to introduce variety in due season or deviates from what is appropriate, the effect is dull satiety and that disagreeable impression which is made by anything out of harmony with the subject. Nor is my illustration foreign to the matter in hand. The science of public oratory is, after all, a sort of musical science, differing from vocal and instrumental music in degree, not in kind. In oratory, too, the words involve melody, rhythm, variety, and appropriateness; so that, in this case also, the ear delights in the melodies, is fascinated by the rhythms, welcomes the variations, and craves always 3 ???a?e? F 5 p????? PMV: p???? F 8 f???? PMV: ??f?? F 10 e?e?? PMV "" ????? F, suprascr. M: est? PM1V 13 d?a?????ta? V: d???????ta? FPM 14 ?a?ta??e?a PMV 16 ??d?? F, E: ??da?? ???te?a? P, MV 17 ?? ins. Us. ex E 19 fa??eta? EF: ?f??? PMV 21 d?a???tt??s? t??? F 22 ??d?? F: ??da?? EPMV Syrianus 23 ????? PMV Syrianus: ?????? EF 3. It would weaken the argument to add (as has been suggested) ????? or ?e????. The critic may be right, even if he cannot play at all; and the player may retort, ‘Play it yourself, then,’ without adding ‘right’ or ‘better.’ 5. ?p?st???: cp. Ov. ex Ponto iii. 9. 15 “non eadem ratio est sentire et demere morbos: " sensus inest cunctis, tollitur arte malum,” and Cic. de Orat. iii. 195 “omnes enim tacito quodam sensu sine ulla arte aut ratione quae sint in artibus ac rationibus recta ac prava diiudicant; idque cum faciunt in picturis et in signis et in aliis operibus, ad quorum intellegentiam a natura minus habent instrumenti, tum multo ostendunt magis in verborum, numerorum vocumque iudicio; quod ea sunt in communibus infixa sensibus nec earum rerum quemquam funditus natura esse voluit expertem. itaque non solum verbis arte positis moventur omnes, verum etiam numeris ac vocibus.” If p???? be read, the meaning will be ‘the other is an instinct imparted to all by nature.’ 8. With ??f?? the translation will run: ‘when a note on an instrument, a step in dancing, or a gesture (pose, attitude) in dancing, is rendered by a performer out of time, and so the rhythm is lost.’ 14. d?aa?ta??e?a, manquÉ: cp. ?a?t???a? p???te?a?, and the like, in Plato. 16. ????t?? depends on d?e?st????s?? (the same construction as with the uncompounded verb e?st??e??). 20. This passage (??s??? ??? ... ???e???) is quoted (after Syrianus) in Walz Rhett. Gr. v. 474. 21. ??, ‘was all along,’ ‘is after all’: cp. 92 18. 22. For the passage that follows cp. Aristoxenus Harmonics i. 3 p??t?? ?? ??? ?p??t?? t?? t?? f???? ????s?? d????st??? t? ?????t? p?a?ate?es?a? pe?? ????? a?t?? t?? ?at? t?p??. ?? ??? e?? t??p?? a?t?? ?? t?????e?? ???e?ta? ?? ??? ?a? d?a?e?????? ??? ?a? e??d???t?? t?? e??????? ????s??, ??? ??? ?a? a?? d???? ?? ?? ?f?t????? t??t??? ??est??—a?t? d’ ?st?? ? ?at? t?p?? ?a?’ ?? ??? te ?a? a?? ????eta?—???’ ?? ta?t?? e?d?? t?? ????se?? ??at??a? ?st??.
p??e? d’ ?p? p??t?? t? ???e???, ? d? d?a??a?? ?at? t? ????? ?a? t? ?tt??. d?a???t?? ?? ??? ???? ??? et?e?ta? d?ast?at? t? ?e????? d?? p??te ?? ????sta, ?a? ??te ?p?te??eta? p??a t?? t???? t???? ?a? ??t????? ?p? t? ??? ??t’ ???eta? t??5 ?????? t??t?? p???? ?p? t? a??. ?? ?? ?pasa ????? ? ?a?’ ?? ????? ????? tatt???? ?p? t?? a?t?? ???eta? t?se??, ???’ ? ?? ?p? t?? ??e?a?, ? d’ ?p? t?? a?e?a?, ? d’ ?p’ ?f???. t?? d? ?f?t??a? t?? t?se?? ????s?? a? ?? ?at? ?a? s???a?? s??ef?a????? ????s? t? ??e? t? a??, ??10 d? pe??sp???a? ?a???e?? a? d? ?? ?t??? te ?a? ?t??? ????? ???te??? ?f’ ?a?t?? t?? ???e?a? f???tt?? f?s??. ?a? ta?? ?? d?s??????? ??d?? t? d?? ?s?? ?????? a??t?t?? te ?a? ???t?t??? ta?? d? p???s???????, ????a? p?t’ ?? ?s??, ? t?? ???? t???? ????sa ?a ?? p???a?? ta?? ???a??15 a?e?a?? ??est??. ? d? ???a???? te ?a? ?d??? ??sa d?ast?as? te ???ta? p?e??s??, ?? t? d?? p??te ????, ???’ ?p? t?? d?? pas?? ???a??? ?a? t? d?? p??te e??de? ?a? t? d?? tett???? ?a? t? d?? t???? ?a? t?? t???? ?a? t? ??t?????, ?? d? t??e? ????ta?, ?a? t?? d?es?? a?s??t??? t?? te ???e??20 t??? ??es?? ?p?t?tte?? ????? ?a? ?? t? ??? ta?? ???es??, ?? ?? ????? te p????? d???? ?a? ???sta ?? t?? ????p?d?? ????, ? pep????e? t?? ????t?a? ?????sa? ?? ???st? p??? t?? ?????? [127] what is in keeping with the occasion. The distinction between oratory and music is simply one of degree. Now, the melody of spoken language is measured by a single interval, which is approximately that termed a fifth. When the voice rises towards the acute, it does not rise more than three tones and a semitone; and, when it falls towards the grave, it does not fall more than this interval. Further, the entire utterance during one word is not delivered at the same pitch of the voice throughout but one part of it at the acute pitch, another at the grave, another at both. Of the words that have both pitches, some have the grave fused with the acute on one and the same syllable—those which we call circumflexed; others have both pitches falling on separate syllables, each retaining its own quality. Now in disyllables there is no space intermediate between low pitch and high pitch; while in polysyllabic words, whatever their number of syllables, there is but one syllable that has the acute accent (high pitch) among the many remaining grave ones. On the other hand, instrumental and vocal music uses a great number of intervals, not the fifth only; beginning with the octave, it uses also the fifth, the fourth, the third, the tone, the semitone, and, as some think, even the quarter-tone in a distinctly perceptible way. Music, further, insists that the words should be subordinate to the tune, and not the tune to the words. Among many examples in proof of this, let me especially instance those lyrical lines which Euripides has represented Electra as addressing to the Chorus in the Orestes:— 2 ?a? t? EF: ?a? PMV 4 p??a] pa?a F 5 t???? om. P "" ??t????? P: ??t????? M 7 ?p? om. PMV 10 s??d?ef?a????? FE 11 ?? ?t??? te ?a? ?t??? MV: ?te?a? te ?a? ?te?a? P 14 ????a? p?t’ ?? Us.: ????a? ?? E: e? ?a? p?t’ ?? PM: e? ?a? p?t’ ?????? F: ??a? p?t’ ?? V 15 ta?? ???a?? EFM: om. PV 19 t? d?? t???? ?a? t?? t???? Radermacher: t???? F: d??t???? P: d?? t???? M: t? d??t???? EV 22 ?? t?? EF: t?? PMV 3. et?e?ta?, ‘is measured,’ ‘is confined,’—terminatur, coËrcetur.—For various points in this chapter see Introduction, pp. 39-43 supra. With regard to the late Mr. W. E. Gladstone’s oratorical delivery, on a special occasion, Sir Walter Parratt obligingly makes the following communication to the editor: “I heard him make his famous ‘Upas tree’ speech at Wigan, in a wooden erection, and watched with some care the inflection of his voice. Addressing so large a crowd I think he put more tone into the voice than usual. Roughly I found that he began his sentences on e above middle c , generally ending on g sharp below middle c , but sometimes falling the full octave to e below middle c .” 4. ?? ????sta, ‘as nearly as possible,’ ‘approximately.’ 5. “Which measure a Fifth, C to D one Tone, D to E one Tone, E to F half a Tone, F to G one Tone,—total C to G, or a Fifth, three Tones and half. In Norwegian the interval is said by Professor Storm to be usually a Fourth, and in Swedish it is said by Weste to be about a Third or less,” A. J. Ellis English, Dionysian, and Hellenic Pronunciations of Greek, p. 38. (Under the initial “A. J. E.” occasional quotations will be made from this pamphlet, to which the phonetic studies of its author lend special interest, even when his conclusions cannot be accepted.) 10. “That is, the voice glides from the high to the low pitch, and does not jump from high to low,” A. J. E. 12. “That is, one pitch does not glide into the other, but each is distinctly separated, as the notes on a piano.” A. J. E. 20. d?es??: see Gloss., s.v. d?es??. 23. Line 140 of the Orestes is assigned to Electra (rather than to the Chorus) not only by Dionysus but seemingly also by Diogenes Laert. vii. 5 (Cleanthes). 172 ??????? t???? t? ?p?t??es?a? de? t? ???, “t? t?? ????t?a?, ?f?: s??a s??a, ?ept?? ?????.”—If the reading ?e???? (rather than ?ept??) is right, the word may possibly be understood (like ?????) of swift, glancing feet, though the notion of rest rather than of movement is prominent here. 24. Reference may be made to Ruelle’s “Note sur la musique d’une passage d’Euripide” in the Annuaire de l’Association des Études grecques, 1882, pp. 96 ff.
s??a s??a, ?e???? ????? ?????? t??ete, ? ?t?pe?t’? ?p?p??at’ ??e?s’, ?p?p?? ?? ???ta?. ?? ??? d? t??t??? t? “s??a s??a ?e????” ?f’ ???? f?????? e??de?ta?, ?a?t?? t?? t???? ???e?? ???st? a?e?a? te t?se??5 ??e? ?a? ??e?a?. ?a? t? “??????” t? ?s? s???a? t?? t??t?? ??t???? ??e?, ??????? ??t?? ?? ???a d?? ?ae?? ??e?a?. ?a? t?? “t??ete” a??t??a ?? ? p??t? ???eta?, d?? d’ a? et’ a?t?? ???t???? te ?a? ??f????. t?? te “?t?pe?te” ? pe??spas?? ?f???sta?? ?? ??? a? d?? s???aa?10 ?????ta? t?se?. ?a? t? “?p?p??ate” ?? ?a??e? t?? t?? ?s?? s???a?? p??s?d?a? ??e?a?, ???’ ?p? t?? tet??t?? s???a?? eta???e? ? t?s?? ? t?? t??t??. t? d’ a?t? ???eta? ?a? pe?? t??? ??????. ? ?? ??? pe?? ????? ??de??? ??te ???at?? ??te ??at?? ???eta? t??? ???????15 ??d? etat???s??, ???’ ??a? pa?e???fe? t? f?se? t?? s???a?? t?? te a???? ?a? t?? ?a?e?a?, t??a?ta? f???tte?? ? d? ??s??? te ?a? ?????? eta?????s?? a?t?? e???sa? ?a? pa?a????sa?, ?ste p??????? e?? t??a?t?a eta???e??? ?? [129] Hush ye, O hush ye! light be the tread Of the sandal; no jar let there be! Afar step ye thitherward, far from his bed.[129] In these lines the words s??a s??a ?e???? are sung to one note; and yet each of the three words has both low pitch and high pitch. And the word ?????? has its third syllable sung at the same pitch as its middle syllable, although it is impossible for a single word to take two acute accents. The first syllable of t??ete is sung to a lower note, while the two that follow it are sung to the same high note. The circumflex accent of ?t?pe?te has disappeared, for the two syllables are uttered at one and the same pitch. And the word ?p?p??ate does not receive the acute accent on the middle syllable; but the pitch of the third syllable has been transferred to the fourth. The same thing happens in rhythm. Ordinary prose speech does not violate or interchange the quantities in any noun or verb. It keeps the syllables long or short as it has received them by nature. But the arts of rhythm and music alter them by shortening or lengthening, so that often they pass into their opposites: the time of production is not regulated by the 1 s??a s??a M2: s??a s??a cett. (necnon codd. Eur.) "" ?e???? codd. Dionys.: ?ept?? Eurip. 2 t??et(a?) P1: t??e?t(a?) P2: t??e?te FEMV "" ?t?p?te P1: ?t?pe?te cett. 3 ?p?p??at’ V: ?p? p???t’ PM: ?p? p??at’ FE "" ??e?se libri "" ?p?p???? F, EPM: ?p?p???? Vs 6 t?? F, E: ?p? PMV 8 t??eta? FP: t??e?te EMV 9 d’ a? Us.: d? libri 11 ?p?p??at’ V: ?p?*p???te P: ?p? p??ate EF: ?p? p???t’ ??e?se M 13 ?ata???e? PMV 18 ?a? a????sa? PMV 2. t??ete is clearly right, notwithstanding the strong manuscript evidence (FEMV) for t??e?te. 4. The general sense is that s??a is sung upon a monotone, though the spoken word had two tones or pitches (the acute and the grave, the high and the low), and, “indeed, both of them combined in the circumflex accent of its first syllable” (Hadley Essays p. 113). 7. Dionysius clearly means “in speaking,” and “on two successive syllables.” Without the latter addition, the case of an enclitic throwing back its accent on a proparoxytone word seems to be left out of account. 14. D. B. Monro Modes of Ancient Greek Music p. 117 writes: “In English the time or quantity of syllables is as little attended to as the pitch. But in Greek the distinction of long and short furnished a prose rhythm which was a serious element in their rhetoric. In the rhythm of music, according to Dionysius, the quantity of syllables could be neglected, just as the accent was neglected in the melody. This, however, does not mean that the natural time of the syllables could be treated with the freedom which we see in a modern composition. The regularity of lyric metres is sufficient to prove that the increase or diminution of natural quantity referred to by Dionysius was kept within narrow limits, the nature of which is to be gathered from the remains of the ancient system of Rhythmic. From these sources we learn with something like certainty that the rhythm of ordinary speech, as determined by the succession of long or short syllables, was the basis of metres not only intended for recitation, such as the hexameter and the iambic trimeter, but also of lyrical rhythm of every kind.” With this statement should be compared the extract (given below, l. 17) from Goodell’s Greek Metric. 16. t? f?se?: cp. Cic. Orat. 51. 173 “et tamen omnium longitudinum et brevitatum in sonis sicut acutarum graviumque vocum iudicium ipsa natura in auribus nostris collocavit.” And with regard to accentuation as well as quantities: id. ib. 18. 57 “est autem etiam in dicendo quidam cantus obscurior ... in quo illud etiam notandum mihi videtur ad studium persequendae suavitatis in vocibus: ipsa enim natura, quasi modularetur hominum orationem, in omni verbo posuit acutam vocem nec una plus nec a postrema syllaba citra tertiam; quo magis naturam ducem ad aurium voluptatem sequatur industria.” 17 ff. Cp. Goodell Chapters on Greek Metric p. 52: “We find ample recognition [sc. in these two sentences] of the fact that in Greek lyric metres, so far as they come under what we have seen called ??? and ????? or ‘rhythmi,’ long and short syllables alike were more or less variable. In some way the reader knew in what rhythmical scheme or pattern the poet intended the verses to be rendered. To reproduce the rhythmical pattern which the poet had in mind, the singer, if not also the reader, made some long syllables longer and others shorter than two ?????? p??t??, and made some short syllables longer than one ?????? p??t??. It seemed to Dionysius in those cases that one did not so much regulate the times by the syllables, but rather regulated the syllables by the times.” 19. The compound pa?a????sa?, as given by EF, may be compared with pa?a????e?sa in 152 18. Dionysius does not avoid hiatus after ?a?, and so he would not prefer pa?a????sa? to a????sa? on this account, though an early reviser of his text might do so. e?? t??a?t?a eta???e??: e.g., a short syllable will sometimes be treated as if it were long and were circumflexed.
??? ta?? s???aa?? ?pe??????s? t??? ???????, ???? t??? ??????? t?? s???a??. dede?????? d? t?? d?af???? ? d?af??e? ??s??? ???????, ???p?? ?? e?? ???e??a ???e??, ?t? t? ?? t?? f???? ????, ???? d? ?? t?? ?d???? ???? t?? ?????, ??? ?d??? d?at???5 t?? ?????, e?e??? ?????t’ ??, ???’ ??? ?e???? ? d’ ?? t??? ??????? t?? ????? s?et??a s????sa t? e????? s??a e??????, ???’ ??? ???????? p? d? d?af??e? ta?ta ???????, ?at? t?? ???e??? ?a???? ???. ???? d? t???????’ ?p?d???a? pe???s?a?, p?? ?? ?????t? ????? p???t??? pa?’ a?t?? t??10 s???es?? ?d????sa t?? ????as?? ?at? te t? ??? t?? f?????? ?a? ?at? t?? s?et??a? t?? ????? ?a? ?at? t?? p??????a? t?? eta???? ?a? ?at? t? p??p?? t??? ?p??e??????, ?pe?d? ta??’ ?pe???? t? ?ef??a?a. XII ??? ?pa?ta p?f??e t? ??? t?? ???e?? ????? d?at????a?15 t?? ?????, ?spe? ??d? t?? ??at???? a?s??s?? t? ??at? p??ta ??d? t?? ?e?st???? t? ?e?st? ??d? t?? ???a? a?s??se?? t? ??????ta ???st??? ???? ?a? ????a????s?? a?t?? t??e? ???? ?a? p???a????s?, ?a? t?a?????s? ?a? ?ea????s?, ?a? p???? ???a p??? p????s? pe?? a?t??. a?t?a d? ? te20 t?? ??a?t?? f?s?? ?? ?? ? f??? s???st??e?, p????? ?a? d?af????? ????sa d???e??, ?a? ? t?? s???a?? p???? pa?t?dap?? s??at??????. t??a?t?? d? d??a?? ????t?? t?? t?? ???e?? ????? ?pe?d? eta?e??a? t?? ???st?? f?s?? ??? ???? te, ?e?peta? t? t? ??e? ?a? ???se? ?a? pa?a??se?25 s??????a? t?? pa?a????????sa? a?t?? t?s?? ?t?p?a?, t?a??s? [131] quantity of the syllables, but the quantity of the syllables is regulated by the time. The difference between music and speech having thus been shown, some other points remain to be mentioned. If the melody of the voice—not the singing voice, I mean, but the ordinary voice—has a pleasant effect upon the ear, it will be called melodious rather than in melody. So also symmetry in the quantities of words, when it preserves a lyrical effect, is rhythmical rather than in rhythm. On the precise bearing of these distinctions I will speak at the proper time. For the present I will pass on to the next question, and try to show how a style of civil oratory can be attained which, simply by means of the composition, charms the ear with its melody of sound, its symmetry of rhythm, its elaborate variety, and its appropriateness to the subject. These are the headings which I have set before myself. CHAPTER XII HOW TO RENDER COMPOSITION CHARMING It is not in the nature of all the words in a sentence to affect the ear in the same way, any more than all visible objects produce the same impression on the sense of sight, things tasted on that of taste, or any other set of stimuli upon the sense to which they correspond. No, different sounds affect the ear with many different sensations of sweetness, harshness, roughness, smoothness, and so on. The reason is to be found partly in the many different qualities of the letters which make up speech, and partly in the extremely various forms in which syllables are put together. Now since words have these properties, and since it is impossible to change the fundamental nature of any single one of them, we can only mask the uncouthness which is inseparable from some of them, by means of 3 d? t?? PMV: t?? F 4 t? ??] ?? t? F 5 ??? Us.: ??? PV: ? ?? FM "" d?at???s? FM 6 e?e??? P 7 s?et??a s????sa FPM: s?et??????sa V 8 p? F: t?? P "" ??????? om. P 14 ?pe?d? d? ta??’ F 18 a?t?? t???? EF: t??e? a?t?? PMV 20 ? te] ? EF 23 d?] ?d? F: d? ?d? E 25 t? t?? F, E: t?? P, MV 25 ?a? t?? ???se? F 26 s?????pte?? EF "" ?t?p?a? om. F 1. The subject of ?pe??????s? is, of course, ? ??s??? te ?a? ??????. 7. s?et??a: cp. l. 12 t?? s?et??a? t?? ?????, and 254 10 teta?????? s????sa ??????. 9. ?at? t?? ???e??? ?a????: i.e. in cc. 25, 26. 10. pa?’ a?t?? t?? s???es??. With this use of pa?? cp. 156 12 pa?’ ??d?? ??t?? ?te??? ? t?? t?? s???a?? ?atas?e???, 160 9 pa?? t?? t?? ??a?t?? s?p????? ?t?., 202 11 ?a? pa?? t? ?????e t??t?? ??ast??;—In a?t?? t?? s???es?? the contrast implied is with ? ?????? t?? ????t??: cp. 252 21 ?at? ???? t?? s???es?? a?t??? ?pe? ?a? ? ?????? t?? ????t?? ??a t? d??ata?. 23. If ?d? be read (with F and E) the meaning will be, “the data being the letters with their invariable qualities.” Cp. the German schon. 25. Quintil. ix. 91 “miscendi ergo sunt, curandumque, ut sint plures, qui placent, et circumfusi bonis deteriores lateant. nec vero in litteris syllabisque natura mutatur, sed refert, quae cum quaque optime coeat.”
?e?a ?s???ta ?a? s??????? a?a?? ?a? ?a??f????? e?f??a ?a? d?se?f????? e?p??f??a ?a? ?a??s? a???, ?a? t???a t?? a?t?? t??p?? e??a???? s??t????ta ?a? ?t’ ?????s???aa p???? ???? ?a????ta (??pteta? ??? ? ????as??) ?te p???s???aa p?e?? t?? ??a???, ?de d? ????t??a pa?’5 ????t????? ?d’ ????????a pa?’ ???????????. ??? d? ?a? t?? pt?se?? t?? ???at???? ta?? eta?a??e?? (?????e?a? ??? ??? t?? et???? p??? p??s?sta?ta? ta?? ???a??) ?a? t?? ????t?ta d?a??e?? s??e??? ????t?? te t?? ???? t??e???? p????? ?a? ???t?? ?a? t?? ????? e??? t??10 ????? f??att??????, s??as? te ? ?p? t??? a?t??? ?e? ??e?? ???? ?a??? eta???e?? ?a? t??p??? ? t??? a?t??? ?pe?sf??e??, ???? p??????e??, ?d? d? ???es?a? p??????? ?p? t?? a?t?? ?d? ???e?? e?? t? a?t? ?pe?te????ta? t?? ??at???? ?a????.15 ?a? ?de?? ????? e ?a??pa? ta?ta pa?a?????e?? ?? ?d???? a?t?a d?? pa?t?? ?s?e?a ? t??a?t?a ????se??? ??? ??t?? ????t?? e??? ??da ??? ?? ?f??? ???????? p??????? ?d????, t?t? ?? ?? t?? ?????e???, t?t? d? ?? t?? ???????e???? ???’ ?p? p??t?? ???a? de?? t?? ?a???? ????? ??t??20 ??? ?d???? ?a? ??d?a? ???t?st?? ?t???. ?a???? d? ??te ??t?? ??de?? ??te f???s?f?? e?? t?de ?????? t????? ???se?, ??d’ ?spe? p??t?? ?pe?e???se pe?? a?t?? ???fe?? G????a? [133] mingling and fusion and juxtaposition,—by mingling smooth with rough, soft with hard, cacophonous with melodious, easy to pronounce with hard to pronounce, long with short; and generally by happy combinations of the same kind. Many words of few syllables must not be used in succession (for this jars upon the ear), nor an excessive number of polysyllabic words; and we must avoid the monotony of setting side by side words similarly accented or agreeing in their quantities. We must quickly vary the cases of substantives (since, if continued unduly, they greatly offend the ear); and in order to guard against satiety, we must constantly break up the effect of sameness entailed by placing many nouns, or verbs, or other parts of speech, in close succession. We must not always adhere to the same figures, but change them frequently; we must not re-introduce the same metaphors, but vary them; we must not exceed due measure by beginning or ending with the same words too often. Still, let no one think that I am proclaiming these as universal rules—that I suppose keeping them will always produce pleasure, or breaking them always produce annoyance. I am not so foolish. I know that pleasure often arises from both sources—from similarity at one time, from dissimilarity at another. In every case we must, I think, keep in view good taste, for this is the best criterion of charm and its opposite. But about good taste no rhetorician or philosopher has, so far, produced a definite treatise. The man who first undertook to write on the subject, Gorgias of Leontini, achieved nothing 2 e?p??f??a] e?f??a F 3 s??te???ta F 4 p???? ... (5) p???s???aa om. P. 7 ?????e?? te ??? F: ?????e?a? te ??? M 8 p???sta?ta? F 9 te t?? Us.: t? t???? F, E: t???? PMV 11 f??ass?????? EF: f??att?e??? s "" ?p? FE: om. PMV "" ?e? ??e?? EF: d?a??e?? PMV 14 ?pe?te????ta? Us.: ?pe?te????ta libri 17 t??a?t?a FE: t???a?t??? PMV 19 ?????e??? EM: ????? ?e??? F: ??????? PV "" ???????e??? EFM: ???e??? PV 22 t?de ?????? FMV: t? ???e?? P 23 p??t?? P 2. Compare the scholia of Maximus Planudes on the p. ?d. of Hermogenes: t??t? ??? f?s? ?a? ?????s???, ?t? de? ????e?? ?a??s? a??? ?a? p???s??????? ?????s???aa, t??t? ??? ?d??? d?at???s? t?? ????? (Walz Rhett. Gr. v. 520). 12. Cp. Anonymi scholia on Hermog. p. ?d. (Walz vii. 1049), d?? t??t? ??????? ?d??? ? ?????, e?te ???e? e?te ?? ?pe?d? ?at? ?????s??? ?d??e? t?? ????? ?a? p??????e?, ?a? ? ???es?a? ?p? t?? a?t??, ?d? ???e?? e?? a?t?, ???? t? ?? ?p??t?? ?a??? ?????, t??t?st? p?d??, s???e?s?a? t?? ?????? ?????? ??? a?t?? ??t? ?a??? e??a?? t?tte? d? t?? sp??de??? et’ a?t??. 14. ?pe?te????ta? ... ?a????: lit. ‘exceeding due measure in either case.’ On the whole, Usener is perhaps right in reading the plural here and in l. 11; clearness, and variety of termination, recommend the change. But (1) all MSS. have ?pe?te????ta, (2) the singular has been used in ll. 1, 3, 4 supra, and so might as well be maintained to the end, while f??att?????? (instead of f??att?e???) might arise from the initial s of s??as?. 20. t?? ?a???? ????, ‘to have an eye to (or observe) the rules of good taste,’ is a natural and appropriate expression. The use of ???at?? in 134 3 is no argument for reading ????? here, but rather tells against the anticipation of so pronounced a metaphor. Moreover, the middle voice is found in this sense in de Demosth. c. 40 t?? e?f???a? ??????? ?a? t?? e???e?a?. With ???? cp. de Demosth. c. 49 ????? te ?a? t?? ?a???? t? ?t?a ???? and de Thucyd. c. 1 t?? p??a???se?? ??? ?pa?ta ?at? t?? ?????stat?? ????s?? ???s?? (where ????s?? is given in Usener-Radermacher’s text). 21. Quintil. xi. 1. 1 “parata, sicut superiore libro continetur, facultate scribendi cogitandique et ex tempore etiam, cum res poscet, orandi, proxima est cura, ut dicamus apte; quam virtutem quartam elocutionis Cicero demonstrat, quaeque est meo quidem iudicio maxime necessaria. nam cum sit ornatus orationis varius et multiplex conveniatque alius alii: nisi fuerit accommodatus rebus atque personis, non modo non illustrabit eam sed etiam destruet et vim rerum in contrarium vertet.” 22. t?de ??????: Usener reads t?de ?e (without ??????), in view of P’s t? ???e??. But t?de ?e is unusual in this sense, whereas ?t? ?a? e?? t?de ?????? is found in Antiqq. Rom. i. 16. Cp. i. 38 ibid. ?a? pa?? ?e?t??? e?? t?de ?????? ???eta?: also i. 61, 68, iii. 31, vi. 13.
? ?e??t???? ??d?? ? t? ?a? ????? ????? ???a?e?? ??d’ ??e? f?s?? t? p???a e?? ?a??????? ?a? ??te???? t??a pe??????? pese??, ??d’ ???? ?p?st?? ???at?? ?st?? ? ?a???? ???? d???. ta?t?? d’ ?? ?? ?p? p????? ?a? p??????? ????sa?te? ?e???? t?? ????? e???s???s?? a?t??, ?? d’5 ????ast?? ?f??te? spa???te??? ?a? ?spe? ?p? t????. ??a d? ?a? pe?? t?? ????? e?p?, ta?t’ ???a? ????a? f???tte?? ?? t? s????se? t?? ?????ta d?a??se?? t?? ????? ?d???? ? t? e?e?? ?a? e????a ?a? e?f??a ???ata, ?f’ ?? ????a??eta? te ?a? ??a??tteta? ?a? t? ???? ???e???10 d?at??eta? ? a?s??s??, ta?ta ???????? s??a??tte??, ? t? ? t??a?t?? ????ta f?s?? ???atap???e?? te ?a? s???fa??e?? t??? d??a????? a?t?? ???te?e??, ?ste ?p? t?? ??e???? ????t?? ?p?s??te?s?a? t?? t??t?? ??d?a?? ???? t? p????s?? ?? f?????? st?at???ta? ?at? t?? s??t??e?? t?? st?ate??t???15 ?a? ??? ??e???? ?p????pt??s? t??? ?s?????? t? ?s?e??, ?a? ???eta? a?t??? ??d?? t?? d???e?? ????st??. d?a?apa?e?? d? t?? ta?t?t?t? f?? de?? eta???? e??a????? e?sf????ta? ?a? ??? ? eta??? pa?t?? ????? ???a ?d?. te?e?ta??? d? ? d? ?a? p??t?? ???t?st??, ???e?a? ?p?d?d??a? t???20 ?p??e?????? ?a? p??p??sa? ?????a?. d?s?pe?s?a? d’ ??d?? ???a? de?? ??te ???a ??te ??a, ? t? ?a? t?t??pta?, ? s?? a?s???? ???es?a? ?????? ??d?? ??? ??t? tape???? ? ??pa??? ? ????? t??? d?s???e?a? ???? ?ses?a? f?? ????? ?????, ? s?a??eta? t? s?a ? p???a, ? ?de?a? ??e?25 ???a? ?p?t?de?a? ?? ??????. pa?a?e?e??a? d? t? s????se? [135] worth mentioning. The nature of the subject, indeed, is not such that it can fall under any comprehensive and systematic treatment, nor can good taste in general be apprehended by science, but only by personal judgment. Those who have continually trained this latter faculty in many connexions are more successful than others in attaining good taste, while those who leave it untrained are rarely successful, and only by a sort of lucky stroke. To proceed. I think the following rules should be observed in composition by a writer who looks to please the ear. Either he should link to one another melodious, rhythmical, euphonious words, by which the sense of hearing is touched with a feeling of sweetness and softness,—those which, to put it broadly, come home to it most; or he should intertwine and interweave those which have no such natural effect with those that can so bewitch the ear that the unattractiveness of the one set is overshadowed by the grace of the other. We may compare the practice of good tacticians when marshalling their armies: they mask the weak portions by means of the strong, and so no part of their force proves useless. In the same way I maintain we ought to relieve monotony by the tasteful introduction of variety, since variety is an element of pleasure in everything we do. And last, and certainly most important of all, the setting which is assigned to the subject matter must be appropriate and becoming to it. And, in my opinion, we ought not to feel shy of using any noun or verb, however hackneyed, unless it carries with it some shameful association; for I venture to assert that no part of speech which signifies a person or a thing will prove so mean, squalid, or otherwise offensive as to have no fitting place in discourse. My advice is that, trusting to the 1 ??d?? F: ??d’ MV: om. P "" ?a? F: om. PMV 5 a?t?? FM: om. PV 6 ????ast?? F, ?? M: ???s??t?? PM1V "" spa???t??(a?) P, MV 9 ? EFM: om. PV 10 ??a??tteta? F: a??tteta? PMV 15 s??t??e?? FM: t??[e?]? cum litura P, V 16 ?p????pt??s? EF: s?????pt??s?? P, MV 17 ????st?? FE: ???? ????st?? PMV 20 ???t?st?? EF: ?st? ???t?st?? PMV 21 ?a? p??p??sa? om. F 22 de?? om. F "" ?t? ?a? t?t??pta? EF: ?t’ (??t’ V) ?p?t?t?apta? PMV 23 ????? EF: om. PMV 24 ??pa??? EF: ??pa??? ? ?a??? PV: ?a??? M "" ???? om. F 26 d? EF: d? ?? PMV 1. For ??d’ ?t? (as read by Schaefer) Dobree suggested a number of alternatives,—??d’ (= ??da), ??d??, ??d’ ?t????. 7. The passage that begins here is, itself, a good example of rhythmical and melodious writing. 10. t? ????: cp. Long. p. 207, s.v. s??????. 15. The description in Iliad iv. 297-300 may be in Dionysius’ mind. Cp. Cic. Brut. 36. 139 “omnia veniebant Antonio in mentem; eaque suo quaeque loco, ubi plurimum proficere et valere possent, ut ab imperatore equites pedites levis armatura, sic ab illo in maxime opportunis orationis partibus collocabantur”; Xen. Cyrop. vii. 5. 5 ??apt???e?s?? d’ ??t? t?? f??a???? ?????? t??? p??t??? ???st??? e??a? ?a? t??? te?e?ta????, ?? ?s? d? t??? ?a??st??? tet???a?. 19. Cp. Dionys. Hal. Ep. ad Cn. Pompeium c. 3 ?? ?d? ???a ?? ?st???a? ??af? eta??? ?a? p???????: Aristot. Eth. vii. 1154 b eta??? d? p??t?? ?????, ?at? t?? p???t??: Eurip. Orest. 234 eta??? p??t?? ?????. Dionysius’ whole-hearted faith in the virtues of eta??? (considered in its widest bearings) rests on a basis of permanent truth. If we open Shakespeare at random, we can see how the verbal forms (‘remember,’ ‘bequeathed,’ ‘sayest,’ ‘charged,’ ‘begins’) are varied in the opening sentence of As You Like It; and this though our language is almost wholly analytical. And the words that fall from Lear in his madness (King Lear iv. 6) are full of the most moving eta??a?, as well as of the most pathetic variations from t? e?e??? to t? ?e???.
p?ste???ta? ??d?e??? p??? ?a? te?a?????t?? a?t? ??f??e?? ???? te pa?ade??at? ????????, pa?’ ? ?a? t? e?te??stata ?e?ta? t?? ????t??, ?a? ???s???e? ?a? ???d?t? ?a? t??? ??????, ?? ????? ?ste??? ??s??s?a? ?a?’ ? t? ?? ???tt? pe?? ???st??. ta?t? ?? pe?? t??5 ?de?a? e???s?? s????se??, ????a ?? ?p?? p????? ?e????t??, ??a?? d? ?? ?ef??a?a e??a?. XIII e???. ?a?? d’ ?????a p?? ?????t’ ?? e? t?? ????t? e ?a? ?? p???? ?e????t??, ??? ????? p?? ? ??a fa??? ?? ??d’ ?? ????? t???? ? ?? ??pe? ? ?de?a? t? ??? a?t?10 p???t??? ?f???, ???? e??e???, ????? ????at????, eta??? e?a??p?ep??, t? p?s? t??t??? pa?a????????? p??p??. ?spe? ??? ?de?? t?? ???eta? ?????, ??t? ?a? ?e??a?a t?? ?t??a, ?a? ????? ?spe? ??af???? t??, ??t? ?a? se??? t?? ?te???, ?a? t? eta???e?? ?spe? ????? ??e?, ??t? ?a?15 p????? t? d? d? p??p?? e? ? t?? ?a??? p?e?st?? ??e? ????, s???? ?’ ?? ????? t????. ?? ?p??t?? d? f?? t??t?? ?p?t?de?es?a? de?? t? ?a??? ?? ?????? ???e?? ?? ??pe? ?a? t? ?d?. a?t?a d? ???ta??a ? te t?? ??a?t?? f?s?? ?a? ? t?? s???a?? d??a??, ?? ?? p???eta? t? ???ata?20 ?p?? ?? ?a???? ?? e?? ???e??, ?spe? ?pes????. XIV ???a? ?? ??? e?s? t?? ?????p???? f???? ?a? ???????? [137] effect of the composition, we should bring out such expressions with a bold and manly confidence, following the example of Homer, in whom the most commonplace words are found, and of Demosthenes and Herodotus and others, whom I will mention a little later so far as is suitable in each case. I think I have now spoken at sufficient length on charm of style. My treatment has been but a brief survey of a wide field, but will furnish the main heads of the study. CHAPTER XIII HOW TO RENDER COMPOSITION BEAUTIFUL So far, so good. But, if some one were to ask me in what way, and by attention to what principles, literary structure can be made beautiful, I should reply: In no other way, believe me, and by no other means, than those by which it is made charming, since the same elements contribute to both, namely noble melody, stately rhythm, imposing variety, and the appropriateness which all these need. For as there is a charming diction, so there is another that is noble; as there is a polished rhythm, so also is there another that is dignified; as variety in one passage adds grace, so in another it adds mellowness; and as for appropriateness, it will prove the chief source of beauty, or else the source of nothing at all. I repeat, the study of beauty in composition should follow the same lines throughout as the study of charm. The prime cause, here as before, is to be found in the nature of the letters and the phonetic effect of the syllables, which are the raw material out of which the fabric of words is woven. The time may perhaps now have come for redeeming my promise to discuss these. CHAPTER XIV THE LETTERS: THEIR CLASSIFICATION, QUALITIES, AND MODE OF PRODUCTION There are in human and articulate speech a number of first-beginnings 2 ???????? EFMV: ??(?)e?(??) P 4 ?????? F: sed cf. 154 7 7 e??a?? e??? sic P, FM: e?e? V 8 e ?a? F: ? PMV 9 ? PMV: ?? F 10 ??d’] ??? PV "" ? F: om. PMV 13 ??t? ?a? PMV: ??t? F 14 ?t??a PMV: ??a F "" se??? t?? F: se??? PMV 15 ??e? P: ??e? (??e?? V) t??? FMV 16 p???? (? suprascripto) P: p??a??? V: t? p???? M: p???? F 18 de??] d? F 20 ???ata PE: ???ata ta?ta FMV 22 f???? ?a? ???????? REF: ?a? ???????? f???? a? PMVs 6. ?p?? = pe??: l. 21 infra, 96 2, etc. Reiske’s ?p? is attractive; but does ????a really = ????a ?e???ata? 8. e??? = “So!” The breathing on the last syllable (as given by the best manuscripts, here and in other authors) helps to distinguish this word from the third pers. plur. optat. of e??. 9. In a negative sentence, ? ??a is to be preferred to ?? ??a. 13. ?????: ???? (cp. l. 11 supra) is here in question. Hence Usener suggests ???s??. Perhaps ????? (‘the words,’ ‘the libretto’) is here felt to include the music,—‘a passage set to music’: cp. 124 22 ?a? ??? ?? ta?t? ?a? ???? ????s?? a? ???e?? (‘the words’) ?a? ????? ?a? eta???? ?a? p??p??, and contrast 126 20-1. 16. p????, ‘mellowness,’ ‘ripeness’ (see Gloss.). The readings of FPMV seem all to point in this direction. p???? (F’s reading) might possibly mean either ‘involve trouble’ (to the author) or ‘suggest painstaking’ (to the reader). Usener conjectures t????. 22. Chapter xiv., which in some respects is the most interesting in the treatise, might easily be ridiculed by one of those scoffers whom Dionysius elsewhere (252 17) mentions with aversion. In Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme (ii. 4) there is much that could serve for a parody of the C. V.—the MaÎtre de Philosophie with his “Sans la science, la vie est presque une image de la mort” (nam sine doctrina vita est quasi mortis imago), his “tout ce qui n’est point prose est vers; et tout ce qui n’est point vers est prose,” and (particularly) his remarks on l’orthographie: “Pour bien suivre votre pensÉe et traiter cette matiÈre en philosophe, il faut commencer selon l’ordre des choses, par une exacte connaissance de la nature des lettres, et de la diffÉrente maniÈre de les prononcer toutes. Et lÀ-dessus j’ai À vous dire que les lettres sont divisÉes en voyelles, ainsi dites voyelles parce qu’elles expriment les voix; et en consonnes, ainsi appelÉes consonnes parce qu’elles sonnent avec les voyelles, et ne font que marquer les diverses articulations des voix.” These remarks include descriptions (many of which are taken almost verbatim from De Cordemoy’s Discours physique de la parole, published in 1668) of the mode in which various letters are formed, and (incidentally) M. Jourdain’s exclamation, “A, E, I, I, I, I. Cela est vrai. Vive la science!”
???t? de??e?a? d?a??es??, ? ?a???e? st???e?a ?a? ???ata? ???ata ?? ?t? ??aa?? t?s? s?a??eta?, st???e?a d? ?t? p?sa f??? t?? ???es?? ?? t??t?? ?a??e? p??t?? ?a? t?? d????s?? e?? ta?ta p??e?ta? te?e?ta?a. t?? d? st???e??? te ?a? ??a?t?? ?? ?a p??t?? f?s??, d?af??? d? a?t??5 p??t? ??, ?? ???st??e??? ? ??s???? ?p?fa??eta?, ?a?’ ?? t? ?? f???? ?p?te?e?, t? d? ??f???? f???? ?? t? ?e??e?a f???e?ta, ??f??? d? t? ???p? p??ta. de?t??a d? ?a?’ ?? t?? ? f?????t?? ? ?? ?a?’ ?a?t? ??f??? ?p????? d? t??a? ?p?te?e?? p?f??e, ?????? ? s???? ? ???? ?10 t????t?? t???? ????? ???? d???t?????? ? d’ ?st?? ?p?s?? ????a f???? ?a? ??f?? ?a? ??? ??? te ??e?s?a? ?a?’ ?a?t?? d?? d? ta?ta ?? ?f??a t???? ????esa?, ??te?a d? ??f??a. ?? d? t???? ?e?a?te? t?? p??ta? te ?a? st???e??de?? t?? f???? d???e?? f???e?ta ?? ????esa?, ?sa ?a? ?a?’ ?a?t?15 [139] admitting no further division which we call elements and letters: “letters” (???ata) because they are denoted by certain lines (??aa?), and “elements” (st???e?a) because every sound made by the voice originates in these, and is ultimately resolvable into them. The elements and letters are not all of the same nature. Of the differences between them, the first is, as Aristoxenus the musician makes clear, that some represent vocal sounds, while others represent noises: the former being represented by the so-called “vowels,” the latter by all the other letters. A second difference is that some of the non-vowels by their nature give rise to some noise or other,—a whizzing, a hissing, a murmur, or suggestions of some such sounds, whereas others are devoid of all voice or noise and cannot be sounded by themselves. Hence some writers have called the latter “voiceless” (“mutes”), the others “semi-voiced” (“semi-vowels”). Those writers who make a threefold division of the first or elemental powers of the voice give the name of voiced (vowels) to all letters which can be uttered, either by themselves or 1 ? R: ?? libri 3 p??t?? F: p?t? P: p??t?? RMVs 4 te?e?ta?a P: te?e?ta??? R: te?e?ta?a? FVs: te?e?ta?a? M 9 ? f?????t?? REFM: ?? f?????t?? PRb: f?????t?? Vs 10 s???? REF: s?????? PMVs "" ???? RE: ???? F: p?pp?s?? P: ?p?pt?s?? Vs: p?pp?s?? ? ???? M 11 d???t????? RF: d???t??? EPMVs 13 d?? d? REF: om. PMVs "" ??te?a] ?a??pe? F 14 t?? f???? RFM: f???? PVs 1. The following note, given in Usener-Radermacher ii. 1, p. 48, is important for its bearing on the text of the C. V.: “Scholiasta Hermogenis ?e?? ?de?? I 6 in Walzii rhet. gr. VII. p. 964, 23 (correctus ex codd. Paris. 1983 = Ra et 2977 = Rb) ???? pe?? ?? st???e??? ???sta pa?ad?d?s?? ? ?????s??? ?? t? pe?? s??????? ????t?? s?????at?? ???e? ??? t? s????e? ???st? t?? st???e??? ?a? p??a? ?? d??a?? ??e? t? f???e?ta, p??a? d? t? s?f??a ?a? p???? a? t? ??f??a? p??? ??a t? ?a? ?a??s?e? t?? ??d?a t?? de???t?t??, a?t?? pa?a??e?a t?? ?????? ???a? ?? ... e??a? ??e??a (p. 969. 18 W.). ?a? ta?ta ?? ? ?????s???? ??? p??s???? ??? ?? d?a??t??? t?? p??s????t??. e? ??? se??? p??e?? ????e?? (sic b: ??????? a Walzius) t?? ?????, ???e??e??? t? a??? ?a? ?sa teta???? (teta????? W) ?a??e? ?a? d???e?? t?? a???? t?? p?e?at?? ??a?e? fe??e d? t? ?a???? ?? ?p???p?? te ?e??e?a ?a? ?? p???? p?e?at?? ?a? t?? ??t???a? ?p? ?a?? ?????e?s?? ??fe??e?a? t? ??? a??? t?? f?????t?? t? se?? ????? ???tte? ?te (e? te b) ?????e?a ?at? t?? ??f???? ?a? p???? ?????ta ??????? ?????e?a (Walzius: ?????e??? a b) d? t? ?a???? ?e??e?a ?a? spad??????ta (spad??????ta b spa?????ta Walzius) t?? ????. ???’ ??? ?p??? ??d? (??te libri) t? a??? de? ?a??e??, ???? t? ?at? t?? ??f???? d???????ta t? st?a ?a? ?sa ???eta? t?? st?at?? ?p? p?e?st?? ?????????? ?a? t?? p?e?at?? ??? fe?????? (??afe?????? b) p??? t?? ???a???, ? ?sa pe??st???e? t? ?e??? ?a? t? p?e?a p??e? pe?? t? ????st????. ?ste de? ???sta ???s?a? ta?? ???es?? ?sa? p?e??????s? t? te a ?a? t? ?.” 2. Dionysius Thrax Ars Gramm. § 6 (Uhlig p. 9) ???ata d? ???eta? d?? t? ??aa?? ?a? ??sa?? t?p??s?a?? ????a? ??? t? ??sa? pa?? t??? pa?a????. 3. With this passage generally cp. Aristot. Poet. c. 20 st???e??? ?? ??? ?st?? f??? ?d?a??et??, ?? p?sa d? ???’ ?? ?? p?f??e s??et? ????es?a? f???? ?a? ??? t?? ?????? e?s?? ?d?a??et?? f??a?, ?? ??de?a? ???? st???e???? ta?t?? d? ??? t? te f???e? ?a? t? ??f???? ?a? ?f????. ?st?? d? f???e? ?? t? ??e? p??s???? ???? f???? ????st??, ???? t? S ?a? t? ?, ?f???? d? t? et? p??s???? ?a?’ a?t? ?? ??de?a? ???? f????, et? d? t?? ????t?? t??? f???? ?????e??? ????st??, ???? t? G ?a? t? ?. ta?ta d? d?af??e? s??as?? te t?? st?at?? ?a? t?p??? ?a? das?t?t? ?a? ????t?t? ?a? ??e? ?a? ?a??t?t?, ?t? d? ???t?t? ?a? a??t?t? ?a? t? ?s?? pe?? ?? ?a?’ ??ast?? ?? t??? et?????? p??s??e? ?e??e??. 6. Aristoxenus, of Tarentum, the great musical theorist of Greece, lived during the times of Alexander the Great. Dionysius refers to him also in de Demosth. c. 48. 9. Cp. Sext. Empir. adv. Math. i. 102 ?a? ??f??a ?? ?sa d?’ a?t?? ?????? ? s???? ? ???? ? t??a pa?ap??s??? ???? ?at? t?? ??f???s?? ?p?te?e?? pef???ta, ?t?. 10. p?pp?s??, the reading of P, might mean ‘a popping sound.’ 13. The division into vowels, consonants, and mutes appears in Plato Cratyl. 424 C ??’ ??? ?a? ??? ??t? de? p??t?? ?? t? f???e?ta (‘vowels’) d?e??s?a?, ?pe?ta t?? ?t???? ?at? e?d? t? te ?f??a (‘consonants’) ?a? ?f????a (‘mutes’); ?f??a seems in this passage to mean ‘consonants’; in later times s?f??a was often so used. In the Philebus 18 D the originator of an ‘art of grammar’ is attributed to the Egyptian Theuth.
f??e?ta? ?a? e?’ ?t???? ?a? ?st?? a?t?te??? ??f??a d’ ?sa et? ?? f?????t?? a?t? ?a?t?? ??e?tt?? ??f??eta?, ?a?’ ?a?t? d? ?e???? ?a? ??? a?t?te???? ?f??a d’ ?sa ??te t?? te?e?a? ??te t?? ??te?e?? f???? ??e? ?a?’ ?a?t?, e?’ ?t???? d’ ??f??e?ta?.5 ?????? d? a?t?? ?st?? ?st??, ?? ??d??? e?pe?? ??????, ?pe? p????? pa??s?e ?a? t??? p?? ??? ?p???a? t? p???a? ?? ?? ??? ????sa? e??a? t??a?a?de?a t? p??ta t?? f???? st???e?a, ?ates?e??s?a? d? t? ???p? ?? t??t??? ?? d? ?a? t?? e???s?tess???? ??? ???e?a ??? p?e??. ? ?? ??? ?p??10 t??t?? ?e???a ??aat???? te ?a? et?????, e? d? ???eta? t??, ?a? f???s?f?a? ???e??t??a? ??? d? ?p???? ?t’ ???tt??? t?? ?d ?te p?e???? ?p??e????? e??a? t?? t?? f???? ????? t? s?e???ta a?t??? ???e??, t?? ????? ?p? t?? f?????t?? p???sa?????.15 ?st? d? ta?ta t?? ?????? ?, d?? ?? ?a??a t? te e ?a? t? ?, d?? d? a??? t? te ? ?a? t? ?, t??a d? d?????a t? te a ?a? t? ? ?a? t? ?, ?a? ??? ??te??eta? ta?ta ?a? s?st???eta?? ?a? a?t? ?? ?? d?????a, ?spe? ?f??, ?? d? etapt?t??? ?a???s??. f??e?ta? d? ta?ta p??ta pa?? t??20 ??t???a? s??????s?? t? p?e?at? ?a? t?? st?at?? ?p??? s??at?s???t?? t?? te ???tt?? ??d?? p?a?ate?????? ???’ [141] together with others, and are self-sufficing; semi-vowels to all which are pronounced better in combination with vowels, worse and imperfectly when taken singly; mutes to all which by themselves admit of neither perfect nor half-perfect utterance, but are pronounced only in combination with others. It is not easy to say exactly what the number of these elements is, and our predecessors also have felt much doubt upon the question. Some have held that there are only thirteen elements of speech all told, and that the rest are but combinations of these; others that there are more than even the twenty-four which we now recognize. The discussion of this point belongs more properly to grammar and prosody, or even, perhaps, to philosophy. It is enough for us to assume the elements of speech to be neither more nor less than twenty-four, and to specify the properties of each, beginning with the vowels. These are seven in number: two short, viz. e and ?; two long, viz. ? and ?; and three common, viz. a, ? and ?. These last can be either long or short, and some call them “common,” as I have just done, others “variable.” All these sounds are produced from the windpipe, which resounds to the breath, while the mouth assumes a simple shape; the tongue takes no part 2 a?t? ?a?t?? REF: om. PMVs 4 ??te?e?? REF: ??te?e?a? PMVs 5 d? ??f??e?ta? REFMVs: d? ?a? f??e?ta? P 6 ?????? RFM: ? ?????? PVs 11 e? d? RF: e? PMVs 14 t? RF: ?a? t? PMVs "" a?t??? RF: a?t?? P, MVs 16 ?? ?a??a t?te (t? R) ? ?a? t? ?, d?? d? a??? F, ER: ?? a??? PMVs 18 ?a? ??? ??te??eta? ta?ta RFE: ? ?a? ??te??eta? PMVs 19 ?a? a?t? RF: ? PMVs "" ??] ?? ?d? R 20 f??e?ta? RF: ??f??e?ta? EPMVs "" pa?? t?? EF: ?p? t?? M: t?? RPVs 21 s??????s?? R: s??e???s?? libri "" t?? p?e?at? R: t? p?? F: t? p?e?a EPMVs "" st?at??] s?at?? R 5. “On referring to the treatise of Aristotle pe?? ????st??, the notion which underlies all Greek phonetics will be seen to be as follows. Breath is expelled by the lungs through the windpipe into the mouth, whence it passes out. The chief differences of speech-sounds are effected by ‘the strokes of the air’ (a? t?? ????? p???a?) and the configurations of the mouth (?? t?? st?at?? s??at?s??). On the state of the lungs, their hardness, dryness, thickness, or softness, moistness, freedom, much stress is laid; and also on the amount and strength of the ‘stroke,’ which drives out the air forcibly (?????? t?? ???a ?a???). Much is said of a long and short windpipe. ‘All that have long necks speak forcibly, as geese, cranes, and cocks. When the windpipe is short, the breath necessarily falls out quickly, and the stroke of the air becomes stronger, and all such persons must speak sharper (???te???) because of the rapidity with which the breath is borne on.’ But there is not the least reference to the larynx or vocal chords, to the real organ by which voice proper is formed. No doubt Dionysius was not wiser than Aristotle in these matters. This must be well borne in mind for the full appreciation of what follows,” A. J. E. [But for ?????? cp. the note on l. 21 infra.] 14. a?t???: st???e?a (cp. ll. 9 and 10), rather than a? t?? f???? ???a?, seems to determine the grammar here. The reference of a?t?, a?t?, t??t?, etc., is often very general; e.g. Aristoph. Ran. 1025 ???’ ??? a?t’ [sc. t? p??e???, to be supplied from t?? p??e?? in the previous line] ???? ?s?e??, ???’ ??? ?p? t??t’ [sc. t? ?s?e??] ?t??pes?e, and 1464 e?, p??? ?’ ? d??ast?? a?t? [sc. t? ???ata, implied in p????] ?atap??e? ????; Thucyd. vii. 55 2 t? p?? a?t?? (‘before the late events’). Cp. also note on 198 18 infra. Dionysius makes no specific reference, here or elsewhere in his treatise, to the diphthongs. The probable inference is that he regarded them as true diphthongs, formed from the simple vowels whose pronunciation is separately described by him. 16. See Introduction, p. 46 supra, as to Sir Thomas Smith on this passage.—It is interesting also to notice the praise which Smith, in the same treatise on Greek pronunciation (Havercamp ii. p. 537), lavishes on Dionysius’ description of various vowels: “Quis Apelles aut Parrhasius faciem hominis penicillo vel coloribus exprimere potuit felicius, differentiamque constituere inter diversos vultus, quam hic verbis vocalium naturam distinxit ac separavit?” 21. With s??e???s?? t? p?e?a the meaning would be ‘while the windpipe constricts the breath.’ But the reading given by R represents the facts with a fair degree of accuracy, and it may be compared with Aristot. Hist. An. ix. 4 t? ?? ??? f???e?ta ? f??? ?a? ? ?????? ?f??s??, t? d’ ?f??a ? ???tta ?a? t? ?e???. ?p??? s??at?s???t??: “meaning perhaps that the mouth is not continually varied in shape,” A. J. E. 22. ??d?? p?a?ate??????: “that is, it does not move about, though it directs the breath,” A. J. E. ???’ ??e??s??: “meaning that it does not vibrate as for ? and ?,” A. J. E.
??e??s??. p??? t? ?? a??? ?a? t?? d??????? ? a???? ???eta? teta???? ?a??e? ?a? d???e?? t?? a???? t?? p?e?at??, t? d? ?a??a ? ?a???? ?e??e?a ?? ?p???p?? te ?a? ?? p???? p?e?at?? ?a? t?? ??t???a? ?p? ?a?? ?????e?s?? ??f??eta?. t??t?? d? ???t?sta ?? ?st? ?a? f???? ?d?st??5 ?p?te?e? t? te a??? ?a? t?? d??????? ?sa ????eta? ?at? t?? ??f????, ?t? p???? ??e?ta? ?????? ?a? t?? t?? p?e?at?? ??? ?p???pte? t????? ?e??? d? t? ?a??a ? ?a???? ?e??e?a, ?t? ????f??? t’ ?st? ?a? spad????e? t?? ????. a?t?? d? t?? a???? p???? e?f???tat?? ?? t? a, ?ta? ??te???ta??10 ???eta? ??? ?????????? te t?? st?at?? ?p? p?e?st?? ?a? t?? p?e?at?? ??? fe?????? p??? t?? ???a???. de?te??? d? t? ?, d??t? ??t? te pe?? t?? ?s?? t?? ???tt?? ??e?de? t?? ???? ???’ ??? ???, ?a? et???? ?????????? t?? st?at??. t??t?? d? t? ?? st????????eta? ??? ?? a?t? t? st?a ?a?15 pe??st???eta? t? ?e??? t?? te p????? t? p?e?a pe?? t? ????st???? p??e?ta?. ?t? d’ ?tt?? t??t?? t? ?? pe?? ??? a?t? t? ?e??? s?st???? ???????? ????????? p???eta? ?a? ste??? ??p?pte? ? ????. ?s?at?? d? p??t?? t? ?? pe?? t??? [143] in the process but remains at rest. But the long vowels, and those common vowels that are pronounced long, have an extended and continuous passage of breath, while those that are short or pronounced as short are uttered abruptly, with one burst of breath, the movement of the windpipe being but brief. Of these the strongest, which also produce the most pleasing sound, are the long ones and those common ones which are lengthened in utterance, the reason being that they are sounded for a long time, and do not cut short the tension of the breath. The short ones, or those pronounced short, are inferior, because they lack sonorousness and curtail the sound. Again, of the long vowels themselves the most euphonious is a, when prolonged; for it is pronounced with the mouth open to the fullest extent, and with the breath forced upwards to the palate. ? holds the second place, inasmuch as it drives the sound down against the base of the tongue and not upwards, and the mouth is fairly open. Third comes ?: in pronouncing this the mouth is rounded, the lips are contracted, and the impact of the breath is on the edge of the mouth. Still inferior to this is ?; for, through a marked contraction taking place right round the lips, the sound is strangled and comes out thin. Last of 7 ??e? R (ut videtur) 8 ??? ?p???pte? t???? RF: ??? ?p???pte? ?????? E: ?? ?ata??pte? t?? t???? PMVs 9 spad????e? PMVs: spa???e? R (sed vid. n. 138 1) EF 10 p???? REF: om. PMs 12 ??? fe?????? RaPMVs: ??afe?????? RbEF 13 d??t? REF: ?t? PMVs "" ??t? te F: te ??t? R: ??t? EPMVs 14 ???’ ??? REF: ????????? ???’ ??? PMVs "" t?? st?at?? REFM: om. PVs 16 pe??st???eta? REF: pe??st???e? PMVs 17 ?t? RF: ?st? EPMVs 18 ???????? REF: ?e?????? PMVs 5. With regard to the euphoniousness of the Egyptian vowels there is an interesting passage in Demetr. de Eloc. § 71: “In Egypt the priests, when singing hymns in praise of the gods, employ the seven vowels, which they utter in due succession; and the sound of these letters is so euphonious that men listen to it in preference to flute and lyre.” 9. spad????e?: see Gloss., s.v. 10. For the effect of the a sound in Latin cp. Cic. Tusc. Disp. ii. 9. 22 “haec dextra Lernam taetram, mactata excetra, " placavit: haec bicorporem afflixit manum: " Erymanthiam haec vastificam abiecit beluam: " haec e Tartarea tenebrica abstractum plaga " tricipitem eduxit Hydra generatum canem” (a translation of Soph. Trach. 1094-99). 11. Cp. Le Bourg. Gent. ii. 4 “la voix A se forme en ouvrant fort la bouche”; and the rest of MoliÈre’s comic phonetics furnish similar points of coincidence with this chapter of Dionysius. 12. “The position of the tongue has to be inferred from the presumed direction of the breath, on which many other writers besides Dionysius have laid stress; for A probably the tongue was depressed, so as to allow the breath to enter the mouth freely, and the sound was either a in ‘father,’ or, with a still more depressed tongue, the French a in ‘passer,’ which is a common Scotch pronunciation of the vowel a,” A. J. E. 13. “The description which Dionysius gives of the production of ? and of e is unfortunately not of such a kind that we can with any certainty infer the distinction of an open or closed sound,” Blass Pronunciation of Ancient Greek p. 36 (Purton’s translation). 14. The ?a? introduces a specification which is parallel to those which follow ??t?. 15. For the effect of the o sound (notwithstanding any differences in the two languages) cp. Cic. Cat. iv. init. “video, patres conscripti, in me omnium vestra ora atque oculos conversos. video, vos non solum de vestro ac reipublicae, verum etiam, si id depulsum sit, de meo periculo esse sollicitos.” And in Greek, the Homeric lines quoted on 154 23, 156 4 infra.—The question whether ? = ‘open’ or ‘closed’ o depends upon what position of the lips Dionysius’ description is taken to indicate. 17. ?tt??, ‘less,’ might mean inferior either in quality of tone or in the degree of opening of the mouth (A. J. E.). t? ?: this vowel can, as in Aristoph. Plut. 895, be so pronounced as to convey the sensations of a sycophant in the presence of roasted meats:— ???e?s???; ??d?? ?st??, ? ?a??t?t?, p??? ???a tea??? ?a? ??e?? ?pt?????. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?, where B. B. Rogers remarks: “This line [? ? etc.], as Bentley pointed out, is naso, non ore, efferendus. It represents a succession of sniffings, produced by the nose; and not words or inarticulate sounds spoken with the mouth.” 18. Cp. scholium on Dionysius Thrax p. 691. 27 B: t? ? t? ?e??? s?st???e? ?at? t?? ??f???s??. f?s? ??? ?????s??? ? ????a??asse?? ?? t? pe?? st???e??? ?a? s???a?? ???? ?t? pe?? a?t? t? ?e??? s?st???? ???????? ????????? p???eta? ?a? ste??? ??p?pte? ? ????. 19. “So far as the lips are concerned, this description would suit either the French u or the English oo, but the latter part of the description is better suited to French u, and from the Latins having at this time represented this sound by their new sign Y (the usual form of Greek ? in inscriptions) in place of their own V (which was our oo), we may feel sure that the sound was not English oo, and, if not, that it was most probably French u, as we know that it was so subsequently,” A. J. E. t??? ?d??ta?: “as the lips are not closed, there are only the teeth to limit the aperture,” A. J. E.—The position (?s?at?? p??t??) assigned to iota is to be noticed: cp. Hermog. p. ?d. p. 225 (Walz Rhett. Gr. vol. iii.) t? ? ... ???sta se??? p??e? t?? ????? p?e???sa?.
?d??ta? te ??? ? ????s?? t?? p?e?at?? ???eta? ????? ?????????? t?? st?at?? ?a? ??? ?p??ap?????t?? t?? ?e???? t?? ????. t?? d? ?a???? ??d?te??? ?? e???f??, ?tt?? d? d?se?d?? t?? e t? ?? d??st?s? ??? t? st?a ??e?tt?? ?at???? ?a? t?? p????? ?a??e? pe?? t?? ??t???a?5 ?????. f?????t?? ?? ??? ??a?t?? a?t? f?s??? ??f???? d? t???de? ??t? t?? ?????? ??t?? a?t?? p??te ?? ?st?? ?p?? t? te ? ?a? t? ?a? t? ? ?a? t? ? ?a? t? s? d?p?? d? t??a t? te ? ?a? t? ? ?a? t? ?. d?p?? d? ?????s?? a?t?10 ?t?? d?? t? s???eta e??a?, t? ?? ? d?? t?? s ?a? d, t? d? ? d?? t?? ? ?a? s, t? d? ? d?? t?? p ?a? s s??ef?a????? ???????? ?d?a? f???? ?a????ta, ? d?? t? ???a? ?p??e?? d?e?? ??a?t?? ?? ta?? s???aa?? pa?a?aa??e??? ??ast??. t??t?? d? ??e?tt? ?? ?st? t? d?p?? t?? ?p???,15 ?pe?d? e????? ?st? t?? ?t???? ?a? ????? ?????e?? d??e? t??? te?e????? ?tt? d? t? ?p?? d?? t? e?? ?a??t????? t?p??? s????es?a? t?? ????. f??e?ta? d’ a?t?? ??ast?? t????de t??? t??p??? t? ?? ? t?? ???tt?? p??? t?? ???a??? ?sta???? ?a? t?? ??t???a? s??????s??? t? d? t?? ??20 st?at?? t??? ?e??es? p?es???t??, t?? d? p?e?at?? d?? t?? ??????? e????????? t? d? ? t?? ???tt?? t?? f???? t?? p?e?at?? ?p???e???s?? ?a? etafe???s?? ?p? t??? ?????a? t?? ????? t? d? ? t?? ???tt?? ???a? ?p????p????s?? t? p?e?a ?a? p??? t?? ???a??? ????? t?? ?d??t?? ???sta?????25 [145] all stands ?: for the impact of the breath is on the teeth as the mouth is slightly open and the lips do not clarify the sound. Of the short vowels none has beauty, but ? is less ugly than e: for the former parts the lips better than the latter, and receives the impact more in the region of the windpipe. So much for the nature of the vowels. The semi-vowels are as follows. They are eight in number, and five of them are simple, viz. ?, , ?, ?, and s, while three are double, viz. ?, ?, ?. They are called double either because they are composite, receiving a distinctive sound through the coalescence respectively of s and d into ?, of ? and s into ?, and of p and s into ?; or because they each occupy the room of two letters in the syllables where they are found. Of these semi-vowels, the double are superior to the single, since they are ampler than the others and seem to approximate more to perfect letters. The simple ones are inferior because their sounds are confined within smaller spaces. They are severally pronounced somewhat as follows: ? by the tongue rising to the palate, and by the windpipe helping the sound; by the mouth being closed tight by means of the lips, while the breath is divided and passes through the nostrils; ? by the tongue intercepting the current of the breath, and diverting the sound towards the nostrils; ? by the tip of the tongue sending forth the breath in puffs and rising to the palate 1 ????s?? R: ???s?? EF: ???t?s?? PVs 2 ??? ?p??ap?????t??] ????t? ?ap?????t?? P 3 e???f?? REF: e????? PMVs 4 d?se?d?? REF: d?s???? PMVs "" t?? e t? ? Us.: t? e REFMV, t? ? Ps 5 ?a? t?? REF: t?? d? PMVs 8 ??t? RF: ??t? ??? EPMVs "" p??te] e PVs 9 d?p?? d? t??a F, RbE: d?p?? d? ?a? t??a Ra: t??a (? P) d? d?p?? PMVs 11 t?? d ?a? t?? s Ra: t?? d ?a? s Rb 13 ?d?a? RF: ?a? ?d?a? PMVs 14 pa?a?aa??e??? ??ast?? RF: pa?a?aa??e?a. ???st?? PMVs 17 ?a??t????? F: a??t????? R: ?a??t????? a?t?? E, PM 18 t?p??? RFM2: t????? EPM1Vs 20 ?sta???? REF: ???sta???? PMVs "" s??????s?? REF: s??????s?? t? p?e?a M: s??e???s?? t? p?e?a PVs 21 d?? t?? ... (23) p?e?at?? REFM: om. P 22 ?] p R 23 t??? ?????a? RPMs: t?? ?????a FE 24 ?p????p????s?? RF: ?p???ap????s?? EVs: ?p??ap????s?? (? alt. suprascr.) P, M 1. ????? ??????????: “no limitation is necessary, the lips may be as open for our ee as for our ah, but they may also be slightly open from the centre to the corners, no part being in contact,” A. J. E. 2. “There can be no doubt that our ee is meant, and, although this is usually considered to be a ‘bright’ sound, it will be found that if, while singing it, and without moving the tongue, the lips be as much closed as for oo, the result, which will be French u, is much more musical. Whatever doubt may remain from this description of the precise shades of sound, there can be none that ?, ?, ? had different sounds, as indeed transcripts of Greek into Latin letters and Latin into Greek letters shew that they had, partially at least, down to the 12th century A.D., although the confusion was complete in the 15th, as it has since remained. Dionysius does not describe the diphthongs ??, ??, or the digraphs ??, ??, ??, ??,” A. J. E. 5. “This would best suit our aw in awn shortened, that is, very nearly our o in on. Short e is not referred to, nor the short sounds of a, ?, ?,” A. J. E. 11. For the pronunciation of ? see Introduction, p. 44, and cp. Dionysius Thrax Ars Gramm. § 7 (Uhlig p. 14): ?t? d? t?? s?f???? d?p?? ?? ?st? t??a? ?, ?, ?. d?p?? d? e???ta?, ?t? ?? ??ast?? a?t?? ?? d?? s?f???? s???e?ta?, t? ?? ? ?? t?? s ?a? d, t? d? ? ?? t?? ? ?a? s, t? d? ? ?? t?? p ?a? s.—For the late use of d?? (with the genitive) of the means or material by or of which a thing is composed cp. 154 10 and 180 6; also Antiqq. Rom. i. ?? ??es? t? p???? p??a????? d?? ????? ?a? ?a???? s????? a?t???f???. 17. ?tt? ... ????: a true phonetic explanation. 20. For m and n in Greek and Latin (especially at the end of clauses) cp. Quintil. xii. 10. 31 “Quid? quod pleraque nos illa quasi mugiente littera cludimus M, in quam nullum Graece verbum cadit: at illi ny iucundam et in fine praecipue quasi tinnientem illius loco ponunt, quae est apud nos rarissima in clausulis.” 25. ???a??? ... ?d??t??. Demosthenes’ difficulty in pronouncing this letter (the trilled palato-dental r) is well known: e.g. Quintil. i. 11. 5 “(rho littera), qua Demosthenes quoque laboravit.”
t? d? s t?? ?? ???tt?? p??sa?????? ??? p??? t?? ???a??? ????, t?? d? p?e?at?? d?? ?s?? a?t?? fe?????? ?a? pe?? t??? ?d??ta? ?ept?? ?a? ste??? ???????t?? t? s????a. t??a d? t? ???p? ??f??a ??t?? ?a??e? t?? ??f?? ?? ???? ?? t?? ??f???? t?? s, t???? d? ?f???? t?? te d ?a? t?? ?5 ?a? t?? p. ??t?? s??at?s?? ??a?t?? ??f????. d??ata? d’ ??? ????? ???e?? t?? ????? ?pa?ta? ?d??e? ?? ??? a?t?? t? ?, ?a? ?st? t?? ??f???? ?????tat??? t?a???e? d? t? ? ?a? ?st? t?? ???e??? ?e??a??tat??? ?s?? d? p?? d?at???s?10 t? d?? t?? ??????? s??????e?a t? te ?a? t? ? ?e?at?e?de?? ?p?te????ta t??? ?????. ??a?? d? ?a? ??d?? t? s ?a? p?e???sa? sf?d?a ??pe?? ?????d??? ??? ?a? ?????? ????? ? ??????? ?f?ptes?a? d??e? f???? ? s??????? t?? ???? pa?a??? t??e? spa???? ?????t? a?t? ?a?15 [147] near the teeth; and s by the entire tongue being carried up to the palate and by the breath passing between tongue and palate, and emitting, round about the teeth, a light, thin hissing. The sound of the three remaining semi-voiced letters is of a mixed character, being formed of one of the semi-voiced letters (s) and three of the voiceless letters (d, ? and p). Such are the formations of the semi-vowels. They cannot all affect the sense of hearing in the same way. ? falls pleasurably on it, and is the sweetest of the semi-vowels; while ? has a rough quality, and is the noblest of its class. The ear is affected in a sort of intermediate way by and ?, which are pronounced with nasal resonance, and produce sounds similar to those of a horn. s is an unattractive, disagreeable letter, positively offensive when used to excess. A hiss seems a sound more suited to a brute beast than to a rational being. At all events, some of the ancients used it sparingly and guardedly. 1 p??sa?????? R: p??a?????? EF: p??s??a?????? P, Vs: p??a????????? M 2 ???? REF: ???? d? M: om. PVs "" ?s?? a?t?? R: ?s?? a?t?? F: ?s??? a?t?? M: ?s?? a?t?? EPVs 5 d ?a? t?? ? REF: ? ?a? t?? d PMVs 13 ?a? p?e???sa? REF: ?a? e? p?e???sa? PM: ?a? e? p?e???se?e Vs 14 ?????? RPMVs: ?????? EF 2. Perhaps the variations in the readings here (cp. also 148 16) indicate that one or two of the words originally stood in the dual number.—d?? ?s?? a?t?? (EPV) would mean ‘through the middle of the palate.’ 9. As in Virgil (Aen. viii. 140: cp. v. 217), “at Maiam, auditis si quicquam credimus, Atlas, " idem Atlas generat caeli qui sidera tollit.”—The same view of l is expressed in Demetr. de Eloc. § 174 p??? d? t?? ????? (sc. ?d?a ?st?) “?a???st?at??, ??????.” ? te ??? t?? ??da s??????s?? ???d?? t? ??e?, ?a? ? t?? ?? ??a?t?? (for the effect of the double l and n cp. such words as ‘bella’ and ‘donna’ in Italian). 12. It is well known that the Comic Poets make fun of Euripides’ line ?s?s? s’, ?? ?sas?? ??????? ?s?? (Med. 476: with Porson’s note). Pericles is said to have led the way in substituting tt for the less pleasing ss (see Lucian’s Iudicium Vocalium for the substitution itself). On the other hand, it has been observed (with reference to de Corona § 208 ???’ ??? ?st??, ??? ?st?? ?p?? ???tete, ??d?e? ????a???, t?? ?p?? t?? ?p??t?? ??e??e??a? ?a? s?t???a? ???d???? ???e???, ? t??? ?a?a???? p?????d??e?sa?ta? t?? p??????? ?a? t??? ?? ??ata?a?? pa?ata?a????? ?a? t??? ?? Sa?a??? ?a?a??sa?ta? ?a? t??? ?p’ ??te?s?? ?a? p?????? ?t????? t??? ?? t??? d??s???? ??as? ?e??????, ??a???? ??d?a?, ??? ?pa?ta? ????? ? p???? t?? a?t?? ????sasa t??? ??a?e?, ??s????, ???? t??? ?at????sa?ta? a?t?? ??d? t??? ??at?sa?ta? ?????): “in defence of English we may note that this renowned passage, perhaps the most effective ever spoken by an orator, has no less than fifty sigmas in sixty-seven words” (Goodwin’s edition of Demosth. de Cor. p. 148). There is also an interesting article on “Sigmatism in Greek Dramatic Poetry” in the American Journal of Philology xxix. 1 (cp. xxxi. 1). Mr. J. A. Scott there proves by means of examples that Homer, Pindar, Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides, Aristophanes and the Comic Poets, do not avoid recurrent sigmas; and he adds that “the phrases ? f???s??at?? and ‘Euripidean sigmatism,’ which rest on the assumption that Euripides in a peculiar way marred his style by an excessive use of sigma, have no basis of truth to support them.” He further remarks, “It is Lasus of Hermione [Athen. 455 c], the so-called teacher of Pindar, who won a certain kind of fame by producing asigmatic verses; but it was evidently a species of poetic gymnastics such as was later achieved by the poets of the ????? ?e?p????at?? and the ?d?sse?a ?e?p????at??, where the trick was to write the first book of each poem without a, the second without , and so on.” In Sappho’s Hymn to Aphrodite (C. V. c. 23) there is no lack of sigmas. But we may be sure that neither Demosthenes, nor any good reader of Sappho, would be guilty of undue sibilation in the actual delivery of the speech or of the lines: it is the continual hissing that, as in English, has to be avoided. (For the pronunciation of s, s, s?, s, ss see Report of Classical Association on Greek Pronunciation, p. 349 infra, and Giles’ Comparative Philology p. 115).—Instances of not unpleasant accumulations of the s sound in Latin are to be found in Virg. Aen. v. 46 “annuus exactis completur mensibus orbis”; Virg. Georg. i. 389 “et sola in sicca secum spatiatur harena”; Cic. Topic. i. 1 “maiores nos res scribere ingressos, C. Trebati, et iis libris, quos brevi tempore satis multos edidimus, digniores e cursu ipso revocavit voluntas tua.” Cp. Quintil. ix. 4. 37 “ceterum consonantes quoque, earumque praecipue quae sunt asperiores, in commissura verborum rixantur, ut si s ultima cum x proxima confligat; quarum tristior etiam, si binae collidantur, stridor est, ut ars studiorum. quae fuit causa et Servio, ut dixi, subtrahendae s litterae, quotiens ultima esset aliaque consonante susciperetur; quod reprehendit Luranius, Messala defendit.” An example of the recurrence of the s sound in English poetry is:— O the golden sheaf, the nestling treasure-armful! O the nutbrown tresses nodding interlaced! George Meredith, Love in the Valley; or Shakespeare’s “This precious stone set in the silver sea;” or many of the lines in Marlowe’s ‘smooth song’ “Come live with me, and be my love.” Of its deliberate elimination an instance is furnished by John Thelwall’s English Song without a Sibilant, entitled “The Empire of the Mind,” in which the last of the four stanzas runs:— But when to radiant form and feature, Internal worth and feeling join With temper mild and gay goodnature,— Around the willing heart, they twine The empire of the mind.
pef??a?????, e?s? d’ ?? ?a? ?s????? ??a? ?d?? ?p?????? d???? d? t??t? ?a? ???da??? ?? ??? f?s?? p??? ?? e??pe s?????te?e?? t’ ???d? d?????? ?a? t? s?? ??d???? ?????p???. t???? d? t?? ????? ??a?t?? ? d? d?p?? ?a?e?ta? t? ?5 ????? ?d??e? t?? ????? t?? ?t????? t? ?? ??? ? d?? t?? ? ?a? t? ? d?? t?? p t?? s?????? ?p?d?d?s? ????? ??t?? ?f?t????, t??t? d’ ?s??? t? p?e?at? das??eta? ?a? ?st? t?? ???e??? ?e??a??tat??. ?a? pe?? ?? t?? ??f???? t?sa?ta.10 t?? d? ?a??????? ?f???? ????a ??t?? t??a ?? ?st? ????, t??a d? das?a, t??a d? eta?? t??t??? ???? ?? t? ? ?a? t? p ?a? t? t, das?a d? t? ? ?a? t? f ?a? t? ?, ????? d? ?f??? t? ߯ ?a? t? ? ?a? t? d. f??e?ta? d? a?t?? ??ast?? t??p?? t??de? t??a ?? ?p? t?? ?e????15 ?????, ?ta? t?? st?at?? p?es???t?? t? p??a???e??? ?? t?? ??t???a? p?e?a ??s? t?? des?? a?t??. ?a? ????? ?? ?st?? a?t?? t? p, das? d? t? f, ?s?? d? ?f??? t? ߯? t?? ?? ??? ????te??? ?st?, t?? d? das?te???. ?a ?? a?t? s?????a t???? ??a?t?? ?f???? ???? s??at?20 ?e??????, ????t?t? d? ?a? das?t?t? d?afe???t??. t??a d? ???a ???eta? t?? ???tt?? ???? t? st?at? p??se?e?d????? ?at? t??? ete????? ?d??ta?, ?pe??’ ?p? t?? p?e?at?? [149] There are writers who used actually to compose entire odes without a sigma. Pindar shows the same feeling when he writes:— Ere then crept in the long-drawn dithyrambic song, And san that rang false on the speaker’s tongue.[130] Of the three other letters which are called “double,” ? falls more pleasurably on the ear than the others. For ? and ? give the hiss in combination with ? and p respectively, both of which letters are smooth, whereas ? is softly rippled by the breath and is the noblest of its class. So much with regard to the semi-vowels. Of the so-called “voiceless letters,” which are nine in number, three are smooth, three rough, and three between these. The smooth are ?, p, t; the rough ?, f, ?; the intermediate, , ?, d. They are severally pronounced as follows: three of them (p, ?, ) from the edge of the lips, when the mouth is compressed and the breath, being driven forward from the windpipe, breaks through the obstruction. Among these p is smooth, f rough, and comes between the two, being smoother than the latter and rougher than the former. This is one set of three mutes, all three spoken with a like configuration of our organs, but differing in smoothness and roughness. The next three are pronounced by the tongue being pressed hard against the extremity of the mouth near the upper teeth, then being blown 1 ?a? REF: om. PMVs "" ??a? [??d?]? cum litura F, E: ??a? a?d?? R: ??d?? ??a? P, MVs 2 d???? ... (4) ?????p??? om. R "" t??t? ?a? EF: t??t? PVs 3 ??pe F: ???e MV: ???pe EPs "" s?????te?e?[ata] ??da cum rasura F: s?????t??e? [-te??? ?da M] f???e?ta P, V: s?????te?? f???e?ta Es "" d??????? F: d??????? EPMVs: om. Athenaeus 4 ??d???? EF Athenaeus: ??da??? PMVs "" ?????p??? EFM: ?????p?? PVs 7 ?a? t? ? RE: t? d? ? FPMVs 11 ?a??????? RPMVs: om. EF 14 ??f??e?ta? MVs 16 ????? RFM: ????? t? p ?a? t? f ?a? t? ߯ EPVs "" t? te P 17 t? p?e?a P "" ?es?? R 18 a?t??] a?t?? P 23 ete????? REF: ete???t????? PMVs 1. Athenaeus quotes the lines of Pindar (ll. 3, 4 infra) in x. 455 C and in xi. 467 B. The former passage closely illustrates Dionysius’ remarks: ???da??? d? p??? t?? ?s???p????e?sa? ?d??, ?? ? a?t?? f?s? ???a????, ????e? ???f?? t???? ?? e??p???? p???????t??, ?? p????? t??t? p??s??????t?? d?? t? ?d??at?? e??a? ?p?s??s?a? t?? s??a ?a? d?? t? ? d?????e??, ?p???se? p??? ?? e??pe s?????t??e?? t’ ???d? ?a? t? s?? ??d???? ?????p???. ta?ta s?e??sa?t’ ?? t?? p??? t??? ???e???ta? ??s?? t?? ???????? t?? ?s???? ?d??, ?t?? ?p????feta? ???ta????, ?a? ? e?? t?? ???t?a d? t?? ?? ?????? p????e?? t? ??s? ???? ?s???? ?st??, ?? f?s?? ??a??e?d?? ? ???t???? ?? t??t? pe?? ??s????, ?? ?st?? ????? ??at?a ??p? ???a? te ???????’ ??????. In Pindar’s own text the right reading possibly is:— p??? ?? ??pe s?????t??e?? t’ ???d? d??????? ?a? t? s?? ??d???? ?????p??s?? ?p? st??t??. Mr. P. N. Ure suggests that Pindar’s real reference was not to the sound of san but to its form, and that ??d???? means either ‘misleading’ with reference to the similarity in form of san to mu, or ‘spurious,’ as not being the form for the sibilant employed at Thebes, where letters were introduced into Greece. 3. s?????t??e?a: unusual feminine of s?????te???, ‘stretched out like a measuring line.’ 5. “That the s in sd meant z appears from what Dionysius presently says, that ? is ‘quietly roughened by the breath,’ implying that it was voiced,” A. J. E. p. 44. The statement (p. 43 ibid.) that dz was probably an impossible initial combination to a Greek may be compared with Classical Review xix. 441 as well as with more ancient evidence. 13. Dionysius’ various statements as to the aspirates are discussed in E. A. Dawes’ Pronunciation of the Greek Aspirates pp. 29 ff. (as well as in Blass’s Ancient Greek Pronunciation). 15. Dionysius does not actually use Greek equivalents for the adjectives labial, dental, and guttural; but he clearly knows the physiological facts in which those terms have their origin. 18. As illustrating Dionysius’ own love of variety, compare ?s?? ?f??? here with ????? ?f??? (l. 14), eta?? t??t?? (l. 12), et???? ?a? eta?? ?f??? (150 9), ?s?? d? ?a? ?p??????? (150 4). 23. ?at? t??? ete????? ?d??ta?. “The pronunciation of the Greek and Roman t by placing the tongue against the roots of the gums in lieu of the upper teeth is not one of the more serious errors [in the modern pronunciation of Greek and Latin], at least it does not strike our ears as such. But it has always seemed to me that the taunting verses of Ennius, O Tite tute Tati tibi tanta tyranne tulisti, as of Sophocles, t?f??? t? t’ ?ta t?? te ???? t? t’ ?at’ e?, lose a good deal of their effect if the t’s are muffled behind the gums instead of being hurled out from the rampart of the teeth,” J. P. Postgate How to pronounce Latin p. 11.
?p????p??????? ?a? t?? d????d?? a?t? ??t? pe?? t??? ?d??ta? ?p?d?d??s??? d?a???tte? d? ta?ta das?t?t? ?a? ????t?t?? ????? ?? ??? a?t?? ?st? t? t, das? d? t? ?, ?s?? d? ?a? ?p??????? t? d. a?t? de?t??a s?????a t???? ??a?t?? ?f????. t??a d? t? ???p? t?? ?f???? ???eta?5 ?? t?? ???tt?? ???sta???? p??? t?? ???a??? ????? t?? f??????? ?a? t?? ??t???a? ?p????s?? t? p?e?at?, ??d?? ??d? ta?ta d?af????ta t? s??at? ???????, p??? ?t? t? ?? ? ????? ???eta?, t? d? ? das???, t? d? ? et???? ?a? eta?? ?f???. t??t?? ???t?sta ?? ?st?? ?sa t? p?e?at?10 p???? ???eta?, de?te?a d? ?sa ?s?, ????sta d? ?sa ????? ta?ta ?? ??? t?? a?t?? d??a?? ??e? ????, t? d? das?a ?a? t?? t?? p?e?at?? p??s?????, ?st’ ????? p?? te?e??te?a e??a? ??e????. XV ?? d? t?? ??a?t?? t?s??t?? te ??t?? ?a? d???e??15 t??a?ta? ????t?? a? ?a???e?a? ?????ta? s???aa?. t??t?? d? e?s? a??a? ?? ?sa? s??est??as?? ?? t?? f?????t?? t?? a???? ? t?? d??????? ?ta? a???? ??f???ta?, ?a? ?sa? ?????s?? e?? a???? ? a???? ?e??e??? ???a ? e?? t? t?? ??f???? te ?a? ?f????? ?a?e?a? d? ?sa? s??est??as??20 ?? ?a???? f???e?t?? ? ?a???? ?aa??????, ?a? ?sa? ?????s?? e?? ta?ta. ????? d? ?a? ?a??t?t?? [151] back by the breath, and affording it an outlet downwards round the teeth. These differ in roughness and smoothness, t being the smoothest of them, ? the roughest, and d medial or common. This is the second set of three mutes. The three remaining mutes are spoken with the tongue rising to the palate near the throat, and the windpipe echoing to the breath. These, again, differ in no way from one another as regards formation; but ? is pronounced smoothly, ? roughly, ? moderately and between the two. Of these the best are those which are uttered with a full breath; next those with moderate breath; worst those with smooth breath, since they have their own force alone, while the rough letters have the breath also added, so that they are somewhere nearer perfection than the others. CHAPTER XV SYLLABLES AND THEIR QUALITIES Such is the number of the letters, and such are their properties. From them are formed the so-called syllables. Of these syllables, those are long which contain long vowels or variable vowels when pronounced long, and those which end in a long letter or a letter pronounced long, or in one of the semi-vowels and one of the mutes. Those are short which contain a short vowel or one taken as short, and those which end in such vowels. There is 1 ?p????p??????? RF: ?p???ap??????? E: ?p??ap??????? P: ?p??ap??????? M: ?p???ap??????? Vs "" a?t?? ??t? E: ??t? RF: a?t?? PM: a?t? Vs 2 ?p?d?d??s?? RF: ?p?d?d??s?? t? t ?a? t? ? ?a? t? d PMVs 4 t???? RFM: om. PVs 6 p??? REF: ?at? PMVs "" t?? f??????? REF: t?? f??????? PMVs 7 p?e?at? RF: p?e?at? t? ? ?a? t? ? ?a? t? ? EPMVs "" ??d?? ??d? Us.: ??d?? d? ??d? R: ??d?? d? ?? F: ??de?? PMVs 10 ?f???. t??t?? ???t?sta ?? ?st?? F [E]: ?f??? t??t??? (t??t?? b)? ???t?sta ?? ??? ?st?? R: t??t??. ???t?sta ?? ??? ?st?? PMVs 11 d? REPMVs: d’ F "" ?s? EPMV,s: [?s??] cum rasura F: ?sa R "" ????sta REF: ?a??? PMVs "" ????] ????? P, EMVs: ???? F: ????? Ra: ???? Rb 13 ????? p?? R: ????? t?? libri "" te?e??te?a REF: te?e??te??? P: te?e??tata MVs 14 ??e???? P: ??e??a RFMs, V: om. E 19 ? e?? t?] e?? t? F: ? t? EP: ?t?? MV 20 te ?a? EF: ? PMV 21 ? ?a???? V 11. Usener seems to carry his faith in F to excess when, in one and the same line, he prints d’ ?sa and d? ?sa. Dionysius can hardly have extended his love for eta??? so far as that. 20. Batteaux (p. 208), when comparing French with the ancient languages in relations to long and short syllables, has the following interesting remarks: “Il n’est pas question de prouver ici que nous avons des syllabes brÈves: nous sommes presque persuadÉs que toutes nos syllabes le sont, tant nous sommes pressÉs quand nous parlons. Nous traitons de mÊme les syllabes latines; nous les faisons presque toutes brÈves, quand nous lisons: il n’y a guÈre que le ? et les ? grecs que nous allongions en lisant. Selon toute apparence, les Grecs and les Italiens anciens, qui, À en juger par les modernes, n’Étaient pas moins vifs que nous, ne devaient guÈre se donner plus de temps pour peser sur leurs syllabes longues. Aussi n’Était-ce pas dans la conversation qu’ils mesuraient leurs syllabes; c’Était dans les discours oratoires, et encore plus dans leurs vers; c’Était lÀ qu’on pouvait observer les longues et les brÈves, et c’est lÀ aussi que nous les devons observer dans notre langue.”
s???a?? ?? ?a f?s??, ???? ?a? a???te?a? t???? e?s? t?? a???? ?a? ?a??te?a? t?? ?a?e???. ?sta? d? t??t? fa?e??? ?p? t?? pa?ade???t??. ?????e?ta? d? ?a?e?a e??a? s???a?, ?? p??e? f???e? ???a ?a?? t? ?, ?? ???eta? ?d??. ta?t? p??ste??t?5 ???a ?? t?? ??f???? t? ? ?a? ?e??s?? ??d??? ??e? ?? ?t? ?a?e?a ? s???a?, p??? ??? ?????, ???’ ??e? t??? pa?a??a??? ??a?? pa?? t?? p??t??a?. ?t? p??ste??t? ta?t? t?? ?f???? ??a?t?? ?? t? t ?a? ?e??s?? t??p??? e???? a?t? t?? p??t???? ?sta? s???a?? ?a? ?t? ?a?e?a10 ??e?. t??t?? ?t? ???a t? a?t? s???a? p??ste??t? t? s ?a? ?e??s?? st??f??? t??s?? a?t? p??s???a?? ????sta?? a???t??a ?e??seta? t?? ?a??t?t?? ????sa ?t? ?a?e?a. ?????? t?tta?e? a?ta? ?a?e?a? s???a?? d?af??a? t?? ?????? a?s??s?? ????sa? t?? pa?a??a??? ?t???. ? d’ a?t??15 ????? ?a? ?p? t?? a????. ? ??? ?? t?? ? ??????? s???a? a??? t?? f?s?? ??sa tett???? ??a?t?? p??s???a?? pa?a????e?sa t???? ?? p??tatt?????, ???? d? ?p?tatt?????, ?a?’ ?? ???eta? sp???, e???? ?? d?p?? ?????t? e??a? t?? p??t??a? ??e???? t?? ?????a?t??? e?????? ????20 a???? ?a?’ ?? ??ast?? t?? p??ste???t?? ??a?t?? t?? ?p? t???att?? pa?a??a??? a?s??t?? ?? ????. a?t?a d? t?? ?st? t?? ?te t?? a???? ??a??e?? t?? a?t?? f?s?? ???? ??a?t?? p??te ???????a? ?te t?? ?a?e?a? e?? ?? ?p? p????? ??a?t?? s?ste?????a? ??p?pte?? t?? ?a??t?t??,25 ???? ???e??a? ?? d?p?as?? ???? ?e??e?s?a? t?? ?a?e??? ?a? ta?ta? ?? ??se? t?? a????, ??? ??a??a??? ?? t? pa???t? s??pe??. ???e? ??? ?s?? e?? t?? pa???sa? ?p??es?? ???tte? e???s?a?, ?t? d?a???tte? ?a? ?a?e?a s???a? [153] more than one kind of length and shortness of syllables: some are longer than the long and some shorter than the short. And this will be made clear by consideration of the examples which I am about to adduce. It will be admitted that a syllable is short which is formed by the short vowel ?, as, for example, in the word ?d??. To this let the semi-vowel ? be prefixed and ??d?? be formed. The syllable still remains short; but not equally so, for it will show some slight difference when compared with the former. Further, let one of the mutes, t, be prefixed and t??p?? be formed. This again will be longer than the former syllables; yet it still remains short. Let still a third letter, s, be prefixed to the same syllable and st??f?? be formed. This will have become longer than the shortest syllable by three audible prefixes; and yet it still remains short. So, then, here are four grades of short syllables, with only our instinctive feeling for quantity as a measure of the difference. The same principle applies to the long syllable. The syllable formed from ?, though long by nature, yet when augmented by the addition of four letters, three prefixed and one suffixed, as in the word sp???, would surely be said to be ampler than that syllable, in its original form, that consisted of a single letter. At all events, if it were in turn deprived, one by one, of the added letters, it would show perceptible changes in the way of diminution. As to the reason why long syllables do not transcend their natural quality when lengthened to five letters, nor short syllables drop from their shortness when reduced from many letters to one, the former being still regarded as double the shorts, and the latter as half the longs,—this does not at present demand examination. It is sufficient to say what is really germane to the present subject, namely, that one short syllable 4 d?] de? P "" ?a?e?a EM: ?a??a F: ?a?e?a? PV "" s???a?? PV 5 ???a ?a?? EF: ?a?? ???a V: ???a P "" p??ste??t? EPV: p??st???t? M: t?? p??s??t? F 8 ??a?? P: ??a?e? MV: om. EF "" p??ste??t? EPMV: p??s??t? F 9 ?? EF: om. PMV 15 ?????? EFV: ???????? PM 19 e????a ?? F 20 e??????] e??????? P: e??????? M "" ?’ ??? a???? P, M: te ??? a???? F: te a? p???? E: d’ a? p???? V 21 ?? PMV: om. EF 22 t???att??] t? ?e?p?? PM "" t?? ex t? corr. F: ? t?? PM, V 23 a?t?? F: ?a?t?? PMV 24 e ???????a? ... (25) ??a?t?? om. F "" p??te Uptonus, e Us.: ?pt? PM: d V 2. Cp. Quintil. ix. 4. 84 “sit in hoc quoque aliquid fortasse momenti, quod et longis longiores et brevibus sunt breviores syllabae; ut, quamvis neque plus duobus temporibus neque uno minus habere videantur, ideoque in metris omnes breves longaeque inter sese sint pares, lateat tamen nescio quid, quod supersit aut desit. nam versuum propria condicio est, ideoque in his quaedam etiam communes.” 8. ??a??: cp. de Isocr. c. 20 ??a?? d? t??a ... ?????ata. 12. t??s?? ... p??s???a??: the meaning apparently is that the first prefix increases the length by one augmentation; the second, by two; the third, by three. a?t? = ? s???a? st??f-. 22. ?p? t???att??: cp. Aristot. Eth. Nic. ii. 7. 12 ? d? p??sp???s?? ? ?? ?p? t? e???? ??a???e?a ?a? ? ???? a?t?? ??a???, ? d’ ?p? t? ??att?? e????e?a ?a? e???? [? ????], iv. 7. 14 ?? d’ e????e? ?p? t? ??att?? ?????te? ?a???ste??? ?? t? ??? fa????ta?; and Long. de Sublim. c. 38 a? d’ ?pe???a? ?a??pe? ?p? t? e????, ??t?? ?a? ?p? t???att??. 26. ?e??e?s?a? here (and in 204 3, 210 9) may perhaps supply a parallel (though not a complete one) of the kind desired in Classical Quarterly i. 41 n. 1.
?a?e?a? ?a? a??? a???? ?a? ?? t?? a?t?? ??e? d??a?? ??t’ ?? ?????? ?????? ??t’ ?? p???as?? ? ??es?? d?? ?t??? ? ????? ?atas?e?a??????? p?sa ?a?e?a ?a? p?sa a???. p??t?? ?? d? ?e???a t??t? t?? ?? ta?? s???aa?? pa???? ?te??? d? t????de? t?? ??a?t?? p????? ????t??5 d?af???? ?? ???? pe?? t? ??? ?a? t?? ?a??t?ta? ???? ?a? pe?? t??? ?????, ?p?? ?? ????? p??te??? e????a, p?sa ?????? ?a? t?? ?? t??t?? s???sta??a? s???a?? ? d?? t??t?? p?e????a? ?a t?? te ?d?a? ???st?? s??e?? d??a?? ?a? t?? ?????? ?p??t??, ? ???eta? d?? t?? ???se?? te ?a?10 pa?a??se?? a?t??? ?? ?? a?a?a? te f??a? ?????ta? ?a? s????a? ?a? ?e?a? ?a? t?a?e?a?, ????a????sa? te t?? ????? ?a? p???a????sa?, ?a? st?f??sa? ?a? d?a????sa?, ?a? p?sa? ????? ?atas?e?????sa? d???es?? f?s????? a?ta? d’ e?s? ???a? t? p????? ?sa?.15 ta?ta d? ?ataa???te? ?? ?a???stat?? p???t?? te ?a? s????af??? t? ?? a?t?? ?atas?e?????s?? ???ata s?p?????te? ?p?t?de??? ????????, t? d? ???ata ?a? t?? s???a?? ???e?a? ??? ?? ?????ta? pa?ast?sa? p??es?? p??????? f???te????s??, ?? p??e? p??????? ?????, ?p? ?? t??20 p??s????? a???a??? t? pa?e?t?se? t?? s???a?? t?? ?pa?st?? ??fa??e?? ????e??? ???? ????e? ???s?? ??e??????? ???? ???? [155] may differ from another short, and one long from another long, and that every short and every long syllable has not the same quality either in prose, or in poems, or in songs, whether these be metrically or rhythmically constructed. The foregoing is the first aspect under which we view the different qualities of syllables. The next is as follows. As letters have many points of difference, not only in length and shortness, but also in sound—points of which I have spoken a little while ago—it must necessarily follow that the syllables, which are combinations or interweavings of letters, preserve at once both the individual properties of each component, and the joint properties of all, which spring from their fusion and juxtaposition. The sounds thus formed are soft or hard, smooth or rough, sweet to the ear or harsh to it; they make us pull a wry face, or cause our mouths to water, or bring about any of the countless other physical conditions that are possible. These facts the greatest poets and prose-writers have carefully noted, and not only do they deliberately arrange their words and weave them into appropriate patterns, but often, with curious and loving skill, they adapt the very syllables and letters to the emotions which they wish to represent. This is Homer’s way when he is describing a wind-swept beach and wishes to express the ceaseless reverberation by the prolongation of syllables:— Echo the cliffs, as bursteth the sea-surge down on the strand.[131] 1 ?? F: ??te PMV 2 ?t??? ? ????? F: ????? ? ?t??? PMV 8 ?a? EF: om. PMV 10 ?a? (posterius) EF: ?a? t?? PMV 13 p?sa? EFM: p?sa? t?? PV 16 d? PMV: ?d? EF 17 a?t?? EF: a?t?? te PMV 18 t? d? FM: t? EPV 19 ???e?a? F: d? ???e?a? E: ???e??? PM: d? ???e??? V 20 t?? EF: om. PMV 21 t?? om. P 22 ??fa??e?? EF: ?fa??e?? PMV 1. H. Richards (Classical Review xix. 252) suggests ??t?, in place of the ??te of PMV and the ?? of F. 3. If this passage (from 152 4 up to this point) be taken in connexion with one from the scholia to Hephaestion and another from Marius Victorinus (see Goodell’s Greek Metric pp. 6, 7), we find the following difference indicated as between the school of the metrici and that of the rhythmici: “The metrici considered the long syllable as always twice the length of the short; whatever variation from this ratio the varying constitution of syllables produced was treated as too slight to affect the general flow of verse. The rhythmici, on the other hand, held that long syllables differed greatly from each other in quantity, and that short syllables differed from each other in some degree, apart from variations in tempo. The doctrine of ?????a or irrationality, whereby some syllables were longer or shorter by a small undefined amount than the complete long, was associated by some with this theory, as in a passage of Dionysius Halic. (C. V. c. 17 ?? d’ ?p? t?? a???? ... t?? p??? ?a??? ?? ?????: cp. c. 20 ibid.). Some, at least, affirmed also that a single consonant required half the time of a short vowel, and that two consonants or a double consonant required the same time as a short vowel; those writers accordingly set up a scale of measurement for syllables, simply counting the number of time-units required, on this theory, by the constituent vowels and consonants,” Goodell Greek Metric pp. 8, 9. 20. Cp. the use of the long o in such passages as Virg. Aen. iii. 670 ff. “verum ubi nulla datur dextra adfectare potestas " nec potis Ionios fluctus aequare sequendo, " clamorem immensum tollit, quo pontus et omnes " contremuere undae”; v. 244 ff. “tum satus Anchisa cunctis ex more vocatis " victorem magna praeconis voce Cloanthum " declarat viridique advelat tempora lauro, " muneraque in navis ternos optare iuvencos " vinaque et argenti magnum dat ferre talentum.” See also Demetr. p. 42 for A. C. Bradley’s comments on Virgil’s line “tendebantque manus ripae ulterioris amore.” 23. Aristotle (Poetics c. 22) points out that it would be disastrous to substitute the trivial ??????s?? for ???s?? in this passage.—With regard to the sound of the line cp. schol. on Il. xvii. 265 ?a? ?st?? ?de?? ??a ??a ?a??ss?? ?p?fe??e??? p?ta?? ?e?at? ?a? t? ??a??ptes?a? ????e???, ?a? t?? ??at????e? t?? p?ta?? ?a?ass?a? ????a? ????sa?, ? ???sat? d?? t?? ?pe?t?se?? t?? ???s??. a?t? ? e???? ???t???? ??a?se t? p???ata? ??t?? ??a???ste??? t?? ??????? t? ?????e??? pa??st?se? ... t?? ??? ?pa?????? t?? ?d?t?? ?????? ? t?? “???s??” ??ad?p??s?? ???a? ?pet??ese s???d?a?.
?p? d? t?? tet?f?????? ?????p?? t? te t?? ????d???? ??e??? ?a? t?? d?? t?? ?e???? ?ade?a? ??e??a? t?? t?? sp??a??? ???a? ?????? d? ste????? te ?a? ?d???? ?d???s??, ?e?s? ???af????5 ?a? ?????? p?? d??s?? ??de??as?a? ????e??? p????? ?a? ?atesp??das???? ??d’ e? ?e? ??a p???? p??? ???e???? ?p?????, p??p???????d?e??? pat??? ???? a????????. ???a ?st?? e??e?? pa?’ a?t? t??a?ta, ?????? ???? ?10 s?at?? ??e??? ? p????? ?pe????? ? st?se?? ??e?a? ? t?? pa?ap??s??? t? d?????ta pa?’ ??d?? ??t?? ?te??? ? t?? t?? s???a?? ?atas?e???? ?a? ???a t??t??? ??a?t??? e???as??a e?? ?a??t?ta ?a? t???? ?a? sp??d?? ?a? t? t??t??? ?????e??, ?? ??e? ta?t?15 ???d?? ????sa et? d??s?? ?e?pe? ?a? ??????? d’ ??p???e?, ?pe? ?d?? ???at?? p??. ?f’ ?? ?? ??? ? t?? p?e?at?? d????ta? s????p? ?a? t? t?? f???? ?ta?t??, ?f’ ?? d’ ? t?? d?a???a? ??stas?? ?a? t?20 t?? de?at?? ?p??sd???t??? p??e? d? t??t?? ???te??? ? t?? s???a?? te ?a? ??a?t?? ???tt?s??. [157] Or again when, after the Cyclops has been blinded, Homer desires to express the greatness of his anguish, and his hands’ slow search for the door of the cavern:— The Cyclops, with groan on groan and throes of anguish sore, With hands slow-groping.[132] And when in another place he wishes to indicate a long impassioned prayer:— Not though in an agony Phoebus the Smiter from Far should entreat Low-grovelling at Father Zeus the Aegis-bearer’s feet.[133] Such lines are to be found without number in Homer, representing length of time, hugeness of body, stress of emotion, immobility of position, or similar effects, simply by the manipulation of the syllables. Conversely, others are framed to give the impression of abruptness, speed, hurry, and the like. For instance, Wailing with broken sobs amidst of her handmaids she cried,[134] and And scared were the charioteers, that tireless flame to behold.[135] In the first passage the stoppage of Andromache’s breath is indicated, and the tremor of her voice; in the second, the startled dismay of the charioteers, and the unexpectedness of the terror. The effect in both cases is due to the docking of syllables and letters. 1 tet?f?????? E: tet?f????? F: t?f??????? PMV 2 t?? d?? EMV: d?? t?? FP 8 p??? EF: p???? PMV Hom. 10 e??e?? om. F 11 ??e?a?] ????a? FM 15 ?????e?? F: ??*?e?? P: ???e?? MV 16 d????s?? P: ????s?? Hom. 18 ??p????? PMV 19 ?? F: ?? PMV 20 ??stas?? FM: ??tas?? PV 21 de??at?? PV 1. ????d??: a somewhat poetical word, though used by Herodotus and Plato. Its use in a highly figurative passage of Herodotus (v. 18) is censured in the de Sublim. iv. 7 ?a? t? ???d?te??? ?? p????, t? f??a? t?? ?a??? ???a??a? “????d??a? ?f?a???.” 4. In these lines, and in 154 23, the reiteration of the long ?, and of the long ?, is particularly to be noted. 9. p??p???????d?e???: imitated by Ap. Rhod. Argon. i. 386 p??p???a??e???, and ii. 595 p??p???ata??d??. Cp. Odyss. xvii. 524 ???e? d? ??? de??? t?d’ ??et? p?ata p?s???, " p??p???????d?e???. 10. ?????? ????: cp. Virg. Aen. i. 272 “hic iam ter centum totos regnabitur annos,” and iii. 284 “interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum.” 11. s?at?? ??e???: cp. Virg. Aen. vii. 783 “ipse inter primos praestanti corpore Turnus.”—p????? ?pe?????: cp. Virg. Aen. ix. 475 “at subitus miserae calor ossa reliquit, " excussi manibus radii revolutaque pensa.” 12. A blending of (1) pa?’ ??d?? ??t?? ??, (2) pa?’ ??d?? ?te??? ?. 16. Cp. Virg. Aen. ix. 477 “evolat infelix et femineo ululatu " scissa comam muros amens atque agmina cursu " prima petit,” etc. 18. Batteux (RÉflexions pp. 219-21) quotes and analyzes the well-known passage of Racine’s PhÈdre (v. 6) which begins: “Un effroyable cri, sorti du fond des flots, " Des airs en ce moment a troublÉ le repos.” He says: “Dans le dernier morceau de Racine qui peint l’objet terrible, il n’y a pas un vers qui n’ait le caractÈre de la chose exprimÉe. Ce sont des sons aigus et perÇans, des syllabes chargÉe de consonnes, et de consonnes Épaisses: sorti du fond des flots; notre sang s’est glacÉ; L’onde approche, se brise; Son front large est armÉ. Des mots qui se heurtent: effroyable cri; cri redoutable; le crin s’est hÉrissÉ. D’autres mots larges et spacieux: Cependant, sur le dos de la plaine liquide, S’ÉlÈve À gros bouillons (S’ÉlÈve rejetÉ À l’autre vers comme celui-ci de DesprÉaux, S’ÉlÈve un lit de plume) une montaigne humide; cornes menaÇantes; Écailles jaunissantes; Indomptable taureau, dragon impÉtueux. Des syllabes qui se renversent les unes sur le autres: Sa croupe se recourbe en replis tortueux. Ce vers, dans un poËme ancient, eÛt ÉtÉ cÉlÉbrÉ de siÈcle en siÈcle.”
XVI ?a? a?t?? ?? d? ?atas?e?????s?? ?? p???ta? ?a? ???????f?? p??? ???a ????te? ???e?a ?a? d???t??? t?? ?p??e????? t? ???ata, ?spe? ?f??? p???? d? ?a? pa?? t?? ?p??s?e? ?a????s?? ?? ??e???? ?ates?e?asa?, ?sa ??t??? t?? p?a??t?? ?st??? ?? ??e? ta?t?5 ????e? ??? ??a ??a p?t? ?e??? ?pe?????. a?t?? d? ?????a? p?tet? p????? ??????. a???a?? e???? ??eta?, sa?a?e? d? te p??t??. s??ptet’ ??st?? te ?????? ?a? d??p?? ????t??. e???? d? t??t?? ???? ?a? d?d?s?a??? ? f?s?? ? p????sa10 ??t????? ?a? ?et????? ??? t?? ????t??, ??? d????ta? t? p???ata ?at? t??a? e??????? ?a? ????t???? t?? d?a???a? ????t?ta?? ?f’ ?? ?d?d????e? ta???? te ???ata ???e?? ?a? ??eet?s??? ?pp?? ?a? f??a???? t????? p???? te [159] CHAPTER XVI POETIC SKILL IN THE CHOICE AND IN THE COMBINATION OF WORDS The poets and prose-writers themselves, then, with their eye on each object in turn, frame—as I said—words which seem made for, and are pictures of, the things they connote. But they also borrow many words from earlier writers, in the very form in which those writers fashioned them—when such words are imitative of things, as in the following instances:— For the vast sea-swell on the beach crashed down with a thunder-shock.[136] And adown the blasts of the wind he darted with one wild scream.[137] Even as when the surge of the seething sea falls dashing (On a league-long strand, with the roar of the rollers thunderous-crashing).[138] And his eyes for the hiss of the arrows, the hurtling of lances, were keen.[139] The great originator and teacher in these matters is Nature, who prompts us to imitate and to assign words by which things are pictured, in virtue of certain resemblances which are founded in reason and appeal to our intelligence. It is by her that we have been taught to speak of the bellowing of bulls, the whinnying of horses, the snorting of goats, the roar of fire, the 1 ?? F: te PMV 2 p??? ???a PV: p??s??a PM 4 ??t??? EF: ??t???tata PMV 5 p?a??t??] ??a?t?? PM 6 ?????e? F: ????e? PMV 8 e????? P, EM Hom.: e???a F 11 ?a? ?et????? ??? EF: ??? ?a? ?et????? V: ?a? ?et????? M: ??? P 12 t?? EF: om. PMV 13 ?? P: ?? EFMV 14 f??a???? EF: f?????? P: f??a???? V: f??a???? M "" t?????] ta???? F 2. p??? ???a ????te?: for ???a cp. 160 4. The writer must, in Matthew Arnold’s phrase, have his “eye on the object.” Cp. Aristot. Poet. c. xvii. de? d? t??? ????? s???st??a? ?a? t? ???e? s??ape????es?a? ?t? ???sta p?? ??t?? t???e???? ??t? ??? ?? ??a???stata ???? ?spe? pa?’ a?t??? ?????e??? t??? p?att?????? e???s??? t? p??p?? ?a? ???sta ?? ?a?????? t? ?pe?a?t?a: and Long. de Sublim. c. xv. ??’ ??? ?? e?p???, ?t? ? ???? t?? ???f??t?? s??ep?a??e? t?? ??at??, ?a? s?????d??e???sa t??? ?pp??? s??ept???ta?; ?? ??? ??, e? ? t??? ???a????? ??e????? ?????? ?s?d????sa ?f??et?, t??a?t’ ?? p?te ?fa?t?s??. 4. ??t???: cp. Aristot. Poet. c. iv. t? te ??? ?e?s?a? s?f?t?? t??? ?????p??? ?? pa?d?? ?st? (?a? t??t? d?af????s? t?? ????? ???? ?t? ??t???tat?? ?st? ?a? t?? a??se?? p??e?ta? d?? ??se?? t?? p??ta?), ?a? t? ?a??e?? t??? ??as? p??ta?. 6. For the repeated r sound cp. the passage of the Aeneid (i. 108) which begins “talia iactanti stridens Aquilone procella,” and schol. on Odyss. v. 402 t?? d? pep??????? ? ????? (sc. ????e?)? t?a?? ??? t? ?, t? ?, t? ?. 8. Cp. schol. ad Il. ii. 210 s?f??? t? ?p??e???? tet?????ta? t? ?p?? ta?? ???at?p???a??.—In this line F’s reading e???a accords with a conjecture of Bentley’s. 9. Cp. Virg. Aen. v. 437 “stat gravis Entellus nisuque immotus eodem " corpore tela modo atque oculis vigilantibus exit.” 11. Not all languages, however, have the same powers in this direction: cp. Quintil. i. 5. 72 “sed minime nobis concessa est ???at?p???a; quis enim ferat, si quid simile illis merito laudatis ????e ??? et s??e ?f?a??? fingere audeamus? Iam ne balare quidem aut hinnire fortiter diceremus, nisi iudicio vetustatis niterentur” (Quintilian has just before, §§ 67 and 70, referred to Pacuvius’ repandirostrum and incurvicervicum: which may be compared with ????a????a????, Aristot. Poet. c. 21); and viii. 6. 31 “???at?p???a quidem, id est fictio nominis, Graecis inter maxima habita virtutes, nobis vix permittitur ... vix illa, quae pep?????a vocant, quae ex vocibus in usum receptis quocunque modo declinantur, nobis permittimus, qualia sunt Sullaturit et proscripturit.” Greek, English and German admit onomatopoeia more readily than Latin and French. Any undue restriction (such as that indicated by Quintilian when defining pep?????a) hampers the life of a language. Words should serve their apprenticeship, no doubt; but there should be no lack of probationers. We feel that the language itself is growing when Cicero uses ‘dulcescit’ of the growing and ripening grape, or when Erasmus uses the same word to indicate that England ‘grew’ upon him the more he knew it.—For the general question of the right of coining new words or reviving disused words see Demetr. pp. 255, 297, 298 (and cp. §§ 94, 220 ibid.). Many of Dionysius’ remarks, here and elsewhere, seem to concern the choice or the manufacture of words rather than their arrangement; but, from the nature of the case, he clearly finds it hard to draw a strict dividing-line either in this direction or in regard to the entire ?e?t???? t?p?? as distinguished from the p?a?at???? t?p??. 13. In giving the singular, P seems clearly right here, and as clearly wrong when giving the plural in 156 19.
???? ?a? p?ta??? ????? ?a? s?????? ????? ?a? ???a t??t??? ???a pap???? t? ?? f???? ??ata, t? d? ??f??, t? d? ?????, t? d? p?????, t? d? ????se??, t? d’ ??e?a?, t? d’ ????? ???at?? ?t?? d?p?te? pe?? ?? e???ta? p???? t??? p?? ???, t? ???t?sta d’ ?? p??t? t?? ?p??5 ?t??????a? e?sa?a???t? ?????, ???t??? t? S???at???, p???a?? ?? ?a? ???? ???sta d’ ?? t? ??at???. t? d? t? ?ef??a??? ?st? ?? t??t?? t?? ?????; ?t? pa?? ?? t?? t?? ??a?t?? s?p????? ? t?? s???a?? ???eta? d??a?? p??????, pa?? d? t?? t?? s???a?? s???es??10 ? t?? ????t?? f?s?? pa?t?dap?, pa?? d? t?? t?? ????t?? ?????a? p?????f?? ? ?????? ?ste p???? ?????? ?a??? ?? e??a? ????? ?? ? ?a?? ?st?? ???ata, ??????? d? ????t?? s???a?? te ?a? ???ata ?a?? a?t?a e??a?, ?de?a? d? d???e?t?? ?? t?? ?d????t?? t?? ????? ???es?a? ?at? t? pa?ap??s???15 ????t?? te ?a? s???a?? ?a? ??a?t??, t?? te ?at? ???? ?? t??t??? d?af????, ?a?’ ?? d????ta? t? te ??? ?a? t? p??? ?a? a? d?a??se?? ?a? t? ???a t?? p??s?p?? ?a? t? s??ed?e???ta t??t???, ?p? t?? p??t?? ?atas?e??? t?? ??a?t?? ???es?a? t??a?ta?.20 ???s?a? d’ ??????? pa?ade??as? t?? ????? t??de t?? saf??e?a? ??e?a? t? ??? ???a p???? ??ta ?p? sa?t?? s?a???e??? e???se??. ? d? p???f???tat?? ?p??t?? t?? [161] rushing of winds, the creaking of hawsers, and numerous other similar imitations of sound, form, action, emotion, movement, stillness, and anything else whatsoever. On these points much has been said by our predecessors, the most important contributions being by the first of them to introduce the subject of etymology, Plato the disciple of Socrates, in his Cratylus especially, but in many other places as well. What is the sum and substance of my argument? It is that it is due to the interweaving of letters that the quality of syllables is so multifarious; to the combination of syllables that the nature of words has such wide diversity; to the arrangement of words that discourse takes on so many forms. The conclusion is inevitable—that style is beautiful when it contains beautiful words,—that beauty of words is due to beautiful syllables and letters,—that language is rendered charming by the things that charm the ear in virtue of affinities in words, syllables, and letters; and that the differences in detail between these, through which are indicated the characters, emotions, dispositions, actions and so forth of the persons described, are made what they are through the original grouping of the letters. To set the matter in a clearer light, I will illustrate my argument by a few examples. Other instances—and there are plenty of them—you will find for yourself in the course of your own investigations. When Homer, the poet above all others 2 ??ata EPM: ??t??? V: ???ata F 3 ????? E: ???a M 4 ????a? F "" d?p?te FMV: d? P 5 d’ ?? F: de ??? (???? M) ?? PMV 9, 10, 11 pa??] pe?? R "" ??a?t??] p?a??t?? F: cf. 158 5 10 d??a?? RF: s???es?? EPV "" s???es?? EF: s????se?? PMV: ??se?? R 12 ????? REF: ????? [?]??eta? cum litura P, MV 13 ??????? REF: ?a??? PV 14 a?t?a RMV: a?t?a? F: a?t??? EP 15 ?at? F: ?a? PMV 20 t??a?ta? Us.: t??a?ta F, PMV 21 pa?ade??as? F: de??as?? P, MV 23 ?p??t?? t?? MV: ?p??t?? FP 1. Cp. Virg. Aen. i. 87 “insequitur clamorque virum stridorque rudentum”; Ap. Rhod. Argon. i. 725 ?p? p???? d? ????e? " ?p?a te ???a p??ta t???sset? ??ss?????s??. 5. So Diog. Laert. (auctore Favorino in octavo libro Omnigenae historiae): ?a? p??t?? ??e???se t?? ??aat???? t?? d??a?? (Vit. Plat. 25). 8. The following passage (from ?t? to ?a?? a?t?a) is quoted in schol. anon. in Hermog. (Walz Rhett. Gr. vii. 1049), with the prefatory words ???? ?a? ?? t? pe?? s????se?? ????t?? pe?? ???e?? d?a?a???? ???e? ?t? ?t?. 10. The endless possibilities of these syllabic, verbal, and other permutations had evidently impressed the imagination of Dionysius: together with their climax in literature itself, and in all the great types of literature. 12. “This sentence (?ste p???? ?????? ... ???ata ?a?? a?t?a e??a?) puts boldly the truth which Aristotle had evaded or pooh-poohed in his excessive devotion to the philosophy of literature rather than to literature itself” (Saintsbury History of Criticism i. 130). 21. pa?ade??as? is perhaps to be preferred to de??as? here: cp. 164 16. 22. ?p? sa?t?? = per te ipsum, tuopte Marte: cp. 96 21 ?s??p??? d’ a?t?? ?p’ ?a?t?? ?e??e???. 23. p???f???tat?? In this respect Homer’s great compeer is Shakespeare, in whose dramas “few things are more remarkable than the infinite range of style, speech, dialect they unfold before us” (Vaughan Types of Tragic Drama p. 165).—The passage of Dionysius which follows might be endlessly illustrated from Shakespeare; e.g. from Sonnet civ., Romeo and Juliet ii. 2 and v. 3, Antony and Cleopatra ii. 2 (speeches of Enobarbus), Tempest iii. 1. In the scene of the Tempest, correspondence and variety are alike conspicuous. Ferdinand’s address (beginning “Admired Miranda!”) tallies—to the line and even to the half-line—with Miranda’s reply, and the concluding lines are, in the one case, But you, O you, So perfect and so peerless, are created Of every creature’s best; and, in the other, But I prattle Something too wildly, and my father’s precepts I therein do forget. In the same scene the lines— O, she is Ten times more gentle than her father’s crabbed, And he’s composed of harshness, would have a very different effect (cp. quotation from Aristotle’s Poetics on 78 9 supra) if written as follows:— O, she is Ten times more gracious than her sire is stern, And he is merely cruel (‘merely’ being understood, of course, in the Shakespearian sense of ‘absolutely’).
p???t?? ?????, ?ta? ?? ??a? ??e?? e???f?? ?a? ?????? ?d???? ?pa????? ?p?de??as?a? ????ta?, t?? te f?????t?? t??? ??at?st??? ???seta? ?a? t?? ??f???? t??? a?a??t?t???, ?a? ?? ?atap????se? t??? ?f????? t?? s???a?? ??d? s?????e? t??? ????? pa?at??e?? ???????? t? d?s??f??a, p?ae?a? d?5 t??a p???se? t?? ?????a? t?? ??a?t?? ?a? ????sa? ???p?? d?? t?? ?????, ?? ??e? ta?t? ? d’ ?e? ?? ?a????? pe??f??? ???e??pe?a ??t??d? ????? ?? ???s? ?f??d?t?. ???? d?p?te t???? ?p??????? pa?? ??10 f??????? ???? ????? ??e???e??? ????sa. ?a? ?????? e?d?? pe???a???a, t?? p?te ???e?? ??e? ??? et? ??????, ?pe? p??e ???a ?d?a. ?ta? d’ ???t??? ? f?e??? ? ???????? ???? e?s???, t?? te f?????t?? ?? t? ???t?sta ??se? ???? t?? ??f?e?d?? ?15 ?f???? t? d?se?f???tata ???eta? ?a? ?atap????se? t??t??? t?? s???a??, ??? ?st? ta?t? se?da???? d’ a?t?s? f??? ?e?a?????? ???. t? d’ ?p? ?? G???? ??s???p?? ?stef???t? de???? de??????, pe?? d? ?e??? te F??? te.20 p?ta?? d? ?e s????s?? e?? ?????? ?? ?a? p?ta??? ?d?t?? ??a?s?????? ????sas?a? t? ???e? ????e??? ??? ????seta? ?e?a? s???a?? ???’ ?s????? ?a? ??t?t?p??? [163] many-voiced, wishes to depict the young bloom of a lovely countenance and a beauty that brings delight, he will use the finest of the vowels and the softest of the semi-vowels; he will not pack his syllables with mute letters, nor impede the utterance by putting next to one another words hard to pronounce. He will make the harmony of the letters strike softly and pleasingly upon the ear, as in the following lines:— Now forth of her bower hath gone Penelope passing-wise Lovely as Artemis, or as Aphrodite the Golden.[140] Only once by the Sun-god’s altar in Delos I chanced to espy So stately a shaft of a palm that gracefully grew thereby.[141] Rose Chloris, fair beyond word, whom Nereus wedded of old, For her beauty his heart had stirred, and he wooed her with gifts untold.[142] But when he introduces a sight that is pitiable, or terrifying, or august, he will not employ the finest of the vowels. He will take the hardest to utter of the fricatives or of the mutes, and will pack his syllables with these. For instance:— But dreadful he burst on their sight, with the sea-scum all fouled o’er.[143] And thereon was embossed the Gorgon-demon, with stony gaze Grim-glaring, and Terror and Panic encompassed the Fearful Face.[144] When he wishes to reproduce in his language the rush of meeting torrents and the roar of confluent waters, he will not employ smooth syllables, but strong and resounding ones:— 2 ?pa?a??? F 3 ???seta? ... a?a??t?t??? om. F 4 s????pte? P 6 p??e? P 12 ?????? F "" ?d?? PMV "" ?? F 13 ??e? ???] t???a??? F "" eta P, M: ?ata F: d?? EV 19 ?????? sic F: ????? ceteri "" ??s???p?? F (metri, ut videtur, gratia) 22 ????seta? Us.: ?????eta? F: ?t? EPMV 23 ??t?t?p??? F: ??t?t?p??? ??se? EPMV 1. ??????: cp. scholium in P, s?(e??sa?) p?? ?????? ?d?(???) ?pa????? de????(s??) ?(?)?(??). 3. ???seta? ... ?atap????se? ... s?????e? ... p???se?: general truths expressed by means of the future tense. 8. Cp. Virg. Aen. i. 496 “regina ad templum, forma pulcherrima Dido, " incessit magna iuvenum stipante caterva. " qualis in Eurotae ripis aut per iuga Cynthi " exercet Diana choros,” etc.; and Aen. xii. 67 “Indum sanguineo veluti violaverit ostro " si quis ebur, aut mixta rubent ubi lilia multa " alba rosa: tales virgo dabat ore colores.” 13. In Odyss. xi. 282 the textual evidence is reported as follows: “d?? FHJK, ss. XTU2, Dion. Hal. comp. verb. 16; d?a P; et? XDSTUW, An. Ox. iv. 310. 5, Bekker An. 1158, Eust.; eta G” (Ludwich ad loc.).—In the present passage of Dionysius the reading et? gives an additional in the line: ??e? ??? et? ??????, ?pe? p??e ???a ?d?a. For some instances in which the authorities vary between et? and ?at? see Ebeling’s Lexicon Homericum, s.v. et?. 14. In his selection of tragic qualities Dionysius seems perhaps to have in view, once more, the Aristotelian doctrine of two extremes and a mean.—As the epithet ???????? so closely follows the quotations from Homer, it is natural to suppose that Dionysius uses the word in the Homeric sense of lordly, august, rather than in the later (bad) sense of haughty, insolent. 15. Sauppe would insert t? d?s???stata ?a? between ???? and t?? ??f?e?d??.
?? d’ ?te ?e?a???? p?ta?? ?at’ ??esf? ????te? ?? ?s????e?a? s????et?? ????? ?d??. ?a??e??? d? t??a p??? ??a?t??? ?e?a p?ta?? et? t?? ?p??? ?a? t? ?? ??t????ta, t? d’ ?p?fe??e??? e?s???? ??a??p?? te p???se? s???a?? ?a? ??a???? ?????? ?a?5 ??t?st??????? ??a?t?? de???? d’ ?f’ ?????a ????e??? ?stat? ??a, ??e? d’ ?? s??e? p?pt?? ????, ??d? p?dess?? e??e st????as?a?. ??att????? d? pe?? p?t?a? ?????p?? ??f?? te ?a? ????10 ???t??? ?p?de????e???, ?p? t?? ??dest?t?? te ?a? ?a??f???t?t?? ?????e? ??a?t??, ??da? ?ea???? t?? ?atas?e??? ??d? ?d????? s?? te d?? ???a? ?ste s???a?a? p?t? ?a?? ??pt’? ?? d’ ????fa??? ?a?d?? ??e, de?e d? ?a?a?.15 p??? ?? ????? e?? ???e??, e? p??t?? pa?ade??ata ??????? f??e?? ?? ?? t?? ?pa?t?se?e ?at? t?? t?p?? t??de? ?ste ???es?e?? t??? e???????? ?p? t? ???? eta?s?a?. f?? d? t?? ????e??? ????sas?a? ????? ?a??? ?? t? s??t????a? t?? f????, ?sa ?a???????a? ? e?a??p??pe?a? ? se??t?ta pe??e???fe?20 ???ata, e?? ta?t? s????e??. e???ta? d? t??a pe?? t??t?? ?a? Te?f??st? t? f???s?f? ?????te??? ?? t??? pe?? [165] And even as Wintertide torrents down-rushing from steep hill-sides Hurl their wild waters in one where a cleft of the mountain divides.[145] When he depicts a hero, though heavy with his harness, putting forth all his energies against an opposing stream, and now holding his own, now being carried off his feet, he will contrive counter-buffetings of syllables, arresting pauses, and letters that block the way:— Round Achilles the terrible surge towered seething on every side, And a cataract dashed and crashed on his shield: all vainly he sought Firm ground for his feet.[146] When men are being dashed against rocks, and he is portraying the noise and their pitiable fate, he will linger on the harshest and most ill-sounding letters, altogether avoiding smoothness or prettiness in the structure:— And together laid hold on twain, and dashed them against the ground Like whelps: down gushed the brain, and bespattered the rock-floor round.[147] It would be a long task to attempt to adduce specimens of all the artistic touches of which examples might be demanded in this one field. So, contenting myself with what has been said, I will pass to the next point. I hold that those who wish to fashion a style which is beautiful in the collocation of sounds must combine in it words which all carry the impression of elegance, grandeur, or dignity. Something has been said about these matters, in a general way, by the philosopher Theophrastus in his work on Style, where he 2 ????? FP: ????? EM2V 9 st????as?a? F Hom.: st????es?a? PMV 10 d?att????? F "" pe?? F, V: pa?a P, M 11 ?p?de????e??? F: ??de????e??? PMV 14 p?t? F, MV: p??t? P: cf. 202 6 infra. 17 ?at? t?? t?p?? t??de ?? ?? t?? ?pa?t?se?e (hoc verborum ordine) PV "" ?at? F: ?a? ?at? PV 20 ?a???????a? ? F: ?a???????a? ?a? PMV 21 t? a?t? F: t??t? PMV 1. Cp. Virg. Aen. ii. 496 “non sic, aggeribus ruptis cum spumeus amnis " exiit oppositasque evicit gurgite moles, " fertur in arva furens cumulo camposque per omnes " cum stabulis armenta trahit.” 7. Cp. Virg. Aen. x. 305 “solvitur (sc. puppis Tarchontis) atque viros mediis exponit in undis, " fragmina remorum quos et fluitantia transtra " impediunt retrahitque pedes simul unda relabens.” 14. Cp. Virg. Aen. v. 478, “durosque reducta " libravit dextra media inter cornua caestus " arduus, effractoque illisit in ossa cerebro.”—Demetr. (de Eloc. § 219), in quoting this passage of Homer, couples with it Il. xxiii. 116 p???? d’ ??a?ta ??ta?ta p??a?t? te d???? t’ ????? (Virgil’s “quadripedante putrem sonitu quatit ungula campum,” Aen. viii. 596).—Another good Virgilian instance of adaptation of sound to sense is Georg. iv. 174 “illi inter sese magna vi bracchia tollunt " in numerum, versantque tenaci forcipe ferrum.” 18. f?? seems (cp. the legal use of aio) to approximate to the sense of ?e?e?? (as in Pind. Nem. iii. 28, Soph. Aj. 1108). Either so, or (as Upton suggested) we may insert de??, or the sense may simply be, “I say that the man who aims ... does combine, etc. (i.e. when he knows his own business).” 19. For the construction ????? ?a??? ?? t? s??t????a? t?? f???? cp. Fragm. of Duris of Samos, ?f???? d? ?a? Te?p?p?? t?? ?e?????? p?e?st?? ?pe?e?f??sa?, ??te ??? ??se?? et??a?? ??de?a? ??te ?d???? ?? t? f??sa?, a?t?? d? t?? ???fe?? ???? ?pee????sa?. 20. Here, again, the Aristotelian ‘mean’ may possibly be intended. 22. Theophrastus: for other references to Theophrastus in the Scripta Rhetorica of Dionysius see de Lysia cc. 6, 14; de Isocr. c. 3; de Din. c. 2; de Demosth. c. 3. The passage of Theophrastus which Dionysius has in mind here is no doubt that mentioned by Demetr. de Eloc. § 173 p??e? d? e??a??? t?? ????e?a? ?a? t? ?e??e?a ?a?? ???ata. ???sat? d’ a?t? Te?f?ast?? ??t??? ?????? ???at?? ?st? t? p??? t?? ????? ? p??? t?? ???? ?d?, ? t? t? d?a???? ??t???.
???e??, ???a ????e?, t??a ???ata f?se? ?a??? pa?ade??at?? ??e?a, ?? s??t??e???? ?a??? ??eta? ?a? e?a??p?ep? ?e??ses?a? t?? f??s??, ?a? a???? ?te?a ???? ?a? tape???, ?? ?? ??te p???a ???st?? ?ses?a? f?s?? ??te ?????. ?a? ? ??a ??? ?p? s??p?? ta?ta e???ta? t? ??d??. e? ?? ???5 ???????? p??t’ e??a? t? ???a t?? ???e?? ?f’ ?? ???e? d????s?a? t? p???a e?f??? te ?a? ?a???????a, a??a? ????? ??te?? t? ?e???? e? d? ?d??at?? e?? t??t?, ?spe? ?p? p????? ??e?, t? p???? ?a? ??e? ?a? pa?a??se? pe??at??? ?fa???e?? t?? t?? ?e?????? f?s??, ?pe? ????? e???e? ?p?10 p????? p??e??. e? ??? t?? ????t? ??t??’ ??? ? p???t?? ? ??t????, t??a se??t?ta ? ?a???????a? ta?t’ ??e? t? ???ata ? ta?? ????t?a?? ?e?ta? p??es?? ???a ?a? ???a??ss?? ?a? G?a?a ?a? ?te???? ?a? S????? ?a? T?s? ?a? ????st?? ?a? ??t??s?? ?a? t???’ ?fe??? ?? ? p???t?? ???ta?, ??de??15 ?? e?pe?? ??d’ ??t??’ ??? ????? ???’ ??t?? a?t? ?a??? ??e???? s???fa??e? ?a? pa?ap????as?? e?f????? d?e???fe? ?ste e?a??p?ep?stata fa??es?a? p??t?? ???ata? ????t?? ?? ?????e?? ?a? ???t?? ????? ???es??a?? te ????????? te ??????? te,20 ?? ?’ ????? ?????t? ?a? ????da pet??essa? S?????? te S????? te p???????? t’ ?te????, T?spe?a? G?a??? te ?a? e???????? ???a??ss??, ?? t’ ?f’ ??’ ?????t? ?a? ????s??? ?a? ???????, ?? t’ ??e??’ e???? ?d’ ???? ?a? ?ete??a,25 ??a???? ?ede??? t’ ???t?e??? pt???e????. ?? e?d?s? ????? ??? ???a? p?e????? de?? pa?ade???t??. [167] distinguishes two classes of words—those which are naturally beautiful (whose collocation, for example, in composition will, he thinks, make the phrasing beautiful and grand), and those, again, which are paltry and ignoble, of which he says neither good poetry can be constructed nor good prose. And, really and truly, our author is not far from the mark in saying this. If, then, it were possible that all the parts of speech by which a given subject is to be expressed should be euphonious and elegant, it would be madness to seek out the inferior ones. But if this be out of the question, as in many cases it is, then we must endeavour to mask the natural defects of the inferior letters by interweaving and mingling and juxtaposition, and this is just what Homer is accustomed to do in many passages. For instance, if any poet or rhetorician whatsoever were to be asked what grandeur or elegance there is in the names which have been given to the Boeotian towns,—Hyria, Mycalessus, Graia, Eteonus, Scolus, Thisbe, Onchestus, Eutresis, and the rest of the series which the poet enumerates,—no one would be able to point to any trace of such qualities. But Homer has interwoven and interspersed them with pleasant-sounding supplementary words into so beautiful a texture that they appear the most magnificent of all names:— Lords of Boeotia’s host came Leitus, Peneleos, Prothoenor and Arcesilaus and Clonius for battle uprose, With the folk that in Hyrie dwelt, and by Aulis’s crag-fringed steep, And in Schoinus and Scolus, and midst Eteonus’ hill-clefts deep, In Thespeia and Graia, and green Mycalessus the land broad-meadowed, And in Harma and Eilesius, and Erythrae the mountain-shadowed, And they that in Eleon abode, and in Hyle and Peteon withal, And in Ocalee and in Medeon, burg of the stately wall.[148] As I am addressing men who know their Homer, I do not 1 ???a] ?a?’ ? F 2 ?e??ses?a?] ???es?a? F 3 a???? om. F 4 ???st?? ?ses?a?] ???s??? F 5 ?p? FPMV "" e???ta? t? ??d?? F: t? ??d?? e???ta? PMV 7 ?a????????a s 11 ? p???t?? P: p???t?? FM 13 ???t?a?? PV: ???t??a?? F: ???t?a? M 15 t???’ ?fe??? F: t???a ???? PM, V 17 s???fa??e? F, EP: s???fa??e M: s???fa?e? V 18 e?a??p?ep?ste?a E "" p??t??] t??t?? V "" ???ata PMV: ????t?? EF 25 ?d’ F: ??d’ M: ?d’ V 1. pa?ade??at?? ??e?a looks like an adscript (possibly on ????e?: to indicate that there were many other topics in Theophrastus’ book), which has found its way into the text. 4. For the distinction between poetry and prose cp. Aristot. Rhet. iii. 3 (1406 a) ?? ?? ??? p???se? p??pe? ???a ?e???? e?pe??, ?? d? ???? t? ?? ?p?ep?ste?a, t? d?, ?? ? ?ata????, ??e????e? ?a? p??e? fa?e??? ?t? p???s?? ?st??, ?pe? de? ?e ???s?a? a?t???, and iii. 4 (1406 b) ???s??? d? ? e???? ?a? ?? ????, ???????? d?? p???t???? ???. 5. ??? ?p? s??p?? = ‘haud ab re.’ The minute variations in word-order between F and P are not usually given in the critical footnotes. But the fact that P places (here and in 164 17) the verb at the end of the sentence is noteworthy. 18. Cp. Virg. Georg. iv. 334-44; Aen. vii. 710-21; Milton Par. Lost i. 351-5. 396-414, 464-9, 576-87 (especially 583-7); and see Matthew Arnold (On translating Homer: Last Words p. 29) as to Hom. Il. xvii. 216 ff. 26. Dionysius (here as elsewhere) doubtless intended his remarks to apply to the lines that follow his quotation, as well as to those actually quoted. 27. ?? e?d?s?: this expressive phrase is as old as Homer himself (Il. x. 250 e?d?s? ??? t?? ta?ta et’ ???e???? ????e?e??). It occurs also in Thucyd. (ii. 36. 4 a??????e?? ?? e?d?s?? ?? ????e??? ??s?).
?pa? ??? ?st?? ? ?at?????? a?t? t????t?? ?a? p???? ???a, ?? ??? ??a??as?e?? ???ata ?a??e?? ?? ?a?? t?? f?s?? ?t????? a?t? ??se? ?a???? ?a? ??e? t?? ??e???? d?s???e?a? t? t??t?? e???f??. ?a? pe?? ?? t??t?? ????. XVII ?pe? d? ?a? t??? ?????? ?f?? ?? ????? ???a? ??e??5 t?? ????at???? ?a? e?a??p?ep??? s????se??, ??a ?de?? e??? e d??? ???e?? ?????? ?a? ?t?a ??s???? ???e?a ?e???a? e?? ?? ??????? ??d’ ?et??? e?s????ta d???e?t??, ?p?d?s? ?a? t?? ?p?? t??t?? ?????. ??e? d’ ??t??? p?? ???a ?a? ??a ?a? ???? ????? ???e??, ? t? ?10 ???s???a?? ?st??, ?? ???? t??? ???eta?? t? d’ a?t? ?a?? p?da ?a? ?????. d?s?????? ?? ??? ???e?? d?af??a? t?e??. ? ??? ?? ?f?t???? ?sta? ?a?e??? ? ?? ?f?t???? a???? ? t?? ?? ?a?e?a?, t?? d? a????. t?? d? t??t?? t??t?? ????? d?tt?? ? t??p??? ? ?? t?? ?p? ?a?e?a? ????e???15 ?a? ????? e?? a????, ? d’ ?p? a???? ?a? ????? e?? ?a?e?a?. ? ?? ??? ?a??s???a?? ??e?? te ?a? p???????? ?a?e?ta?, ?a? ??te e?a??p?ep?? ?st?? ??te se???? s??a d’ a?t?? t????de ???e d? s? ?at? p?da ?e???ta ??ea.20 [169] think there is need to multiply examples. All his Catalogue of the towns is on the same high level, and so are many other passages in which, being compelled to take words not naturally beautiful, he places them in a setting of beautiful ones, and neutralizes their offensiveness by the shapeliness of the others. On this branch of my subject I have now said enough. CHAPTER XVII ON RHYTHMS, OR FEET I have mentioned that rhythm contributes in no small degree to dignified and impressive composition; and I will treat of this point also. Let no one suppose that rhythm and metre belong to the science of song only; that ordinary speech is neither rhythmical nor metrical; and that I am going astray in introducing those subjects here. In point of fact, every noun, verb, or other part of speech, which does not consist of a single syllable only, is uttered in some sort of rhythm. (I am here using “rhythm” and “foot” as convertible terms.) A disyllabic word may take three different forms. It may have both syllables short, or both long, or one short and the other long. Of this third rhythm there are two forms: one beginning in a short and ending in a long, the other beginning in a long and ending in a short. The one which consists of two shorts is called hegemon or pyrrhich, and is neither impressive nor solemn. Its character is as follows:— Pick up the limbs at thy feet newly-scattered.[149] 1 a?t? Toupius: a?t?? libri 6 ?de?? EF: ? ?? (?a? M2) t?? PM: ? ? t?? V 7 e om. PMV 10 ?a? ??a om. P 12 t?ssa?e? E 13 ?a???? FM 20 ?e???ta EF: ?e???ta PMV 1. Usener’s a?t? (“all his Catalogue is on the same high level”) is perhaps preferable to the manuscript reading a?t??, which, however, may be taken to refer to p??es?? (166 13). Usener’s suggestion has, it should be pointed out, been anticipated by Toup (ad Longin. p. 296). 5. In this chapter Dionysius seems to have specially in view Aristotle’s Rhetoric iii. 8 (cp. note on 255 25 infra) and the ?????? st???e?a of Aristoxenus. But his general standpoint probably comes nearer to that of Aristophanes of Byzantium and Dionysius Thrax: he is, that is to say, primarily a metrist and a grammarian, and at times looks upon the rhythmists and musicians with some distrust. 11, 12. Dionysius agrees here with Aristoxenus, ?????? st???e?a ii. 16 ? d? s?a???e?a t?? ????? ?a? ??????? p????e? t? a?s??se?, p??? ?st?? e?? ? p?e???? ????: and § 18 ibid. ?t? ?? ??? ?? ???? ?????? p??? ??? ?? e?? fa?e???, ?t?. 17. See Introduction (p. 6 supra) for a classified list of the metrical feet mentioned in this chapter. Voss says as to the p????????, “nullum ex eo alicuius momenti constitui potest carmen, cum numero et pondere paene careat. aptus dumtaxat ad celeres motus exprimendos, cuius modi erant armati saltus Corybantum apud Graecos, et Saliorum apud Romanos”; see also Hermog. II. ?d. i. (Walz iii. p. 293, lines 1-11). Some sensible remarks on the whole question are made by Quintil. ix. 4. 87: “miror autem in hac opinione doctissimos homines fuisse, ut alios pedes ita eligerent aliosque damnarent, quasi ullus esset, quem non sit necesse in oratione deprehendi. licet igitur paeona sequatur Ephorus, inventum a Thrasymacho, probatum ab Aristotele, dactylumque, ut temperatos brevibus ac longis; fugiat molossum et trochaeum, alterius tarditate alterius celeritate damnata; herous, qui est idem dactylus, Aristoteli amplior, iambus humanior videatur; trochaeum ut nimis currentem damnet eique cordacis nomen imponat; eademque dicant Theodectes ac Theophrastus, similia post eos Halicarnasseus Dionysius: irrumpent etiam ad invitos, nec semper illis heroo aut paeone suo, quem, quia versum raro facit, maxime laudant, uti licebit. ut sint tamen aliis alii crebriores, non verba facient, quae neque augeri nec minui nec sicuti modulatione produci aut corripi possint, sed transmutatio et collocatio.” 20. ???e d? s? ?t?.: source unknown; perhaps the reference is to the tearing of Pentheus limb from limb.—A similar line in Latin would be: “id agite peragite celeriter,” Marius Victorinus Ars Gramm. iii. 1.
? d’ ?f?t??a? t?? s???a?? a???? ???? ?????ta? ?? sp??de???, ????a d’ ??e? ??a ?a? se??t?ta p?????? pa??de??a d’ a?t?? t?de p??a? d??’ ???s?, ta?ta? ? ?e??a?, ?e??a? ? ta?ta?;5 ? d’ ?? ?a?e?a? te ?a? a???? s???e?e??? ??? ?? t?? ???????? ??? ?a?e?a?, ?a?? ?a?e?ta?, ?a? ?st?? ??? ??e????? ??? d’ ?p? t?? a???? ????ta?, t???a???, ?a? ?st? a?a??te??? ?at???? ?a? ??e???ste???? pa??de??a d? t?? ?? p??t???? t????de10 ?pe? s???? p??est?, pa? ?e???t???. t?? d’ ?t???? ???, ??’ ???????s? ??des?? ????e?e. d?s?????? ?? d? ????? ???e?? d?af??a? te ?a? ????? ?a? s??ata t?sa?ta? t??s?????? d’ ?te?a p?e?? t??15 e??????? ?a? p??????t??a? ????ta ?e???a?. ? ?? ??? ?? ?pas?? ?a?e??? s??est??, ?a???e??? d? ?p? t???? ???e??? [t???a??? p???], ?? pa??de??a t????de ????e, d??at?f??’, ??????e, p??e????ade, tape???? te ?a? ?se??? ?st? ?a? ??e????, ?a? ??d?? ?? ??20 [171] That which has both its syllables long is called a spondee, and possesses great dignity and much stateliness. Here is an example of it:— Ah, which way must I haste?—had I best flee By this path? or by that path shall it be?[150] That which is composed of a short and a long is called iambus if it has the first syllable short; it is not ignoble. If it begins with the long syllable, it is called a trochee, and is less manly than the other and more ignoble. The following is an example of the former:— My leisure serves me now, Menoetius’ son.[151] Of the other:— Heart of mine, O heart in turmoil with a throng of crushing cares![152] These are all the varieties, rhythms, and forms of disyllabic words. Those of the trisyllabic are distinct; they are more numerous than those mentioned, and the study of them is more complicated. First comes that which consists entirely of short syllables, and is called by some choree (or tribrach), of which the following is an example:— Bromius, wielder of spears, Lord of war and the onset-cheers.[153] This foot is mean and wanting in dignity and nobility, and 5 ? ?e??a? ?e??a? ? ta?ta? PMV: ? ?e??a? ? ta?ta? E, F 10 ?? om. PMV 11 ?pe? s???? EMV: ?p? s????? FP 13 ??des? ?e????e?e sic F 14 ?? EPMV: om. F 17 ???e??? MV: om. FP 18 t???a???] t???a??? F. uncinis includendum vel t???a??? p??? vel ???e??? tamquam glossema quod, margini olim adscriptum, in textum postea irrepserit 20 ?a? ??e???? om. P 2. The high rank assigned to the spondee is noted in schol. anon. ad Hermog. II. ?d. (Walz Rhett. Gr. vii. 1049): t?tte? (sc. ?????s???) d? t?? sp??de??? et’ a?t?? (sc. et? t?? ?a??? ?????).—For Dionysius’ view of the spondee and other feet see also Walz viii. 980 ?????s??? ?? ?? t? pe?? s????se?? ????t?? f?s?? ?t? ? d??t???? ?t?. 4. Euripides’ Hec. 162-4 runs thus in G. G. A. Murray’s text:— p??a? ? ta?ta? ? ?e??a? ste???; †p?? d’ ?s?; †p?? t?? ?e?? †? da????? †?pa?????; As the editor remarks later, “metrum nec in se perfectum,” etc. See also Porson’s note on the same passage of the Hecuba.—For a Latin spondaic line cp. Ennius “olli respondit rex Albai longai” (Annal. Reliq. i. 31 Vahlen). 7. The iambus and the trochee abound in ordinary speech, and must therefore be used in oratory with moderation: cp. Cic. de Oratore iii. 47 “nam cum sint numeri plures, iambum et trochaeum frequentem segregat ab oratore Aristoteles, Catule, vester, qui natura tamen incurrunt ipsi in orationem sermonemque nostrum; sed sunt insignes percussiones eorum numerorum et minuti pedes”; Orator 56. 189 “versus saepe in oratione per imprudentiam dicimus; quod vehementer est vitiosum, sed non attendimus neque exaudimus nosmet ipsos; senarios vero et Hipponacteos effugere vix possumus; magnam enim partem ex iambis nostra constat oratio”; Aristot. Rhet. iii. 8. 4 ? d’ ?a?? a?t? ?st?? ? ????? ? t?? p?????? d?? ???sta p??t?? t?? ?t??? ?ae?a f??????ta? ?????te?: Poet. iv. 14 ???sta ??? ?e?t???? t?? ?t??? t? ?ae??? ?st??? s?e??? d? t??t??? p?e?sta ??? ?ae?a ????e? ?? t? d?a???t? t? p??? ????????, ???et?a d? ???????? ?a? ??a????te? t?? ?e?t???? ?????a?: Demetr. de Eloc. § 43 ? d? ?a?? e?te??? ?a? t? t?? p????? ???e? ?????. p????? ???? ?t?a ?a??? ?a???s?? ??? e?d?te?. 9. Cp. Aristot. Rhet. iii. 8 ? d? t???a??? ???da????te???? d???? d? t? tet??et?a? ?st? ??? ????? t???a??? t? tet??et?a. 11. As in Hor. Epod. ii. 1 “Beatus ille, qui procul negotiis.” 13. This line of Archilochus is preserved (together with the six that follow it) in Stobaeus Florileg. i. 207 (Meineke). For a similar Latin trochaic verse see Marius Victorinus i. 12 “Roma, Roma cerne, quanta sit Deum benignitas.” 18. For the effect of tribrachs in Latin cp. Marius Victorinus i. 12 “nemus ave reticuit, ager homine sonat.” 20. ?a? ??e????: these words are absent from P; perhaps rightly. They do not sort well with ?a? ??d?? ... ?e??a???.
a?t?? ?????t? ?e??a???. ? d’ ?? ?pas?? a????, ???tt?? d’ a?t?? ?? et????? ?a???s??, ?????? te ?a? ????at???? ?st? ?a? d?ae???? ?p? p???? pa??de??a d? a?t?? t????de ? ????? ?a? ??da? ?????st?? s?t??e?. ? d’ ?? a???? ?a? d?e?? ?a?e??? ?s?? ?? ?a?? t??5 a???? ?f??a??? ???asta?, ?a? ?? sf?d?a t?? e?s???? ?st? ????? ???? d?a????asta? te ?a? p??? t? ???? ?a? ??e???? ??e?, ??? ?st? ta?t? ?a??e ???ae, s? t??de ???a??. ? d? p???a???? t?? d?? ?a?e?a? ???pa?st?? ?? ?a?e?ta?, 10 se??t?ta d’ ??e? p?????? ?a? ???a de? ??e??? t? pe??t????a? t??? p???as?? ? p????, ?p?t?de??? ?st? pa?a?a??es?a?? t??t?? t? s??a t????de a?? ?? ?efa??? ? p???a??? ??e??. ? d? ?p? t?? a???? ????e???, ????? d? e?? t?? ?a?e?a?15 d??t???? ?? ?a?e?ta?, p??? d’ ?st? se??? ?a? e?? t? ?????? t?? ????e?a? ????????tat??, ?a? t? ?e ??????? ?t??? ?p? t??t?? ??se?ta? ?? ?p? t? p???? pa??de??a d? a?t?? t?de ?????e? e f???? ??e?? ?????ess? p??asse?. ?? ??t?? ??????? t??t?? t?? p?d?? t?? a???? ?a??t??a?20 [173] nothing noble can be made out of it. But that which consists entirely of long syllables—molossus, as the metrists call it—is elevated and dignified, and has a mighty stride. The following is an example of it:— O glorious saviours, Zeus’ and Leda’s sons.[154] That which consists of a long and two shorts, with the long in the middle, bears the name of amphibrachys, and has no strong claim to rank with the graceful rhythms, but is enervated and has about it much that is feminine and ignoble, e.g.— Triumphant Iacchus that leadest this chorus.[155] That which commences with two shorts is called an anapaest, and possesses much dignity. Where it is necessary to invest a subject with grandeur or pathos, this foot may be appropriately used. Its form may be illustrated by— Ah, the coif on mine head all too heavily weighs.[156] That which begins with the long and ends with the shorts is called a dactyl; it is decidedly impressive, and remarkable for its power to produce beauty of style. It is to this that the heroic line is mainly indebted for its grace. Here is an example:— Sped me from Ilium the breeze, and anigh the Ciconians brought me.[157] The rhythmists, however, say that the long syllable in this foot 3 d?ae???? (? suprascripto) P: d?a???e? ?? M1: d?ae???? ?? M2V: d?a???e? F "" t????de F: t?de PMV 5 d?e?? P: d???? MV: F 6 a???? F: a???? ??at??a? t?? ?a?e??? PMV "" e?s???? EF: e?s?????? PMV 7 d?a?e???asta? F: ????asta? E 8 ??e??e? P, M: ??e??? V: ??d?? F 9 ???ae L. Dindorfius: d????ae libri 11 ??e??? t? F: ??e??? PV: e???? M "" pe??t????a? F: pe???e??a? PMV 12 pe???a??es?a? F 14 ?efa??? E: ?efa??? F: ?efa??? PMV "" ??e?? P: ??e? EFMV 16 d??t???? EFM: da?t? P: da?t?????? V "" t? ?????? t?? ????e?a? EF: ?????? ?????a? PMV 17 ?p? R 2. ????at????: various modern examples of the rhythmical effect of long and short syllables will be found in Demetr., e.g. p. 219. Here may be added, from George Meredith’s Love in the Valley— Thicker crowd the shades as the grave East deepens Glowing, and with crimson a long cloud swells. Maiden still the morn is; and strange she is, and secret; Strange her eyes; her cheeks are cold as cold sea-shells. Here the long syllables in italics may be contrasted with: Deals she an unkindness, ’tis but her rapid measure, – ? ? ? ? Even as in a dance; and her smile can heal no less. 9. Virg. Ecl. viii. 68 might be fancifully divided in such a way as to present several feet of this kind: ? – ? ? – ? ? – ? ? – ? ? – ? “[ducite] ab urbe " domum me"a carmin"a, ducit"e Daphnim.” 16. Cp. Long. de Sublim. xxxix. 4 ???? te ??? ?p? t?? da?t?????? e???ta? ?????? e??e??stat?? d’ ??t?? ?a? e?e??p????, d?? ?a? t? ?????, ?? ?se? ?????st??, ?t??? s???st?s??. 19. This is of course the very start of Odysseus’ adventures as recounted by himself. He sails away from Ilium on as many dactyls as possible.—For dactyls freely used in the Virgilian hexameter cp. Aen. ix. 503 “at tuba terribilem sonitum procul aere canoro [increpuit, etc.]”; Georg. iii. 284 “sed fugit interea, fugit irreparabile tempus.” 20. t??t?? t?? p?d??. “Unless a lacuna be assumed, a rather violent assumption, the phrase [i.e. t??t?? t?? p?d??] must simply resume the a?t?? just before the hexameter, the t??t?? just before that, and the d??t???? two lines earlier, which immediately follows the phrase of description,” Goodell Greek Metric p. 172.
e??a? fas? t?? te?e?a?, ??? ????te? d’ e?pe?? ?s?, ?a???s?? a?t?? ??????. ?te??? ?st?? ??t?st??f?? ???? t??t? ?????, ?? ?p? t?? ?a?e??? ????e??? ?p? t?? ?????? te?e?t?? t??t?? ????sa?te? ?p? t?? ??apa?st?? ???????? ?a???s? pa??de??a a?t?? f????te? t????de5 ????ta? p???? ???p???? ?at? ???. pe?? ?? ?? ?te??? e?? ?????? p??? ?f?te??? ?e t?? p??? ?a??? ?? ?????. ?? ?t? ?e?peta? t??s?????? ????? ?????, ? s???st??e? ?? d?? a???? ?a? ?a?e?a?, t??a d? p??e? s??ata? ?s?? ?? ??? ???????? t?? ?a?e?a?, ????? d?10 t?? a???? ???t???? te ???eta? ?a? ?st?? ??? ??e????. ?p?de??a d? a?t?? t????t?? ?? d’ ?pe????t? p??ta?? ?p??a?s? ?a??e?????. ?? d? t?? ????? a? d?? a??a? ?at?s??s??, t?? d? te?e?t?? ? ?a?e?a, ??? ?st? ta?t?15 s?? F??e ???sa? te s????, ??d??de? p??? ?st? t? s??a ?a? e?? se??????a? ?p?t?de???. t? d’ a?t? s??seta? ??? ? ?a?e?a p??t? te?? t?? a????? ?a? ??? ??t?? ? ????? ????a ??e? ?a? ??e???? pa??de??a d? a?t?? t?de20 t??’ ??t??, t??’ ??a? d???; p?? p??e???; t??t??? ?f?t????? ???ata ?e?ta? t??? p?s?? ?p? t?? et????? a??e??? ?? t? p??t???, ?at??? d? ?p????e???. ??t?? d?de?a ????? te ?a? p?de? e?s?? ?? p??t?? ?ataet????te? [175] is shorter than the perfect long. Not being able to say by how much, they call it “irrational.” There is another foot having a rhythm corresponding to this, which starts with the short syllables and ends with the “irrational” one. This they distinguish from the anapaest and call it “cyclic,” adducing the following line as an example of it:— On the earth is the high-gated city laid low.[158] This question cannot be discussed here; but both rhythms are of the distinctly beautiful sort. One class of trisyllabic rhythms still remains, which is composed of two longs and a short. It takes three shapes. When the short is in the middle and the longs at the ends, it is called a cretic and has no lack of nobility. A sample of it is:— On they sped, borne on sea-wains with prows brazen-beaked.[159] But if the two long syllables occupy the beginning, and the short one the end, as in the line Phoebus, to thee and the Muses worshipped with thee,[160] the structure is exceptionally virile, and is appropriate for solemn language. The effect will be the same if the short be placed before the longs; for this foot also has dignity and grandeur. Here is an example of it:— To what shore, to what grove shall I flee for refuge?[161] To the former of these two feet the name of bacchius is assigned by the metrists, to the other that of hypobacchius. These are the twelve fundamental rhythms and feet which measure all 1 ?s? F: p?s? PMV 2 ?te??? ?st?? F: ?te??? d? PMV "" ???? F: t??a PMV 3 ?p? t?? ?????? FP1V: ?p? t??’ ?????? P2: ?p? t??a ????? M "" te?e?t?? t??t?? FM: t??t?? te?e?t? V: te?e?t?? P 4 ???????? FM2: ?????? PM1V 6 ???*p???? cum rasura F: ???p???? PMV 8 t??s???a?? F 9 s???st??e? F: s???st??e ?? PMV "" d? p??e? F: d? ??e? PV 12 t????t?? PM: t????de FV 13 p??ta?? FM2 "" ?p??a?s? EP: ?p??es? MV: ?p??ess? F "" ?a??e????? EF: ?a??e????s?? PMV 14 ?? F: ??? PMV 15 ? F: om. PMV 16 s?? EPMV: s? F "" s???? EFMV: s??e? Ps 17 p??? ?st? t? EF: d? p??? t??t? PMV "" e?s se??t?ta (s pr. suprascripto) ????a? P 18 p??t? te??? P, MV: s??te??? F 21 t??’ ??t??, t??’ ??a?] t??a ??? t???d?? F 22 t??? p?s?? FPM: ?????? V 23 pa?????e??? E 1. ?s?: cp. 190 9, where there is the same divergence between F and PMV. 2, 4. See Glossary under ?????? and ????????. 13. Usener suggests that this line may possibly come from the Persae of Timotheus, some newly-discovered fragments of which were issued by Wilamowitz-Moellendorff in 1903.—Similarly, in Latin, cretics may be found in such lines of Terence as “tum coacti necessario se aperiunt” (Andr. iv. 1). 16. – – ? – – ? – – ? “O Phoebus " O Muses " co-worshipped” might give the metrical effect, in a rough and uncouth way. In Latin cp. “baccare, laetare praesente Frontone” (Rufinus de Metris Comicorum). 18. p??t? te?? t?? a????, ‘at the head of’; cp. note on 98 7 supra. 21. After p??e??? P has a gap which would contain a dozen letters, and in the middle of the gap the original copyist has written ??d(??) ?e?p(e?).
?pasa? ?et??? te ?a? ?et??? ?????, ?? ?? ?????ta? st???? te ?a? ???a? ?? ??? ????? p?de? ?a? ????? p??te? ?? t??t?? e?s? s???et??. ?p???? d? ????? ? p??? ??t’ ???tt?? ?sta? d?? s???a?? ??te e???? t????. ?a? pe?? ?? t??t?? ??? ??d’ ?t? de? t? p?e?? ???e??.5 XVIII ?? d’ ??e?a ??? ?p????? ta?ta p??e?pe?? (?? ??? d? t?? ????? ?? ?? p????e?t? et????? ?a? ??????? ?ptes?a? ?e????t??, ???? t?? ??a??a??? ??e?a), ta?t’ ?st??, ?t? d?? ?? t?? ?e??a??? ?a? ????at???? ?a? ??e??? ????t?? ????? ????at??? ???eta? s???es?? ?a? ?e??a?a ?a? e?a??p?ep??,10 d?? d? t?? ??e???? te ?a? tape???? ?e????? t?? ?a? ?se???, ??? te ?a?’ ?a?t??? ??ast?? t??t?? ?a????ta? t?? ?????, ??? te ???????? ?at? t?? ??????a? s?p?????ta?. e? ?? ??? ?sta? d??a?? ?? ?p??t?? t?? ??at?st?? ????? s???e??a? t?? ?????, ???? ?? ??? ?at’15 e????? e? d’ ??a??a??? e?? ?s?e?? t??? ??e?tt?s? t??? ?e????a?, ?? ?p? p????? ???eta? (t? ??? ???ata ?e?ta? t??? p???as?? ?? ?t??e?), ??????e?? a?t? ??? f???t????? ?a? d?a???pte?? t? ????t? t?? s????se?? t?? ??????? ????? te ?a? p????? t?? ?de?a? ????ta?? ?? ??? ?pe?a??eta? ?????20 ??de?? ?? t?? ??t??? ???e??, ?spe? ?? t?? ??t???. a?t???a d? ?? e????a pa?a?e??a? ???p??, ??a ?? ?a? p?st?? ? ????? ???. ?sta? d’ ????a pe?? p?????. f??e d?, t?? ??? ?? ??????se?e? ????at???? te s???e?s?a? ?a? [177] language, metrical or unmetrical, and from them are formed lines and clauses. All other feet and rhythms are but combinations of these. A simple rhythm, or foot, will not be less than two syllables, nor will it exceed three. I do not know that more need be said on this subject. CHAPTER XVIII EFFECT OF VARIOUS RHYTHMS The reason why I have been led to make these preliminary remarks (for certainly it was no part of my design to touch without due cause on metrical and rhythmical questions, but only so far as it was really necessary) is this, that it is through rhythms which are noble and dignified, and contain an element of greatness, that composition becomes dignified, noble, and splendid, while it is made a paltry and unimpressive sort of thing by the use of those rhythms that are ignoble and mean, whether they are taken severally by themselves, or are woven together according to their mutual affinities. If, then, it is within human capacity to frame the style entirely from the finest rhythms, our aspirations will be realized; but if it should prove necessary to blend the worse with the better, as happens in many cases (for names have been attached to things in a haphazard way), we must manage our material artistically. We must disguise our compulsion by the gracefulness of the composition: the more so that we have full liberty of action, since no rhythm is banished from non-metrical language, as some are from metrical. It remains for me to produce proofs of my statements, in order that my argument may carry conviction. Wide as the field is, a few proofs will suffice. Thus it is surely beyond dispute 4 ?sta? EF: ?st? PMV "" d?? EF: d?e?? P: d???? MV 5 t? p?e?? FM: p?e?? PV 7 et????? ?a? ??????? F: ??????? (????? MV) te ?a? et????? PMV 10 ?e??a?a F: ea?a PMV 14 d???? post s?p?????ta? praestant FMV: om. P "" ?p??t?? t?? PMV: ?p??t?? F 17 ?e?ta? F: ???e?ta? PM: ???e?ta? V 20 ?? FP: ??d? MV 23 ?sta? FPM: ?st? V 3. ?p???? d? ... e???? t????. A. J. Ellis (p. 48) says, “This gives a simple and convenient rule for practising the quantitative pronunciation of words of more than three syllables.... The effect of quantity in prose is the most difficult thing for moderns to appreciate. Hence the only easy pronunciation of Greek is the modern, where quantity is entirely neglected, and a force-accent used precisely as in English.” 5. On the subject of metrical feet Aristotle (Rhet. iii. 8) is brief; Cicero (Orator cc. 63, 64) is fuller; while Dionysius in this chapter enters into still further details. Reference may also be made to Quintil. ix. 4. 45 ff. and to Demetr. de Eloc. §§ 38 ff. 6. This passage (down to l. 21) brings out clearly the importance of rhythm in prose-writing. 16. e??: the less agreeable alternative is pleasantly treated as though it were the more remote. Cp. e?? on 166 8 (though there ???????? stands in the earlier clause, 166 6). 17. H. Richards (Classical Review xix. 252) suggests ?p??e?ta? (or s???e?ta?), in order to account for the ???e?ta? of PM and the ???e?ta? of V. 21. Would not ?spe? ??d? ?? t?? ??t??? (or the like: cp. 100 18) be required if the meaning were “any more than from the metrical”? The author’s point is brought out more clearly in 192 21, 196 8, etc. Cp. Quintil. ix. 4. 87, “miror autem in hac opinione doctissimos homines fuisse, ut alios pedes ita eligerent aliosque damnarent, quasi ullus esset, quem non sit necesse in oratione deprehendi” (the passage is more fully quoted on p. 169 supra). 23. pe??: no change in the reading is necessary; cp. 200 4 ????a pe?? p?????, and 136 6 ????a ?p?? p????? ?e????t??.
e?a??p?ep?? t?? T????d?d?? ????? t?? ?? t? ?p?taf?? ta?t??? “?? ?? p????? t?? ????de ?d? e?????t?? ?pa????s? t?? p??s???ta t? ??? t?? ????? t??de, ?? ?a??? ?p? t??? ?? t?? p????? ?apt?????? ????e?es?a? a?t??.” t? ??? ?st?? ? pep????e ta?t?? e?a??p?ep? t?? s???es??; t? ??5 t????t?? s???e?s?a? ????? t? ???a. t?e?? ?? ??? ?? t?? p??t?? p??????e??? ????? sp??de??? p?de? e?s??, ? d? t?ta?t?? ???pa?st??, ? d? et? t??t?? a???? sp??de???, ?pe?ta ???t????, ?pa?te? ????at????. ?a? t? ?? p??t?? ????? d?? ta?t’ ?st? se???? t? d? ???? t??t? “?pa????s? t??10 p??s???ta t? ??? t?? ????? t??de” d?? ?? ?p?a??e???? ??e? t??? p??t??? p?da?, ???t???? d? t?? t??t??, e?t’ a???? ?p?a??e???? d?? ?a? s???a?? ?f’ ?? te?e???ta? t? ?????? ?st’ e???t?? se??? ?st? ?a? t??t? ?? t?? e??e?est?t?? te ?a? ?a???st?? ????? s???e?e???. t? d? d?15 t??t?? ????? “?? ?a??? ?p? t??? ?? t?? p????? ?apt?????? ????e?es?a? a?t??” ???eta? ?? ?p? t?? ???t???? p?d??, de?te??? d? ?a??e? t?? ???pa?st?? ?a? t??t?? sp??de??? ?a? t?ta?t?? a???? ???pa?st??, e?ta d?? t??? ???? da?t?????, ?a? sp??de???? d?? t??? te?e?ta????, e?ta ?at??????.20 e??e??? d? ?a? t??t? d?? t??? p?da? ?????e?. t? [179] that the following passage in the Funeral Speech of Thucydides is composed with dignity and grandeur: “Former speakers on these occasions have usually commended the statesman who caused an oration to form part of this funeral ceremony: they have felt it a fitting tribute to men who were brought home for burial from the fields of battle where they fell.”[162] What has made the composition here so impressive? The fact that the clauses are composed of impressive rhythms. For the three feet which usher in the first clause are spondees, the fourth is an anapaest, the next a spondee once more, then a cretic,—all stately feet. Hence the dignity of the first clause. The next clause, “have usually commended the statesman who caused an oration to form part of this funeral ceremony,”[163] has two hypobacchii as its first feet, a cretic as its third, then again two hypobacchii, and a syllable by which the clause is completed; so that this clause too is naturally dignified, formed as it is of the noblest and most beautiful rhythms. The third clause, “they have felt it a fitting tribute to men who were brought home for burial from the fields of battle where they fell,” begins with the cretic foot, has an anapaest in the second place, a spondee in the third, in the fourth an anapaest again, then two dactyls in succession, closing with two spondees and the terminal syllable. So this passage also owes its noble ring to its rhythmical structure; and most of the 2 ?d? e?????t?? EP: ?d? om. MV: e?????t?? ?d? F (perperam: cf. vv. 6, 7) 3 t?? (ante ?????) om. F 9 ???t???? PM "" p??t?? FM: p??t?? a?t? PV 10 t??t? PMV 11 ?p?a??e???? ... a???? om. P 14 s???e?est?t?? P 21 d? PV: d? FM 3. t?? p??s???ta ?t?.: viz. t?? ?????t??, d?????t? t?? S????a (schol. ad Thucyd. ii. 35). Dionysius has this passage of Thucydides in view when he writes (Antiqq. Rom. v. 17) ??? ??? p?t’ ????a??? p??s??esa? t?? ?p?t?f??? ?pa???? t? ???, e?t’ ?p? t?? ?p’ ??te?s?? ?a? pe?? Sa?a??a ?a? ?? ??ata?a?? ?p?? t?? pat??d?? ?p??a???t?? ????e???, e?t’ ?p? t?? pe?? ?a?a???a ?????.—Bircovius illustrates the rhythmical effect of the Greek by a similar analysis of the exordium of Livy’s History, “facturusne operae pretium sim, si a primordio urbis res populi Romani perscripserim, nec satis scio nec, si sciam, dicere ausim, quippe qui cum veterem tum vulgatam esse rem videam, dum novi semper scriptores aut in rebus certius aliquid allaturos se aut scribendi arte rudem vetustatem superaturos credunt.” 6. The first clause is clearly meant to be divided as follows: – – – – – – ? ? – – – – ? – ?? ?? " p????? " t?? ??"??de ?"d? e?"????t??. The formation of the anapaest is noticeable, and in other ways the metrical division seems rather arbitrary. For ????de ?d? (without elision of the final e) cp. n. on 180 8. [Here and elsewhere, no attempt has been made to secure metrical equivalence between the Greek original and the English version.] Goodell (Chapters on Greek Metric p. 42) says of the analysis which begins here: “It is incredible that the rhetor supposed he was describing the actual spoken rhythm, in the sense of Aristoxenus; he was giving the quantities of the syllables in the conventional way, and his readers so understood him.” 9. Cp. the metrical effect of – ? – ? – ? ? – ? ? – – ? – – “Who is this " that cometh " from Edom " with dyed garm(ents) " from Bozrah?” 10. Second clause: ? – – ? – – – ? – ? – – ? – – ?pa????"s? t?? p??s"???ta t? " ??? t?? " ????? t??"de. 16. Third clause: – ? – ? ? – – – ? ? – – ? ? – ? ? –– – – ?? ?a??? " ?p? t??? " ?? t?? " p????? " ?apt??"???? ???"?e?e"s?a? a?"t??. It is to be noticed that Dionysius treats the final syllable of ????e?es?a? as long before a?t??, and (more unaccountably) the final syllable of ?a??? as long before ?p?. The length of the diphthong -a? might, no doubt, be maintained in prose utterance; but it is not easy to see on what principle -??? could be pronounced -?? before ?p?. It might indeed be urged that the final syllable of a rhythmical phrase must (like that of a metrical line) be regarded as indifferent (long or short): cp. Cic. Orat. 63. 214 “persolutas;—dichoreus; nihil enim ad rem, extrema illa longa sit an brevis.” But this is to remind us once more that, though there is a sound general basis for the observations of Dionysius, it is easy for both ancient and modern theorists to frame rules more definite than the facts warrant.
p?e?sta d’ ?st? pa?? T????d?d? t??a?ta, ????? d? ????a t? ? ??t?? ????ta, ?st’ e???t?? ?????? e??a? d??e? ?a? ?a???ep?? ?? e??e?e?? ?p???? ??????. t?? d? d? ??at?????? ????? ta?t??? t??? p?t? ???? ??s??e?sa? ??t?? ????at???? e??a? fa?? t?? ?? ?a? ?a???,5 e? ? t? s???e?s?a? d?? t?? ?a???st?? te ?a? ????????t?t?? ?????; ?st? ??? d? t?? p??? fa?e??? ?a? pe????t??, ? ?????ta? ? ???? ?at? t?? t?? ?p?taf??? ?????? “???? ?? ??? ??de ????s?? t? p??s????ta sf?s?? a?t???? ?? t????te? p??e???ta? t?? e?a????? p??e?a?.” ?? t??t??? d??10 ?? ?st?? ? s?p????? t?? pe???d?? ???a, ????? d? ?? ta?ta d?a?a????te? ??de? a??e??? ?? ? p??t??? ?? ??? d? ?e ?? ?a???? ????sa?’ ?? ????e t? ????? t??t? ?????e?? ??????e??? ?t? ??? ?p?t???????? ?a? ta?e?? ???’ ??ae??????? ?a? ?ade?? t??? ???t???????? p??s??e? ?p?d?d?s?a?15 t??? ???????? sp??de??? d’ ? de?te???? ? d’ ???? d??t???? d?a???????? t?? s??a???f??? e??’ ? et? t??t?? sp??de???? ? d’ ???? ????? ???t???? ? ???pa?st??? ?pe??’, ?? ?? d??a, sp??de???? ? d? te?e?ta??? ?p????e???, e? d? ???eta? t??, ???pa?st??? e?ta ?at??????. t??t?? t??20 ????? ??de?? tape???? ??d? ??e????. t?? d? ???? ????? t??d? “?? t????te? p??e???ta? t?? e?a????? p??e?a?” d?? ?? e?s?? ?? p??t?? p?de? ???t????, sp??de??? d? ?? et? t??t??? d??? e?’ ??? a???? ???t????, ?pe?ta te?e?ta??? ?p????e???. ?????? d? t?? ?? ?p??t?? s???e?e???25 [181] passages in Thucydides are of this stamp; indeed, there are few that are not so framed. So he thoroughly deserves his reputation for loftiness and beauty of language, since he habitually introduces noble rhythms. Again, take the following passage of Plato. What can be the device that produces its perfect dignity and beauty, if it is not the beautiful and striking rhythms that compose it? The passage is one of the best known and most often quoted, and it is found near the beginning of our author’s Funeral Speech: “In very truth these men are receiving at our hands their fitting tribute: and when they have gained this guerdon, they journey on, along the path of destiny.”[164] Here there are two clauses which constitute the period, and the feet into which the clauses fall are as follows:—The first is a bacchius, for certainly I should not think it correct to scan this clause as an iambic line, bearing in mind that not swift, tripping movements, but retarded and slow times are appropriate to those over whom we make mourning. The second is a spondee; the next is a dactyl, the vowels which might coalesce being kept distinct; after that, a spondee; next, what I should call a cretic rather than an anapaest; then, according to my view, a spondee; in the last place a hypobacchius or, if you prefer to take it so, an anapaest; then the terminal syllable. Of these rhythms none is mean nor ignoble. In the next clause, “when they have gained this guerdon, they journey on, along the path of destiny,” the two first feet are cretics, and next after them two spondees; after which once more a cretic, then lastly a hypobacchius. Thus the discourse is composed entirely of beautiful rhythms, and it necessarily follows that it is itself 1 ????a t? F: ????a PMV 3 ?a???st?? P "" ??] ?a? FMV: om. P "" e??e?e?a? P: e??e??? MV "" ?p???? F: ?? ??????? t??? PMV 4 ta?t??? Us.: ta?t?? e? F: ta?t?? PMV 7 fa?e??? ?a? pe????t?? F 9 ??d’ ????s?? P: ??d’ ????s? FMV 13 ?a???? FP: ?a?? MV 15 p??s??e? F 16 d ? de?te??? F: de ?te??? P, V: d’ ?te??? M 17 e??’ ? F: e?ta PMV 19 ?? F: ?? ? PMV 25 d?] de? F 4. The passage from the Menexenus is quoted by Dionysius in the de Demosth. c. 24, with the remark ? ?? e?s??? ?a?ast? ?a? p??p??sa t??? ?p??e?????? p???as? ??????? te ????t?? ??e?a ?a? se??t?t?? ?a? ?????a?, t? d’ ?p??e??e?a ?????’ ???a t??? p??t??? ?t?. It is also given, as an illustration of the musical and other effects of periphrasis, in the de Sublimitate c. 28: ??a d? t??t??? et???? ????se t?? ???s??, ? ????? ?a?? t?? ????? ?e??p???se, ?a??pe? ?????a? t??? t?? ?? t?? pe??f??se?? pe???e?e??? e???e?a?;—A somewhat similar period in Latin is that of Sallust (Bell. Catilin. i. 1), “omnes homines, qui sese student praestare ceteris animalibus, summa ope niti decet, ne vitam silentio transeant veluti pecora, quae natura prona atque ventri oboedientia finxit.” 8. First clause: – – ? – – – ? ? – – ? ? – – – ? ? – ???? ?? " ??? " ??de ?"???s?? " t? p??s?"???ta " sf?s?? a?"t???. Here three points call for comment: (1) ??de ????s?? (and not ??d’ ????s?? with FPMV) was clearly (cp. l. 16) read by Dionysius: so in the text of Plato himself; (2) the lengthening of t? before p??s????ta (although the usage of Comedy would seem to show that such lengthening was uncommon in the language of ordinary life) is preferred as giving a cretic; (3) very strangely, it is thought possible to scan the final syllable of sf?s?? as long (cp. 178 17, 184 2, 8). 13. We have a considerable part of an iambic line if we scan thus: – – ? – – – ? – ? ???? " ?? ?"?? ??d’ " ????"s?. 19. For ?? ?? d??a cp. de Demosth. c. 39. 22. Second clause: – ? – – ? – – – – – – ? – ? –– ?? t????"te? p??e?"??ta? " t?? e?"a????? " p??e?a?.
?a??? ????? ?a??? e??a? ?????. ???a t??a?t’ ?st?? e??e?? ?a? pa?? ???t???. ? ??? ???? ???e??? te ?a? e?????a? s???de?? da?????tat??, ?a? e? ?e de???? ?? ??t?? ?????a? t? ???ata ?? s???e??a? pe??tt??, ?a? ?? ?e? ? pa???asse? t?? ???s???? ??????? ????e?a? ??e?e?, ? ?f???st??5 ????e?. ??? d? pe?? ?? t?? ??????? ?st?? ?te d?aa?t??e?, ?a? ???sta ?? ??? ?? t?? ?????? ?a? pe??tt?? ?a? ???at?s?e??? d???? f??s??, ?p?? ?? ?t????? ?? d????ta? saf?ste???. s??t???s? d? t? ???ata ?a? ?d??? ?a? ?a??? ?? ??a, ?a? ??? ?? t?? a?t?? ???? ?at? t??t? ??as?a? t?10 ????. ???? ?t? pa?a??s?a? ?????, ? t? ???ste?a t?? ?? ?????? de???t?t?? ?p?d?d??. ???? ??? d? t?? ?st?? ??????? te ????t?? ?a? ??????? s????se?? ? ???s?????. ?? d? t? pe?? t?? stef???? ???? t??a ?? ?st?? ? t?? p??t??15 pe???d?? s?p????? ???a, ?? d? ta?ta ?ataet????te? ??de e?s?? ?????? “p??t?? ??, ? ??d?e? ????a???, t??? ?e??? e???a? p?s? ?a? p?sa??.” ???e? d? t??de t?? ????? a??e??? ?????, ?pe??’ ?peta? sp??de???, e?t’ ???pa?st??20 te ?a? et? t??t?? ?te??? sp??de???, e??’ ???? ???t???? t?e??, sp??de??? d’ ? te?e?ta???. t?? d? de?t???? ????? t??de “?s?? e????a? ???? ??? d?ate?? t? te [183] beautiful. Countless instances of this kind are to be found in Plato as well as in Thucydides. For this author has a perfect genius for discovering true melody and fine rhythm, and if he had only been as able in the choice of words as he is unrivalled in the art of combining them, he “had even outstript” Demosthenes, so far as beauty of style is concerned, or “had left the issue in doubt.”[165] As it is, he is sometimes quite at fault in his choice of words; most of all when he is aiming at a lofty, unusual, elaborate style of expression. With respect to this I explain myself more explicitly elsewhere. But he does most assuredly put his words together with beauty as well as charm; and from this point of view no one could find any fault with him. I will cite a passage of one other writer,—the one to whom I assign the palm for oratorical mastery. Demosthenes most certainly forms a sort of standard alike for choice of words and for beauty in their arrangement. In the Speech on the Crown there are three clauses which constitute the first period; and the rhythms by which they are measured are as follows: “first of all, men of Athens, I pray to all the gods and goddesses.”[166] A bacchius begins this first clause; then follows a spondee; next an anapaest, and after this another spondee; then three cretics in succession, and a spondee as the last foot. In the second clause, “that all the loyal affection I bear my whole life through to the 1 ?st?? e??e?? F, E: ?st? PMV 2 ???e?a? EFM: e???e?a? PV 3 ??t?? EF: ??t?? PMV 5 d??s????? EPV: d??s???ea M "" ??????? FMV: ?a? ?????? P: ?????? E 6 ?te EF: ? PV: ? ?a? M 9 s??t???s? d? EF: d? s??t???s?? P, MV 12 ????] ?? ??? P 13 ?p?d?d?? F: ?atad?d?? PMV 16 ta?ta] ?at? ta?ta PV 17 ????? F: ?? ????? PMV 18 d? t??de V: t??de PM: d? F 2. ???e?a?: cp. 122 21, unless 130 6 should seem to support the reading e???e?a? in the present passage. 5. For ???s????? (as given by some manuscripts) cp. Demetr. de Eloc. § 175 ?a? ???? t? ?? d?’ e?f???a? ?f?????ta? ?? ?tt????, “???s?????” ?????te? ?a? “S????t??.” 7. Cp. Long. de Sublim. c. iii. ???s?a????s? d’ e?? t??t? t? ????? ??e??e??? ?? t?? pe??tt?? ?a? pep??????? ?a? ???sta t?? ?d???, ?p???????te? d? e?? t? ??p???? ?a? ?a???????.—Dionysius perhaps fails to see that a high-pitched style may sometimes be used et’ e????e?a?, as Aristotle (Rhet. iii. 7. 11) says in reference to the Phaedrus. 8. ?t?????: cp. de Demosth. cc. 6, 7, 24-29, and Ep. ad Cn. Pomp. cc. 1, 2.—For the probable order in which the ‘Scripta Rhetorica’ appeared see D.H. pp. 5-7. The de Comp. Verb. is referred to twice in the de Demosth. (cc. 49, 50).—With d????ta? (not ded???ta?, de Din. c. 13, de Demosth. c. 49; nor d?????seta?, de Lysia cc. 12, 14) cp. de Isaeo c. 2, de Demosth. c. 57. 9. Dionysius is fond of the asseveration ?? ??a, ‘mehercule.’ 17. First clause: – – ? – – ? ? – – – – ? – – ? – – ? – – – p??t?? ??, " ? ??d?"e? ???"?a???, " t??? ?e??? " e???a? " p?s? ?a? " p?sa??. —The expression ?ataet????te? may indicate that Dionysius himself wrote marks of quantity over the syllables in question: such marks are given by F in 178 2-4, 10, 11, 16, 17, and are also found in the Paris Manuscript (1741) of Demetr. de Eloc. §§ 38, 39.—With the rhythmical effect of this passage of Demosthenes, Bircovius compares “Si, patres conscripti, pro vestris immortalibus in me fratremque meum liberosque nostros meritis parum vobis cumulate gratias egero, quaeso obtestorque, ne meae naturae potius, quam magnitudini vestrorum beneficiorum, id tribuendum putetis” (Cic. Post Reditum in Senatu Oratio init.). 22. Second clause: ? – – –? ? – ? – ?? ? – – ? ? ? – – ? – – ?s?? e?"???a? ?"??? ??? " d?ate?? " t? te p??e? " ?a? p?s?? " ???. —There are fresh difficulties in the “scansion” here. Dionysius speaks as if the last syllable of e????a? may (and indeed preferably) be counted long: this involves the lengthening of a short vowel before a single consonant, cp. n. on 180 8.—With regard to the paeons, d?ate?? will form a “catalectic” paeon (? ? ? –), but t? te p??e? will not form a “procatarctic” paeon (– ? ? ?) unless the final syllable of p??e? is reckoned short.—To extract a molossus from ?a? p?s??, the last syllable of p?s?? must be lengthened. Strange as it appears, the cumulative evidence seems (if our text is sound) to show that Dionysius would (at any rate, for the purpose of prose rhythm) lengthen a short vowel before a single consonant.
p??e? ?a? p?s?? ???” p??t?? ?? ?p????e??? ?st? p???, e?ta a??e???, e? d? ???eta? t??, d??t????? e?ta ???t????? e?’ ??? e?s? d?? s???et?? p?de? ?? ?a???e??? pa???e?? ??? ?peta? ???tt?? ? a??e???, ?????e? ??? ??at???? a?t?? d?a??e??? te?e?ta??? d? ? sp??de???. t?? d? t??t?? ????? t??de5 “t?sa?t?? ?p???a? ?? pa?’ ??? e?? t??t??? t?? ????a” ?????s? ?? ?p????e??? d??, ?peta? d? ???t????, ? s???pta? sp??de???? e?t’ a???? a??e??? ? ???t????, ?a? te?e?ta??? p???? ???t????, e?ta ?at??????. t? ??? ?????e ?a??? ?????a? e??a? ???e??, ?? ? ?te p???????? ?st? p???10 ?te ?a???? ?te ?f??a??? ?te t?? ???e??? ? t???a??? ?de??; ?a? ?? ???? t??t?, ?t? t?? ??d??? ??e???? ??ast?? ?? ?????ta? p?te ?a? t??? ??e??est????? ??????. ?????ta? ???? ???’ e? s???e???fas?? a?t??? ?a? s???f???as? d?a?a??te? t??? ??e?tt?s? t??? ?e????a?.15 ??? d? ? ????et? p?????a t??t?? t?? ?????, ?? ?? tape????, ?? d? ?ata?e??as??a?, ?? d’ ????? t??? a?s????? ?a? ???f?a? ????sa? ????e??a? t?? ??af??. ?? ?st? p??t?? te ?a? ?s?? ?a? te?e?ta??? ? ?????? ? s?f?st?? ???s?a?? ?p?? ?? ? t?? ??a ?a? t??? ?????? ?e??? ?pa?ta? ??? ??da t?20 ??? ???e??, p?te?a t?sa?t? pe?? a?t?? ??a?s??s?a ?a? pa??t?? ?? ?ste ? s??????, ??t???? e?s?? ??e??e?? ? e??e?e?? ?????, ? t?sa?t? ?e???e?a ?a? d?af???? t?? f?e??? ?st’ e?d?ta t??? ??e?tt??? ?pe?ta a??e?s?a? t??? ?e????a?, ? ?a? ????? pe???a?? ?????a? ?? ??? ?st? ?a? t? ?at?????? p???a??,25 [185] city and all of you,”[167] first comes a hypobacchius; then a bacchius or, if you prefer to take it so, a dactyl; then a cretic; after which there are two composite feet called paeons. Next follows a molossus or a bacchius, for it can be scanned either way. Last comes the spondee. The third clause, “may as fully be accorded by you to support me in this trial,”[167b] is opened by two hypobacchii. A cretic follows, to which a spondee is attached. Then again a bacchius or a cretic; last a cretic once more; then the terminal syllable. Is not a beautiful cadence inevitable in a passage which contains neither a pyrrhic, nor an iamb, nor an amphibrachys, nor a single choree or trochee? Still, I do not affirm that none of those writers ever uses the more ignoble rhythms also. They do use them; but they have artistically masked them, and have only introduced them at intervals, interweaving the inferior with the superior. Those authors who have not given heed to this branch of their art have published writings which are either mean, or flabby, or have some other blemish or deformity. Among them the first and midmost and the last is the Magnesian, the sophist Hegesias. Concerning him, I swear by Zeus and all the other gods, I do not know what to say. Was he so dense, and so devoid of artistic feeling, as not to see which the ignoble or noble rhythms are? or was he smitten with such soul-destroying lunacy, that though he knew the better, he nevertheless invariably chose the worse? It is to this latter view that I incline. Ignorance often blunders into the right path: only wilfulness 2 e?ta ???t???? F: ?pe?ta ???t???? PMV 3 pa???e? F: pa???e? PMV 4 ??at???? F: ??at????? PMV "" a?t?? PV: a?t?? FM 5 t??de F: t?? PMV 7 ?peta? d? F: ?pe?ta de P, M: ?pe?ta V 8 ?a? F: ?a? ? PMV 11 ?a?? F "" t???a??? F: t?? t???a??? PMV 17 ?ata?e??e?s??a? F "" ?a? F: ? PMV 19 ?s?? ?a? te?e?ta??? F: te?e?ta??? ?a? ?s?? PMV "" ? s?f?st?? F: s?f?st?? PMV 20 ??da t? F: ??d’ ? t? PMV 22 ??e??e?? F: e??e?e?? PMV "" e??e?e?? F: ??e?e?? PV1: ??e??e?? MV2 25 p???a??? FP, M: p???a??? V 4. ?????e? ??? ??at???? a?t?? d?a??e??: this statement should be noted, together with the a priori grounds on which Dionysius elsewhere (e.g. 180 12-16) makes his choice between the alternatives which present themselves. 6. Third clause: ? – – ? – – – ? – – – – ? – ? ? – t?sa?t?? " ?p???a? " ?? pa?’ ?"?? e?? " t??t??? " t?? ???"?a. —If t??t??? is a bacchius, it must be scanned – – ? t??t???: and if t?? ????(a) is a cretic, it must be scanned – ? – t?? ????"a! There are, no doubt, many cases of abnormal lengthening in Homeric versification (e.g. f??e ?as????te at the beginning of a line, Il. iv. 155), but not to such an extent as would satisfy ‘Eucleides the elder’: ???? ????e?d?? ? ???a???, ?? ??d??? p??e??, e? t?? d?se? ??te??e?? ?f’ ?p?s?? ???eta?, ?a?p???sa? ?? a?t? t? ???e?,—“?p?????? e?d?? ?a?a????de ad????ta” (Aristot. Poet. c. xxii.). 11. ?te ?a???? ... t???a??? ?de??: it is obvious that we could discover some of these feet in the passage if we were to choose our own way of dividing it. If in Latin, for example, we were to take such a sentence as quonam igitur pacto probari potest insidias Miloni fecisse Clodium? (Cic. pro Milone 12. 32), we could extract dactyls, spondees, trochees, iambi, cretics, anapaests, etc. from the various section into which we chose to divide it: e.g. – ? ? – – – ? – – ? – – ? ?– ? – – – – ? – ?? (1) quonam igi"tur pac"to pro"bari " potest " insi"dias " Milo"ni fe"cisse " Clodium? – ? ? – – – ? – – ? – – ? ?– ? – – – – ? – ?? (2) quonam i"gitur " pacto " proba"ri po"test in"sidias " Milo"ni fe"cisse Clo"dium? – ? ? – – – ? – – ? – – ? ? – ? – – – – ? – ?? (3) quonam igi"tur pac"to proba"ri potest " insidi"as Milo"ni fe"cisse Clo"dium? And so with several other possible scansions (cp. Laurand Études sur le style de CicÉron p. 138). 19. For Hegesias cp. Introduction, pp. 52-5 supra. 20. ? t?? ??a ... ???e??: reminiscent of Demosth. Philipp. iii. 54, Fals. Leg. 220.
p?????a? d? t? ?d?p?te. ?? ???? ta?? t?sa?ta?? ??afa??, a?? ?ata?????pe? ? ????, ?a? ??? ?? e???? t?? se??da s???e????? e?t????. ????e? d? ta?ta ?p??ae?? ??e???? ??e?tt? ?a? et? sp??d?? a?t? p??e??, e?? ? d?’ ??????? ?? t?? ?pes?? ?? ???? s?ed?? d?’ a?s????? ?e?t? f????a ????5 ????. ??s? d? ?a? t??t?? ????? ?? t?? ?st???a?, ??a s?? ????ta? d???? ?? t?? ??t?pa?a??se??, ?s?? ?? ????s?? ??e? t? e??e??? ?? ??????, ?s?? d’ a?s????? t? ??e????. ?st?? d’ ? ?a??e? p???a ? s?f?st?? t????de. ????a?d??? p???????? G??a? ?????? t? t?? S???a? p??? ?????? t?a?at?a?10 te ???eta? ?at? t?? p??s???? ?a? t? ?????? a??e? ?????. fe??e??? d’ ?p’ ????? t??? t’ ???ata??f???ta? ?p?sf?tte? p??ta?, ?p?t???a? t??? ?a?ed?s? t?? ??t????ta ?te??e??, ?a? t?? ??e??a a?t?? a?????t?? ?a??, ??d?a ?? ????at? ?a? t???? ?a? e?d???, ?? ??ate??? d?f??? d?sa? ?e?e?sa?15 ???ta ?a? t??? ?pp??? ??a??e?? ??? ???t?? ?? t? p??t?? ??e? d?af?e??e?. t??t?? ??? ?? ???? t?? e?pe?? de???te?a p??? ??d’ ??e? f?e??te?a. p?? d? ta?ta ????e??e? ? s?f?st??, ????? ?de??, p?te?a se??? ?a? ?????? ? tape???? ?a? ?ata?e??st??.20 “? d? as??e?? ???? t? s??ta?a p????e?t?. ?a? p?? [187] never does. At all events, in the host of writings which the man has left behind him, you will not find one single page successfully put together. He seems, indeed, to have regarded his own methods as better than those of his predecessors, and to have followed them with enthusiasm; and yet anybody else, if he were to be driven into such errors in an impromptu speech, would blush for them, were he a man of any self-respect. Well, I will quote a passage from him also, taken from his History, in order to make clear to you, by means of a comparison, how splendid noble rhythms are, and how disgraceful are their opposites. The following is the subject treated by the sophist. Alexander when besieging Gaza, an unusually strong position in Syria, is wounded during the assault and takes the position after some delay. In a transport of anger he massacres all the prisoners, permitting the Macedonians to slay all who fall in their way. Having captured their commandant, a man of distinction for his high station and good looks, he gives orders that he should be bound alive to a war-chariot and that the horses should be driven at full speed before the eyes of all; and in this way he kills him. No one could have a story of more awful suffering to narrate, nor one suggesting a more horrible picture. It is worth while to observe in what style our sophist has represented this scene—whether with gravity and elevation or with vulgarity and absurdity:— “The King advanced, at the head of his division. It seems 2 a?? F: ?? PMV 3 d? F: de P, MV 4 ?? t?? ?pes?? PMV: ?pes?? ?? t?? F 5 ?e?t? F: ??et? PMV 6 ?? t?? F: ?? PMV 8 ?st?? d’ F: t? d? PMV 10 ??????] e??e??? F 11 ????? fe??e??? d’ F: ????? fe??e??? ? d’ PMV 12 te ???ata??f???ta? PMV: te ?ata?e?f???ta? F 14 a?t?? PMV 16 ??a???? MV 17 t??t?? F: t??t?? PMV 18 ??d? ??e?? f?e??t??a? (-?t- M) PMV 19 p?te?a F: p?te??? PMV 21 ?a? p?? F 1-3. Cp. Dryden Mac Flecknoe ll. 19, 20, “The rest to some faint meaning make pretence, " But Shadwell never deviates into sense.” The wilfulness and malice prepense (p?????a) of Hegesias’ stupidity may be illustrated by Dr. Johnson’s remark about Thomas Sheridan: “Why, Sir, Sherry is dull, naturally dull; but it must have taken him a great deal of pains to become what we now see him. Such an access of stupidity, Sir, is not in nature” (Boswell’s Life of Johnson i. 453). 4. The reading of PMV seems preferable, since ?? is not infrequently attached to adverbs or adverbial phrases such as d?’ ???????. 5. ?e?t?: t??ea? used for ????a?, as in 208 13 and 232 25.—Contrast the active ??s? in the next line. 9. Arrian (Exped. Alexandri ii. 25. 4) thus describes the commencement of Alexander’s siege, and Batis’ defence, of Gaza (332 B.C.): ????a?d??? d? ?p’ ????pt?? ???? p??e?s?a? t?? st????. ?a? ?? a?t? t? ?? ???a t?? ?a?a?st???? ?a??????? S???a? p??s?e??????ta ?d?? e??????? d? t??, ? ???a ?? ??t??, ??at?? t?? Ga?a??? p??e??, ?? p??se??e? ??e???d??, ???? ??a?? te ?s??t??? ?pa??e??? ?a? s?t?? ?? p????? pa?es?e?a??? d?a??? ?? ??????? p???????a? ?a? t? ????? p?ste???, ?p?te ?? ?? ????a?, ???? ? d??es?a? t? p??e? ????a?d???. In continuing and completing (cc. 26, 27) his narrative of the siege, Arrian makes no mention of the fate of Batis. On this point Plutarch, too, is silent (Vit. Alex. c. 25), and so is Diodorus Siculus xvii. 48. 7. The obviously rhetorical cast of Hegesias’ narrative, and of that of Curtius (Histor. Alexandri Magni iv. 6, 7-30), should cause it to be accepted with greater reserve than Grote (xi. 469 n. 1) thinks needful to maintain.—For the probable share of Cleitarchus in propagating this story about Alexander see C. MÜller Scriptores Rerum Alexandri Magni pp. 75, 142; and for his bombast cp. Long. de Sublim. iii. 2 and Demetr. de Eloc. § 304. 11. ?????: viz. after a two months’ siege (????a?d??? d? st?ate?sa? ?p? G??a? f?????????? ?p? ?e?s?? ?a? d????? p??sed?e?sa? e??e ?at? ???t?? t?? p????, Diod. Sic. xvii. 48. 7).—Batis was supported by only a small force: “modico praesidio muros ingentis operis tuebatur,” Curtius iv. 6. 7. 14. ??e??a: Curtius iv. 6. 7 “praeerat ei Betis, eximiae in regem suum fidei.” Josephus (Ant. Iud. xi. 8. 3 Naber) gives the name of the governor as ?a??s??. Arrian gives Batis. ‘Baetis’ seems the right form in 188 13, and so perhaps in Curtius. 15. e?d???. It must have been from the point of view of his countrymen that Batis possessed e?d?? (cp. 188 16). Usener suggests ?????. ?? ??ate??? d?f???: cp. Xen. Cyrop. vi. 4. 9 ta?t’ e?p?? ?at? t?? ???a? t?? ??ate??? d?f??? ???a??e? ?p? t? ??a, where (as here) d?f??? = sella aurigae. 21. t? s??ta?a: no doubt the ?pasp?sta? are meant: Alexander is represented as advancing at the head of his Guards.—In the English translation of the passage that follows no attempt has been made to reproduce all the peculiarities of Hegesias’ style.
?e???e?t? t?? p??e??? t??? ???st??? ?pa?t?? ?p???t?? t??t? ??? ????st?, ??at?sas?? ???? s??e?a?e?? ?a? t? p?????. ? ?? ??? ??p?? a?t? s???d?ae? e?? t? t????, ?st’ ????a?d??? ?d?p?te ???d??e?sa? p??te??? ??t??. ???? ??? t?? p??e??? e?? ???ata s???af?e?? ?d??e t??t’ ??e???d??5 t?? ??ete?a? ??e?a p???a?. p??s?e??? d’ ????? ????? ???e?e? t? ??f?? ?????a?t?? ?p? t? pte????a t?? ???a???, ?ste ?e??s?a? t?? p????? ?? ?a????t?t??. ???? t?? ?? a?t?? ?p??ese? ?at? ?efa??? t?pt?? t? a?a???, t??? d’ ?????? ???? p??sfat?? ?p?p?a. ??t?? ??a ???st?? t??10 ??e?? ???st?se? ? t?? t???at?? ?p????a t?? ?? ?d??t??, t?? d’ ????s??t??, ?s?’ ??a??s??????? ?p? t?? s??p???a ??e???? t?? a????? ?ata??p??a?. t?? ??t?? ?a?t?? a?t?? ????a??? ???ta ?e??at?? ?a? F???t??. ?d?? d? p???sa???? ?a? ??a? ?a? ??s???tat?? (??a? ??? ?? ?a? t? ???a),15 ?s?sa? ?f’ ??? ?e???e?t? ?a? t? e?d?? ????e?se? d?? t?? p?d?? ?a????? ?????? d?e??a?ta? ???e?? ????? ?????. p????e??? d? ?a???? pe?? p????? t?a??t?ta? ???a?e?. a?t? d’ ??, ? ????, t? s?????? ?????p???. ?p?te??e ?? ??? ? [189] that the leaders of the enemy had formed the design of meeting him as he approached. For they had come to the conclusion that, if they overcame him personally, they would be able to drive out all his host in a body. Now this hope ran with them on the path of daring, so that never before had Alexander been in such danger. One of the enemy fell on his knees, and seemed to Alexander to have done so in order to ask for mercy. Having allowed him to approach, he eluded (not without difficulty) the thrust of a sword which he had brought under the skirts of his corselet, so that the thrust was not mortal. Alexander himself slew his assailant with a blow of his sabre upon the head, while the king’s followers were inflamed with a sudden fury. So utterly was pity, in the breasts of those who saw and those who heard of the attempt, banished by the desperate daring of the man, that six thousand of the barbarians were cut down at the trumpet-call which forthwith rang out. Baetis himself, however, was brought before the king alive by Leonatus and Philotas. And Alexander seeing that he was corpulent and huge and most grim (for he was black in colour too), was seized with loathing for his very looks as well as for his design upon his life, and ordered that a ring of bronze should be passed through his feet and that he should be dragged round a circular course, naked. Harrowed by pain, as his body passed over many a rough piece of ground, he began to scream. And it was just this detail which I now mention that brought people together. The torment racked him, 1 ?e???e?t? PMV: ????e?et? F "" ?pa?t?? om. F "" ?p???t? Radermacher: ?p??? F: e?s??? P, MV 2 s??e?a?e?? FMV: s??e????e?? Ps 3 e?? t? t???? PMV: om. F 4 p??te??? ? ??t?? F 5 s???af?e?? PMV: s???a??sa? F 6 ??ete?a? F "" p??s?e??? F: p???e??? PMV 7 ?p? PMV: ?p? F 8 t?? F: ?a? t?? PMV 10 ?p?p?a F: ?p?p?at? MV: ?p? pa?a?a?? P "" ??t?? ??a F: ??t?? ??? PMV 11 ???st?se?] ???tase? F "" t???at?? F: t???sa?t?? PMV 12 e?a??s??????? F, MV: tet?a??s??????? P 13 a?st[?]? cum litura P: as???a FMV "" a?t??] Sylburgius: a?t?? FM: a?t?? PV 15 ?a? (ante ??s???tat??) F: ?? PMV "" ??s???tat?? P: de????tat?? FMV "" ?a? t? ???a PMV: t? s?a F 17 ?a?(???) P: ?a????? V: ?????? F: ??????? M 18 ???a?e? F 1. Blass (Rhythm. Asian. p. 19) would read e?s???t?, comparing intravit in Curtius iv. 6. 23. 3. s???d?ae?: cp. Propert. iii. 9. 17 “est quibus Eleae concurrit palma quadrigae; " est quibus in celeres gloria nata pedes.” 6. t?? ??ete?a?: Hegesias may have used the article in order to avoid the hiatus ??e???d?? ??ete?a?. F omits it (as unnecessary). 7. t? pte????a t?? ???a???: cp. Schol. Venet. B ad Hom. Il. iv. 132 ??a ? ?a?ep? ????ta? ? p????, e?? t??t? t? ???? ??e?, ?a?’ ? ???????? ?p?fe??e?a t? pte????a t?? ???a??? ?sf???et? ?p? t?? ??st????. See also the references given under pt???? in L. & S., and in Stephanus.—Perhaps Hegesias has Il. iv. 132 directly in mind. The meaning will then be (with F’s reading ?p?), “as his assailant had struck it [the sword] against the skirts of Alexander’s corselet.” But the account in Curtius iv. 6. 15 seems to confirm ?p?: “quo conspecto, Arabs quidam, Darei miles, maius fortuna sua facinus ausus, gladium clipeo tegens, quasi transfuga genibus regis advolvitur. ille adsurgere supplicem, recipique inter suos iussit. at barbarus gladio strenue in dextram translato cervicem adpetiit regis: qui exigua corporis declinatione evitato ictu in vanum manum barbari lapsam amputat gladio.” 10. ?p?p?a: cp. Curtius iv. 6. 24 “inter primores dimicat; ira quoque accensus, quod duo in obsidione urbis eius vulnera acceperat.” The reading of P, ?p? pa?a?a??, apparently means ‘over and above the ancient ???a?,’ and it is possible that Hegesias wrote both this and ?p?p?a: or ?p? pa?a?a?? may gloss p??sfat??. 12. The number, as given by Curtius (iv. 6. 30), was “circa decem milia.” ?p? t?? s??p???a ??e???? = ?p? t? s??p?sa ??e???: cp. Aristot. Rhet. iii. 6 ???? t? f??a? t?? s??p???a e??a? ???? ??????. 15. ??s???tat??: cp. Curtius iv. 6. 27 “non interrito modo sed contumaci quoquo vultu intuens regem.” Usener conjectures ??s???p??, with considerable probability: cp. 162 19 supra. 17. ??????: cp. Hesych. ????a? ??????, da?t?????, and Antiq. Rom. ii. 38 ?a? a?t?? (???pe?a?) ???? e?s???eta? t?? ?a????, ? pe?? t??? ???ste???? ?a???s?? ?f????? (?? Sa????), ?a? t?? da?t?????.—Probably here a large curb-chain is meant, rather than a cheek-ring, which would be too small. So Curtius iv. 6. 29 “per talos enim spirantis lora traiecta sunt [cp. Virg. Aen. ii. 273], religatumque ad currum traxere circa urbem equi gloriante rege, Achillen, a quo genus ipse deduceret, imitatum se esse poena in hostem capienda.” In Homer ???te? are employed (190 13). 18. p??e?? (‘to pound,’ ‘to knead’) is one of the many forced metaphors in this excerpt from Hegesias.
p????, ??a??? d’ ??a, desp?t?? ?a???ete???? ?e??? d? ? s??????s?? ?p??e?. t? d? st?a? ?a? t? ??t?? t?? sa???? ???fa??e ?a??????? ???? ?te??? ?d???. ? ?? ??? ????? ???pa??e, st?at??t???? ???? ?????? e?de??? ?a? t? t??p? s?a??? ??????.”5 ??? ?e ???a ta?t’ ?st? t??? ???????? ??e?????, ?? ??? ?????e?? ?st?? a?????e??? ??t??a et? t?? te?e?t??; ?a?t?? t? ?e p???? ??e??? ??att??? e?? ??a?s??t?? ??? s?a ? ????? ???’ ??? ????? ?st?? ?de??, ?s? d?e?????e? ? p???t?? t?? s?f?st???10 ? ?a, ?a? ??t??a d??? ?e???a ?det? ???a? ?f?t???? et?p?s?e p?d?? t?t???e t????te ?? sf???? ?? pt?????, ????? d’ ???pte? ???ta?, ?? d?f???? d’ ?d?se? ???? d’ ???es?a? ?ase?? ?? d?f??? d’ ??a?? ??? te ???t? te??e’ ?e??a?15 ?st??e? d’ ???a?, t? d’ ??? ?????te pet?s???. t?? d’ ?? ????????? ????sa???? ?f? d? ?a?ta? ????ea? p?p?a?t?, ???? d’ ?pa? ?? ?????s? ?e?t? p???? ?a??e?? t?te d? ?e?? d?se??ess? d??e? ?e???ssas?a? ?? ?? pat??d? ?a??.20 ?? t?? ?? ?e????t? ???? ?pa?? ? d? ?? ?t?? t???e ????, ?p? d? ??pa??? ?????e ?a??pt??? t???se, ????se? d? ??a ??a pa?d’ ?s?d??sa? ???e? d’ ??ee??? pat?? f????, ?f? d? ?a?? [191] and he kept uttering outlandish yells, asking mercy of Alexander as ‘my lord’; and his jargon made them laugh. His fat and his bulging corpulence suggested to them another creature, a huge-bodied Babylonian animal. So the multitude scoffed at him, mocking with the coarse mockery of the camp an enemy who was so repulsive of feature and so uncouth in his ways.”[168] Is this description, I ask, comparable with those lines of Homer in which Achilles is represented as maltreating Hector after his death? And yet the suffering in the latter case is less, for it is on a mere senseless body that the outrage is inflicted. But it is worth while, nevertheless, to note the vast difference between the poet and the sophist:— He spake, and a shameful mishandling devised he for Hector slain; For behind each foot did he sunder therefrom the sinews twain From the ankle-joint to the heel: hide-bands through the gashes he thrust; To his chariot he bound them, and left the head to trail in the dust. He hath mounted his car, and the glorious armour thereon hath he cast, And he lashed the horses, and they with eager speed flew fast. And a dust from the haling of Hector arose, and tossed wide-spread His dark locks: wholly in dust his head lay low—that head Once comely: ah then was the hero delivered over of Zeus In his very fatherland for his foes to despitefully use. So dust-besprent was his head; but his mother was rending her hair The while, and she flung therefrom her head-veil glistering-fair Afar, and with wild loud shriek as she looked on her son she cried; And in piteous wise did his father wail, and on every side 1 ?a???ete??? Schaefer: ?a? ??ete??? libri 2 ???t?? F: ??t?? MV "" sa???? F: ?ast??? PMV 3 ???fa??e MV2: ???fa??e F: ??efa??et? P "" ?d??? F: ?d??? MV: ??d??? P 9 ?st?? om. P "" ?s? F: p?s? PMV 12 t????te F: t????ta? PMV 14 ?ase?] ?d?se? F 16 ?st???? ?’ Hom. "" ?????te FMV Hom.: ????te P 18 p?p?a?t?] p?t?a?t? Hom. 22 t???e F Hom.: t??e PM: te??e V 1. It is not clear whether the strict distinction between a?a??s?? (wrong vocabulary, spelling, or pronunciation) and s??????s?? (wrong syntax) is here maintained. Possibly Batis may have offended (1) by using a word (desp?t??) abhorrent to all free men of Greek blood, or (2) by using it in the wrong case, or (3) by mispronouncing it: cp. Sandys History of Classical Scholarship i. 148, for the comprehensiveness of the term s??????s??. But if it be held that s??????s?? cannot occur in one isolated word (cp. Quintil. i. 5. 36), then it may be supposed that the reference here is to grammatical blunders in other words ejaculated by the unhappy Batis. 3. ?a??????? ????: a comparison suggests itself with the Assyrian bulls represented in reliefs (cp. Tennyson’s Maud, “That oil’d and curl’d Assyrian Bull”).—The reading of P, ?te??? ??d???, might mean ‘far different from a man’ (viri: not ?????p??, hominis). 4. Hegesias’ use of st?at??t???? may be compared with de Lys. c. 12 (of Iphicrates) ? te ????? p??? t? f??t???? ?a? st?at??t???? ??e? ?a? ??? ??t?? ?fa??e? ??t?????? ???????a? ?? st?at??t???? a???de?a? ?a? ??a???e?a?. 7. ?st?? a?????e???: not simply a periphrasis for a????eta?. 8. For Hector’s insensibility cp. Murray’s Rise of the Greek Epic pp. 118, 132.—The savagery of Achilles was, nevertheless, generally felt to need extenuation, as may be seen from the curious explanations proffered in the scholia: e.g. ? d? ?a???a??? f?s?? ?t? p?t???? ?st? Tessa???? t??? t?? f??t?t?? f???a? s??e?? pe?? t??? t?? f??e????t?? t?f???, ?t?. 11. Cp. Virg. Aen. ii. 268 ff. (the vision of the mangled Hector).
????t? t’ e????t? ?a? ????? ?at? ?st?. t? d? ???st’ ?? ??? ??a???????, ?? e? ?pasa ????? ?f???essa p??? s????t? ?at’ ?????. ??t?? e??e??? s?a ?a? de??? p??? ???es?a? p??s??e? ?p’ ??d??? f????a ?a? ???? ????t??. ?? d? ? ?????? e????e?,5 ?p? ???a???? ? ?atea??t?? ?????p?? ?????t’ ?? ?a? ??d? t??t?? et? sp??d??, ???’ ?p? ??e?as? ?a? ?ata????t?. t? ??? a?t??? ?? ??e???? ?? t?? p????t?? t?? e??e?e?a?, t??t?? d? t?? f??a???t?? t?? tape???t?t??; ? t?? ????? d?af??? p??t?? ???sta, ?a? e? ? ???. ??10 ??e????? ?? ??? ??d? e?? ?se??? st???? ??d’ ?d?????, ??ta??a d? ??de?a pe???d?? ?t?? ?? ??p?se?. e?????? d? ?a? pe?? t?? ????? ?s?? d??a?? ????s??, ?p? t? ?e?p?e?a eta?s?a?. XIX ?? d? ?? t??t?? ?e???a t?? p?????t?? ?a??? ?????a?15 ? eta???. ???? d? ?? t?? ?? t?? ??e?tt???? ?p? t? ?e??? (p??? ??? e???e?), ??d? ?e t?? ?? t?? ?e?????? ?p? t? ??e?tt?, ???? t?? ?? t??? ??e?d?s? p??????a?. ????? ??? ??e? ?a? t? ?a?? p??ta, ?spe? ?a? t? ?d?a, ????ta ?? t? ta?t?t?t?? p???????e?a d? ta?? eta??a?? ?e? ?a??? ??e?.20 t??? ?? ??? t? ?t?a ?a? t? ??? ???f??s?? ??? ?pa?ta [193] Through the city the folk brake forth into shriek and wail at the sight. It was like unto this above all things, as though, from her topmost height To the ground, all beetling Troy in flame and in smoke were rolled.[169] That is the way in which a noble corpse and terrible sufferings should be described by men of feeling and understanding. But after the fashion of this Magnesian they could be described by women only or effeminate men, and even by them not in earnest, but in a spirit of derision and mockery. To what, then, is due the nobility of these lines, as compared with the miserable absurdities of the other passage? Chiefly, if not entirely, to the difference in the rhythms. In the quotation from Homer there is not one unimpressive or unworthy verse, while in that from Hegesias every single sentence will prove offensive. Having now discussed the importance of rhythm, I will pass on to the topics that remain. CHAPTER XIX ON VARIETY The third cause of beautiful arrangement that was to be examined is variety. I do not mean the change from the better to the worse (that would be too foolish), nor yet that from the worse to the better, but variety among things that are similar. For satiety can be caused by all beautiful things, just as by things sweet to the taste, when there is an unvarying sameness about them; but if diversified by changes, they always remain new. Now writers in metre and in lyric measures cannot introduce 2 ?? FP: ??’ MV 4 e??e??? s?a F: e??e??? ?a PMV "" de??? FPM: de???? V 6 ?p? F: ?? ?p? PMV 8 ?? F: om. PMV 10 p??t?? FM: om. PV "" ?a? e? FPM: e? ?a? V "" ?? om. P 11 ??d? e?? P, MV: ??de?? F "" ??d? (??d’ V) ?d????? MV: ? ?d????? F: om. P 12 ?t?? ?? ??p?se? om. F 13 d? F: d? PMV 15 d?] d? F 19 ????ta PMV: ??ta EF 20 d? EF: d’ ?? PMV "" ?e? EF: ?? ?e? MV: om. P 21 t??? EF: ?? t??? PV: ?? ??? M 5. f????a, ‘pride,’ ‘spirit,’ ‘mettle,’ ‘feeling,’ ‘self-respect’: cp. 186 5. 6. ?atea??t??, ‘enervated,’ ‘effeminate’ (Lat. fractus): cp. Philo Jud. i. 262 (Mangey) ??a?d??? ?a? ?atea??te? ?a? ????d??a? t? f????ata, i. 273 p??es? t??? ?atea??s? ?a? te?????????. 8, 9. ??e???? refers to the passage last quoted, t??t?? to that quoted first. The remoteness implied in ??e???? is here that of greatness and antiquity; the nearness in t??t??, that of the commonplace and recent. 10. The reading e? ?a? (‘although’) would perhaps be preferable in sense, if only it had better manuscript attestation. [In 198 15 there is a similar fluctuation between ?a? e? and e? ?a?.] 13. For various points of rhythm and metre raised in cc. 18, 19, and elsewhere, reference may be made to the Introduction, pp. 33-9. 16. For the importance of variety (especially in relation to rhythm) cp. a well-known fragment of Isocrates’ Art of Rhetoric: ???? d? ? ????? ? ????? ?st?, ????? ???? ?d? ?et???, ?atafa??? ???. ???? e???? pa?t? ????, ???sta ?a??? ? t???a??? (“prose must not be merely prose, or it will be dry; nor metrical, or its art will be undisguised; but it should be compounded with every sort of rhythm, particularly iambic or trochaic”). The views of Theophrastus on the point are reported in Cic. de Orat. iii. 48. 184 ff. “namque ego illud adsentior Theophrasto, qui putat orationem, quae quidem sit polita atque facta quodam modo, non astricte, sed remissius numerosam esse oportere,” etc. 18. ?????: cp. Ep. ad Cn. Pomp. c. 3 ????? d’ ??e?, f?s?? ? ???da??? [Nem. vii. 52], ?a? ??? ?a? t? t??p?’ ???e’ ?f??d?s?a, and Hom. Il. xiii. 636 p??t?? ?? ????? ?st?, ?t?. 19. ????ta avoids the awkward hiatus ?d?a ??ta. The fact that ??e? follows shortly is not a conclusive objection, since Dionysius, and Greek authors generally, were free from the bad taste which avoids, at all costs, repetitions of this kind: cp. ?aa??e?a ... ???eta? (106 18).
??est? eta???e?? ? ??? ?pas?? ??d’ ?f’ ?s?? ?????ta?. a?t??a t??? ?? ?p?p????? ?t??? ??? ??est? eta???e??, ???’ ?????? p??ta? e??a? t??? st????? ??a?t????? ??d? ?e ?????, ???? t??? ?p? a???? ????????? s???a?? ???s??ta? ?a? ??d? t??t??? ?pas?. t??? d? t? ??? ???f??s??5 t? ?? t?? st??f?? te ?a? ??t?st??f?? ??? ???? te ?????a? ????, ???’ ??? t’ ??a??????? ??? te ???at???? ??? te d?at????? ?p????ta? e??d?a?, ?? p?sa?? de? ta?? st??fa?? te ?a? ??t?st??f??? t?? a?t?? ?????? f???tte??? ??d? ?e t??? pe??????ta? ??a? t?? st??f?? ?????? ?a?10 t?? ??t?st??f???, ???? de? ?a? t??t??? t??? a?t??? d?a??e??? pe?? d? t?? ?a?????a? ?p?d??? ?f?te?a ???e?? ta?ta ??est? t? te ???? ?a? t?? ?????. t? te ???a ?? ?? ???st? s???st??e pe???d?? ?p? p????? ????s?a? d?d?ta? a?t??? p??????? d?a??e?? ????te ???a e???? ?a? s??ata15 a?ta?? pe??t????ta?, ??? ?? ?pa?t?s?s? t?? st??f??? ?pe?ta p???? de? t? a?t? ?t?a ?a? ???a p??e??. ?? ?? ??? ???a??? e??p????, ???? d? ???a??? te ?a? Sapf?, ????? ?p?????t? st??f??, ?st’ ?? ??????? t??? ?????? ?? p????? e?s???? t?? eta????, ?p?d??? te p??? ?????t? ???????? ??20 d? pe?? St?s?????? te ?a? ???da??? e????? ???as?e??? t?? pe???d??? e?? p???? ?t?a ?a? ???a d???e?a? a?t?? ??? ????? t???? ? t?? eta???? ???t?. ?? d? ?e d????a?p???? [195] change everywhere; or rather, I should say, cannot all introduce change, and none as much as they wish. For instance, epic writers cannot vary their metre, for all the lines must necessarily be hexameters; nor yet the rhythm, for they must use those feet that begin with a long syllable, and not all even of these. The writers of lyric verse cannot vary the melodies of strophe and antistrophe, but whether they adopt enharmonic melodies, or chromatic, or diatonic, in all the strophes and antistrophes the same sequences must be observed. Nor, again, must the rhythms be changed in which the entire strophes and antistrophes are written, but these too must remain unaltered. But in the so-called epodes both the tune and the rhythm may be changed. Great freedom, too, is allowed to an author in varying and elaborating the clauses of which each period is composed by giving them different lengths and forms in different instances, until they complete a strophe; but after that, similar metres and clauses must be composed for the antistrophe. Now the ancient writers of lyric poetry—I refer to Alcaeus and Sappho—made their strophes short, so that they did not introduce many variations in the clauses, which were few in number, while the use they made of the epode was very slight. Stesichorus and Pindar and their schools framed their periods on a larger scale, and divided them into many measures and clauses, simply from the love of variety. The dithyrambic poets used to change the modes also, 8 ?p????ta? FE: ?p????ta? PMV 9 te ?a? PMV (cf. l. 6 supra): ?a? EF 11 t?? ??t?st??f?? PM: t??? ??t?st??f??? F: ??t?st??f?? V 12 ?p?d?? V "" ta?t? ?st?? F 14 ???st? s???st??e? pe???d?? PMV: s???st??e pe???d?? ???st? E: s???st??e pe???d?? F 15 a?t??? secl. Usener 16 a?ta?? PMV: a?t??? EF "" ?? om. F 18 d? om. EF 20 e?s???? t?? PMV: e?s???? EF 5. ??d? t??t??? ?pas?: e.g. not the cretic, and (strictly) not the trochee. 7. ??a??????? ... ???at???? ... d?at?????: the distinction between these scales is indicated in Macran’s Harmonics of Aristoxenus p. 6: “Was it then possible to determine for practical purposes the smallest musical interval? To this question the Greek theorists gave the unanimous reply, supporting it by a direct appeal to facts, that the voice can sing, and the ear perceive, a quarter-tone; but that any smaller interval lies beyond the power of ear and voice alike. Disregarding then the order of the intervals, and considering only their magnitudes, we can see that one possible division of the tetrachord was into two quarter-tones and a ditone, or space of two tones; the employment of these intervals characterized a scale as of the Enharmonic genus. Or again, employing larger intervals one might divide the tetrachord into, say, two-thirds of a tone, and the space of a tone and five-sixths: or into two semitones, and the space of a tone and a half. The employment of these divisions or any lying between them marked a scale as Chromatic. Or finally, by the employment of two tones one might proceed to the familiar Diatonic genus, which divided the tetrachord into two tones and a semitone. Much wonder and admiration has been wasted on the Enharmonic scale by persons who have missed the true reason for the disappearance of the quarter-tone from our modern musical system. Its disappearance is due not to the dulness or coarseness of modern ear or voice, but to the fact that the more highly developed unity of our system demands the accurate determination of all sound-relations by direct or indirect resolution into concords; and such a determination of quarter-tones is manifestly impossible.” 18. ???a???: as compared, say, with Pindar. 20. ?? d? pe?? St?s?????? te ?a? ???da???: the two possible senses of this and similar phrases may be illustrated from Plutarch, viz. (1) the man and his followers, e.g. ?? pe?? ???s????? (Plutarch Vit. Demosth. 28. 2); (2) the man himself, e.g. t??? pe?? ??s????? ?a? F??????t?? (ibid. 16. 2: cp. 30. 2) = ‘Aeschines and Philocrates.’ So with ?? ?f? and ?? ?at?. But sense (2) needs careful scrutiny wherever it seems to occur; the meaning may simply be ‘men like Aeschines,’ etc.—For the ‘graves Camenae’ of Stesichorus cp. Hor. Carm. iv. 9. 8, and Quintil. x. 1. 62 “Stesichorus quam sit ingenio validus, materiae quoque ostendunt, maxima bella et clarissimos canentem duces et epici carminis onera lyra sustinentem.” 21. Such long periods are particularly effective (cp. 196 13) when they include clauses of various lengths and end with an impressive one: e.g. Cic. Catil. ii. 1. 1 “Tandem aliquando, Quirites, L. Catilinam, " furentem audacia, " scelus anhelantem, " pestem patriae nefarie molientem, " vobis atque huic urbi ferro flammaque minitantem, " ex urbe vel eiecimus, " vel emisimus, " vel ipsum egredientem verbis prosecuti sumus”; and similarly Bossuet Oraison funÈbre de Henriette-Marie de France: “Celui qui rÈgne dans les cieux " et de qui relÈvent tous les empires, " À qui seul appartient la gloire, la majestÉ et l’indÉpendance " est aussi le seul qui se glorifie de faire la loi aux rois, " et de leur donner, quand il lui plaÎt, de grandes et de terribles leÇons.”
?a? t??? t??p??? et?a????, ??????? te ?a? F??????? ?a? ??d???? ?? t? a?t? ?sat? p?????te?, ?a? t?? e??d?a? ?????att??, t?t? ?? ??a??????? p?????te?, t?t? d? ???at????, t?t? d? d?at?????, ?a? t??? ?????? ?at? p????? ?de?a? ??e???s?????te? d?et?????, ?? ?e d? ?at? F????e??? ?a?5 ????e?? ?a? ?e?est??, ?pe? pa?? ?e t??? ???a???? teta????? ?? ?a? ? d????a??. ? d? pe?? ????? ?pasa? ??e??e??a? ??e? ?a? ?de?a? p??????e?? ta?? eta??a?? t?? s???es??, ?p?? ???eta?. ?a? ?st? ????? ??at?st? pas??, ?t?? ?? ??? p?e?sta?10 ??apa??a? te ?a? eta???? ??a???????, ?ta? t??t? ?? ?? pe???d? ????ta?, t??t? d’ ??? pe???d??, ?a? ?de ?? ? pe???d?? ?? p?e????? p????ta? ?????, ?de d’ ?? ??att????, a?t?? d? t?? ????? t? ?? ?a??te??? ?, t? d? a???te???, ?a? t? ?? a?t?????te???, t? d? ?????ste???, ????? te15 ????te ????? ?a? s??ata pa?t??a ?a? t?se?? f???? a? ?a???e?a? p??s?d?a? d??f???? ???pt??sa? t? p??????? t?? ?????. ??e? d? t??a ????? ?? t??? t????t??? ?a? t? ??t? s???e?e??? ?ste ? s???e?s?a? d??e??. ?a? ?? p????? de?? ??a? ????? e?? t??t? t? ????? ?t? ??? ?d?st?? te ?a?20 ?????st?? ?? ?????? eta???, p??ta? e?d??a? pe???a?. pa??de??a d? a?t?? p????a? p?sa? ?? t?? ???d?t?? ?????, p?sa? d? t?? ???t????, p?sa? d? t?? ???s??????? ???a??? ??? e??e?? t??t?? ?t????? ?pe?s?d???? te p?e??s? ?a? p??????a?? e??a???t??a?? ?a? s??as? p???e?dest?????25 ???sa?????? ???? d? t?? ?? ?? ?? ?st???a? s??at?, t?? [197] introducing Dorian and Phrygian and Lydian modes in the same song; and they varied the melodies, making them now enharmonic, now chromatic, now diatonic; and in the rhythms they continually showed the boldest independence,—I mean Philoxenus, Timotheus, Telestes, and men of their stamp,—since among the ancients even the dithyramb had been subject to strict metrical laws. Prose-writing has full liberty and permission to diversify composition by whatever changes it pleases. A style is finest of all when it has the most frequent rests and changes of harmony; when one thing is said within a period, another without it; when one period is formed by the interweaving of a larger number of clauses, another by that of a smaller; when among the clauses themselves one is short, another longer, one roughly wrought, another more finished; when the rhythms take now one form, now another, and the figures are of all kinds, and the voice-pitches—the so-called “accents”—are various, and skilfully avoid satiety by their diversity. There is considerable charm, among efforts of this kind, in what is so composed that it does not seem to be artificially composed at all. I do not think that many words are needed on this point. Everybody, I believe, is aware that, in prose, variety is full of charm and beauty. And as examples of it I reckon all the writings of Herodotus, all those of Plato, and all those of Demosthenes. It is impossible to find other writers who have introduced more episodes than these, or better-timed variations, or more multiform figures: the first in the narrative form, the second in graceful dialogue, 7 ?a? F: om. PMV 8 ??e? ?a? ?de?a? PMV: ?a? ?de?a? ??e? F: ??e? E 10 ??? F: ??e? P: ???? EMV 11 ??a??????? EF: ?????a? PMV 14 ?] t? F 15 a?t?????te??? F: a?t?? (om. E) ?????te??? t? d? ?ad?te??? EPMV "" t? d? ?????ste??? om. EF 18 ?? P2MV: ?t? P1: om. F 19 ?a? F: om. PMV "" de?? ??a? F: d? ???a? de?? PMV 20 t??t? PMV: t??t? F 21 eta??? FP: ? eta??? MV 24 ???a??? PMV: ?d??at?? EF 25 p?????a?? F "" e??a???t????? EF: e????t??a?? PMV 26 ?? ??] ?? P "" ?st???a?? PMV "" s??at? EF: s??at?s?? PM: s??at?s? V 1. For the characteristics of the various modes cp. (besides the Republic and the Politics) Lucian Harmonides i. 1 ?a? t?? ?????a? ???st?? d?af???tte?? t? ?d???, t?? F?????? t? ???e??, t?? ??d??? t? ?a??????, t?? ?????? t? se???, t?? ??????? t? ??af????. 3. t?t? ?? ... t?t? d?: cp. 132 19, where (as here) F and P have t?te. 5. ??e???s?????te?, ‘using full liberty,’ ‘showing their independence.’ Cp. de Thucyd. c. 8 ... ??te p??st??e?? t??? p???as?? ??d?? ? ? d??a??? ??te ?fa????, ??d? ??e???s????? t? ??af?, ???????t?? d? ?a? ?a?a??? t?? p??a??es?? ?p? pa?t?? f????? ?a? p?s?? ???a?e?a? f???tt??, and c. 24 ibid. ?? d? t??? s???et????? ?a? t??? p???et????? ?????? ?a? ?t? ????? ?? t??? d?a?????s? t?? t?? ????t?? d???e?? p???t?? t??p?? ??e???s????? (translated in D.H. p. 135). So Hor. Carm. iv. 2. 10 “seu per audaces nova dithyrambos " verba devolvit numerisque fertur " lege solutis.” ?? ?at? may refer simply to the individuals mentioned, or to them and their contemporaries: cp. note on 194 20. For Philoxenus, Timotheus (including the newly discovered Persae), and Telestes see Jebb’s Bacchylides pp. 47-55; Weir Smyth’s Greek Melic Poets pp. 460-7; W. von Christ Gesch. der Griech. Litt.3 pp. 188, 189. 8. ??e??e??a? ??e? ?a? ?de?a?: it is a mistake to cut out ?a? ?de?a? on the authority of E alone. An Epitomizer would naturally omit the words, while Dionysius’ liking for amplitude and rhythm would as naturally lead him to use them. Cp. Demosth. Timocr. § 205 e? d? t?? e?sf??e? ???? ?? ?? t??? ??? ????????? ?d??e?? ? p?s’ ????s?a ?a? ?de?a ?e??seta?, ??t?? ???? ?d??e? t?? p???? ?a? ?ata?s???e? p??ta?. The word ?de?a is found also in l. 5 supra and 176 20. The repetition within a few sentences is not inconsistent with Dionysius’ practice in such matters: cp. note on 192 19 supra.
d’ ?? ?? d?a????? ????t?, t?? d’ ?? ?? ????? ??a?????? ??e??. ???’ ??? ? ?e ?s????t??? ?a? t?? ??e???? ??????? a??es?? ???a ta?ta?? ??, ???? ?a?pe? ?d??? ?a? e?a??p?ep?? p???? s?????te? ?? ??d?e? ??t?? pe?? t?? eta???? ?a? t?? p??????a? ?? p??? e?t????s??? ???’ ?st? pa?’ a?t??? e??5 pe???d?? ??????, ??e?d?? s???t?? t????, f??a?? s?p????? f?????t?? ? a?t?, ???a p???? t??a?ta ??pt??ta t?? ????as??. ?? d? ?p?d???a? t?? a??es?? ??e???? ?at? t??t? t? ????. ?a? a?t? ?? ?s?? t? ?s????te? p???a? ????te? ?p?????? ???a? ta?t?? ?p????pt??sa? t?? ???f?a?, pa??10 d? t??? et’ ??e???? ?p’ ??att???? t?? ????? ?at?????t?? pe??fa??ste??? ???eta? t??t? t? ???t?a. XX e?? ?t? ?ata?e?peta? ?? ????? ? pe?? t?? p??p??t??. ?a? ??? t??? ?????? ???as?? ?pas? pa?e??a? de? t? p??p??, ?a? e? t? ???? ????? ?t??e? t??t?? t?? ?????, ?a? e? ?15 t?? pa?t??, t?? ??at?st?? ?e ?t??e?. pe?? ?? ??? ???? t?? ?d?a? ta?t?? ??? ??t?? ? ?a???? ??as??pe??? a?e?a ??? t?? a?t?? ?a? p????? p??? de???? ????? ? ?e???a. ?sa d? e?? t??t? s??te??e? t? ???? ?p?? ?? t?????? p????e??? t?? ?????, e? ? ?a? t? p??ta, ?d? t? p?e?sta, ?sa ?e ???20 ?????e?, ?e??s??. ??????????? d? pa?? p?s?? ?t? p??p?? ?st? t? t??? ?p??e?????? ???tt?? p??s?p??? te ?a? p???as??, ?spe? ?????? t?? ????t?? e?? t?? ?? ? ?? p??p??sa t??? ?p??e?????? ? d? ?p?ep??, ??t? d?p?? ?a? s???es??. pa??de??a25 d? t??t?? ??? ?a??e?? t?? ????e?a?. ? d? ????, t????t?? [199] the third in the practical work of forensic oratory. As for the methods of Isocrates and his followers, they are not to be compared with the styles of those writers. The Isocratic authors have composed much with charm and distinction; but in regard to change and diversity they are anything but happy. We find in them one continually recurring period, a monotonous order of figures, the invariable observance of vowel-blending, and many other similar things which fatigue the ear. I cannot approve that school on this side. In Isocrates himself, it may be conceded, many charms were displayed which helped to hide this blemish. But among his successors, by reason of their fewer redeeming excellences, the fault mentioned stands out more glaringly. CHAPTER XX ON APPROPRIATENESS It still remains for me to speak about appropriateness. All the other ornaments of speech must be associated with what is appropriate; indeed, if any other quality whatever fails to attain this, it fails to attain the main essential,—perhaps fails altogether. Into the question as a whole this is not the right time to go; it is a profound study, and would need a long treatise. But let me say what bears on the special department which I am actually discussing; or if not all that bears on it, nor even the largest part, at all events as much as is possible. It is admitted among all critics that appropriateness is that treatment which suits the actors and actions concerned. Just as the choice of words may be either appropriate or inappropriate to the subject matter, so also surely must the composition be. This statement I had best illustrate from actual life. I refer to 1 ?? ??a?????? (om. ?? ?????) F 2 ??? ? ?e PMV: ??? ? E: ???? ? F "" ??e???? EF: ??e??? PM: ??e???? V 3 ???? ?a? pe??de?s P 5 e?? pe???d?? om. FE 6 t?? post ?????? add. E (vocabulis e?? pe???d?? omissis) "" f??a?? EF: f?s??? M: ????? P: om. V 7 ???? F 8 a??es?? F: d?a??es?? P 10 ???a? EF: om. PMV 11 ?p’ EPV: ??? ?p’ F, M "" t?? ????? om. F 12 ???eta? om. F 13 e?? ?t? PMV: ?t? t?? F: ?t? E 14 ?a? Schaefer: ?? libri "" ???as? F: s??as?? PMV "" ?pas? om. F 15 ???? om. P "" ?a? e? F: e? ?a? PMV 18 a?t?? P: a?t? FMV "" p??? de???? PMV: de???? sf?d?a F 20 t? p??ta PMV: p??ta F 21 ?e??s??] ?e??s?? F 23 ???tt?? F, E: ?????? PMV "" ?spe? F: ?spe? ? PMV 25 ?a? E: ?a? ? FPMV 26 ?a??e?? F: pa?a?a??e?? PMV 2. The following passage emphasizes in a striking way the supreme importance of variety as an element in excellence of style. 6. f??a??: P’s reading ????? may, as Usener suggests, be a relic of f??a???. 14. The manuscript reading ?? suggests the possibility that some such words as e???ta? p??te??? have been lost after ?t??e? in l. 16. 18. a?t??, ‘the matter,’ ‘the question.’ Cp. Eurip. Phoen. 626 a?t? s?a?e? (res ipsa declarabit). See also note on 140 14 supra.
?st??? ??? ???? s????se? ???e?a ??????e??? ?a? ?a????te?, ??d? ???f???e??? ?a? f???e???, ??d’ ?? ???? t??? p??e? ? ?a?? ??te?, ?spe? ?ta? ?????e?a ?d?? ???? ??? ta??tte?? ?d? pa?a??pe??. de??at?? ??e?a ta?t’ e????a ????a pe?? p?????, ?pe? ???a ?sa t?? ?? e?pe?? ???? t?? ?d?a?5 ?p?sa? ???????es?a? ????e??? t?? p??p??t??? ?? d? ? p???e???tat?? ??? ?a? ?????tat?? e?pe?? ?p?? a?t??, t??t’ ???. ?? a?t?? ?????p?? ?? t? a?t? ?atast?se? t?? ????? ??te? ?ta? ?pa??????s? p???ata ??? ?? pa?a?e??e??? t???s??, ??? ???? ????ta? s????se? pe?? p??t??, ????10 ??t???? ?????ta? t?? ?pa??e??????? ?a? ?? t? s??t????a? t? ???ata, ??d?? ?p?t?de???te? ???? f?s???? ?p? t??t? ???e???. ta?ta d? pa?at?????ta de? t?? ??a??? p???t?? ?a? ??t??a ??t???? e??a? t?? p?a??t?? ?p?? ?? ?? t??? ?????? ??f???, ? ???? ?at? t?? ??????? t?? ????t??15 ???? ?a? ?at? t?? s???es??. ? p??e?? e???e? ? da?????tat?? ????? ?a?pe? ?t??? ???? ?? ?? ?a? ?????? ???????, ???’ ??? ?e? t? ?a???????? ?? a?t??? ?a? f???te????, ?ste ?d?? ??? d?af??e?? ????e?a t? p???ata ? ?e??e?a ????. ??? d? ????a, ??? ?? t?? d??a?t? pa?ade??as? ???s?a? p?????.20 ?pa??????? d? p??? t??? Fa?a?a? ?d?sse?? t?? ?a?t?? p????? ?a? t?? e?? ?d?? ?at?as?? e?p?? t?? ??e?? t?? ??e? ?a??? ?p?d?d?s??. ?? d? t??t??? ?a? t? pe?? t?? S?s?f?? d???e?ta? p???, ? fas? t??? ?ata???????? ?e??? ???? pep???s?a? t?? t?? de???? ?pa??a???, ?ta? ?p?? ?????25 t???? ??a????s? p?t???? t??t? d? ???a??? e??a? ?atap?pt??t?? ?ta? e?? ????? ???? p???? t?? p?t???. p?? ??? [201] the fact that we do not put our words together in the same way when angry as when glad, nor when mourning as when afraid, nor when under the influence of any other emotion or calamity as when conscious that there is nothing at all to agitate or annoy us. These few words on a wide subject are merely examples of the countless other things which could be added if one wished to treat fully all the aspects of appropriateness. But I have one obvious remark to make of a general nature. When the same men in the same state of mind report occurrences which they have actually witnessed, they do not use a similar style in describing all of them, but in their very way of putting their words together imitate the things they report, not purposely, but carried away by a natural impulse. Keeping an eye on this principle, the good poet and orator should be ready to imitate the things of which he is giving a verbal description, and to imitate them not only in the choice of words but also in the composition. This is the practice of Homer, that surpassing genius, although he has but one metre and few rhythms. Within these limits, nevertheless, he is continually producing new effects and artistic refinements, so that actually to see the incidents taking place would give no advantage over our having them thus described. I will give a few instances, which the reader may take as representative of many. When Odysseus is telling the Phaeacians the story of his wanderings and of his descent into Hades, he brings the miseries of the place before our eyes. Among them, he describes the torments of Sisyphus, for whom they say that the gods of the nether world have made it a condition of release from his awful sufferings to have rolled a stone over a certain hill, and that this is impossible, as the stone invariably falls down again just as it reaches the top. Now it is 3 ?d?? ???? ??? F: ?a? ?d?? ??? ???? PMV "" p??tte?? ?d? pa?a??pe?? F: ta??tt?? ?d? pa?a??p?? P, MV 4 de??at?? F: de??at?? ? pa?ade??at?? PMV 5 ?pe? ???a PMV: ???a ???a ?st?? F "" ?? F: a?t?a PMV 10 ???? PMV: ???? ?a? EF 13 d? F: d? PMV 17 ?a?pe? EF: ?a? t?? P, MV "" ?? ??] ??(??) P: ?? ? M: ?? V: om. EF 18 a?t??? EF: t??t??? PV: t??t? M 20 pa??de??a P: pa?ade??at? V "" p????? F: ?p? p????? PMV 21 d? FP: ??? MV 26 p?t??? F: p?t??? t??? PMV 27 t?? p?t??? om. F 1. It is implied that no general rules can be laid down on this point, but we must trust to nature,—to the aesthetic perceptions of the individual author,—on the principle that “tristia maestum " vultum verba decent, iratum plena minarum, " ludentem lasciva, severum seria dictu,” Hor. Ars P. 105-7. 3. An early reading may have been ?spe? e?????e?a ?ta? ?d?? ???? ??? ta??tt? ?d? pa?a??p?. 7. p???e???tat??: lit. ‘readiest to hand.’—The verb p???e????es?a? is used often by Dionysius (76 2, 236 21, 250 13) in the meaning ‘to select.’ 13. ta?ta d? pa?at?????ta: Dionysius would (as the trend of his argument throughout the treatise shows) have an author not only observe, but improve upon, the methods of ordinary people. There is no real discrepancy between this passage and that quoted (78 18 supra) from Coleridge’s Biographia Literaria. 17. ?????? ???????: the two feet (dactyl and spondee) apparently are meant. Of course, the hexameter line can be so divided as to yield longer feet such as the a??e??? (see 206 11) or the molossus; but such divisions are not natural. 18. ?a???????? ... ?a? f???te????: see D.H. p. 46. 26. Here, and in 202 8, p?t??? is used to represent Homer’s ??a?: in 202 10, 13, p?t?a. ????? (202 9) = Homer’s ??f??.
d???se? ta?ta ??t???? ?a? ?at’ a?t?? t?? s???es?? t?? ????t??, ????? ?de??? ?a? ?? S?s?f?? e?se?d?? ??at??’ ???e’ ????ta, ??a? ast????ta pe?????? ?f?t???s??? ? t?? ? ?? s????pt?e??? ?e?s?? te p?s?? te5 ??a? ??? ??es?e p?t? ??f??? ??ta??a ? s???es?? ?st?? ? d????sa t?? ???????? ??ast??, t? ???? t?? p?t???, t?? ?p?p???? ?? t?? ??? ????s??, t?? d?e?e?d?e??? t??? ??????, t?? ??aa????ta p??? t?? ?????, t?? ???? ?????????? p?t?a?? ??de?? ?? ????? e?p??. ?a?10 pa?? t? ?????e t??t?? ??ast??; ?? ? ??’ e??? ?e ??d’ ?p? ta?t??t??. p??t?? ?? ?? t??? d?s? st????? ??? ??a????e? t?? p?t?a?, ??? d?e?? ???t?? t? ???p? t?? ???e?? ???a p??t’ ?st?? ?t?? d?s???aa ? ???s???aa? ?pe?ta t? ??se? p?e???? e?s?? a? a??a? s???aa? t?? ?a?e???15 ?? ??at??? t?? st????? ?pe?ta p?sa? d?ae??as?? a? t?? ????t?? ?????a? d?a?se?? e?e???e?? ?a? d?est??as? p??? a?s??t??, ? t?? f?????t?? ??a?t?? s??????????? ? t?? ??f???? te ?a? ?f???? s??apt?????? ?????? te da?t????? ?a? sp??de???? t??? ???st??? ?a? p?e?st?? ????s? d??as??20 ?pa?ta s???e?ta?. t? d? p?t’ ??? t??t?? ??ast?? d??ata?; a? ?? ???s???a?? te ?a? d?s???a?? ???e??, p?????? t??? eta?? ??????? ??????? ?p??e?p??sa?, t? ??????? ???sa?t? t?? ?????? a? d? a??a? s???aa?, st??????? t??a? ????sa? ?a? ???a??sata, t?? ??t?t?p?a? ?a? t? a?? ?a? t? ?????25 t? d? eta?? t?? ????t?? ???a ?a? ? t?? t?a?????t?? [203] worth while to observe how Homer will express this by a mimicry which the very arrangement of his words produces:— There Sisyphus saw I receiving his guerdon of mighty pain: A monster rock upheaving with both hands aye did he strain; With feet firm-fixed, palms pressed, with gasps, with toil most sore, That rock to a high hill’s crest heaved he.[170] Here it is the composition that brings out each of the details—the weight of the stone, the laborious movement of it from the ground, the straining of the man’s limbs, his slow ascent towards the ridge, the difficulty of thrusting the rock upwards. No one will deny the effect produced. And on what does the execution of each detail depend? Certainly the results do not come by chance or of themselves. To begin with: in the two lines in which Sisyphus rolls up the rock, with the exception of two verbs all the component words of the passage are either disyllables or monosyllables. Next, the long syllables are half as numerous again as the short ones in each of the two lines. Then, all the words are so arranged as to advance, as it were, with giant strides, and the gaps between them are distinctly perceptible, in consequence of the concurrence of vowels or the juxtaposition of semi-vowels and mutes; and the dactylic and spondaic rhythms of which the lines are composed are the longest possible and take the longest possible stride. Now, what is the effect of these several details? The monosyllabic and disyllabic words, leaving many intervals between each other, suggest the duration of the action; while the long syllables, which require a kind of pause and prolongation, reproduce the resistance, the heaviness, the difficulty. The inhalation between the words and the juxtaposition 8 ?t??? F 9 ????? F 10 ???? EF: ???? PMV "" ????? F 11 ?? ? ??’ Radermacher: ??? ?? F: ?? ??? PMV 12 ?? ?? Schaefer: ?? FMV: ?? P, E 13 ??a????e? EF: ??a???e? PV 15 a??a? om. F 16 ?pe?ta p?sa? F: ?pe??’ ?pasa? PMV "" d?ae???as?? F 18 ??a?t?? FP: om. EMV 19 te (post ??????) F: te ?a? EPMV 21 p?t’ ??? F: om. PMV 22 t??? EF: om. PMV 25 a?? EFM2V: ?ad? PM1 "" ???? EF: ???? PMV 6. Cp. Demetr. de Eloc. § 72 ?? d? t? e?a??p?epe? ?a?a?t??? s??????s?? pa?a?a????t’ ?? p??p??sa ?t?? d?? a????, ?? t? “??a? ??? ??es?e.” ?a? ??? ? st???? ???? t? ?s?e? ?? t?? s??????se??, ?a? e??ta? t?? ????? t?? ??af???? ?a? ?a?. So Eustathius: t? d? “??a? ??? ??es?e p?t? ??f??” ?pa??e?ta? ????? t?? s???????. ?fa??e? ??? t?? d?s???e?a? t?? t?? ???se?? ????? t? t?? f?????t?? ?pa??????, d?’ ?? ??????t?? t? st?a ??? ??ta? t???e?? ? ?????, ???’ ?????? a??e? s??e??????e??? t? ????d?? t?? ??? ??e??. The Homeric passage is imitated in Pope’s Essay on Criticism, “When Ajax strives some rock’s vast weight to throw, " The line too labours, and the words move slow.”—For the effect of the long unblended vowels cp. the first of Virgil’s two well-known lines, “ter sunt conati imponere Pelio Ossam " scilicet, atque Ossae frondosum involvere Olympum” (Georg. i. 282). 15. It is not easy to see how this result is reached. Perhaps in l. 5 the last syllable of ?t?? is counted long for the purpose of the argument. A perception of the difficulty may have led to the omission of a??a? in F. 18. The meaning is: ‘either by repetition of vowels [???e’ ????ta, ??a?] or by the juxtaposition of semi-vowels and mutes [with the semi-vowels first: ?? S?s?f??, e?se?d?? ??ate??, ??a? ast????ta].’—In 204 15 the words p?d??de ?????det? may be taken to express the ‘bumps’ of the stone as it rolls down. 22. Cp. Quintil. ix. 4. 98 “est enim quoddam in ipsa divisione verborum latens tempus, ut in pentametri medio spondeo, qui nisi alterius verbi fine alterius initio constat, versum non efficit.”—The effect of the short syllables in counterfeiting delay may be illustrated by Cic. pro Milone 11. 28 “paulisper, dum se uxor, ut fit, comparat, commoratus est.”
??a?t?? pa???es?? t? d?a?e?ata t?? ??e??e?a? ?a? t?? ?p???? ?a? t? t?? ????? ??e???? ?? ????? d’ ?? ??e? ?e????e??? t?? ??tas?? t?? e??? ?a? t?? d?e???s?? t?? ??????t?? ?a? t?? t?? p?t??? ??e?s??. ?a? ?t? ta?ta ?? f?se?? ?st?? a?t?at????s?? ???a ???? t????? ??sas?a?5 pe??????? t? ????e?a, t? t??t??? ???? ?e??e?a d????. t?? ??? ?p? t?? ????f?? ?p?st??f??sa? p???? ?a? ?ata????????? p?t?a? ?? t?? a?t?? ????e??e t??p??, ???’ ?p?ta???a? te ?a? s?st???a? t?? s???es??? p??e?p?? ??? ?? t? a?t? s??at?10 ???’ ?te ????? ????? ?pe?a??e?? ?p?t???s? t??t? t?t’ ?p?st???as?e ??ata???? a?t?? ?pe?ta p?d??de ?????det? ??a? ??a?d??.15 ???? s???ata?e????sta? t? ??e? t?? p?t?a? ? t?? ????t?? s???es??, ????? d? ?f?a?e t?? t?? ????? f???? t? t?? ?pa??e??a? t????; ????e d??e?. ?a? t?? ??ta??a p???? a?t?a; ?a? ??? ta?t?? ????? ?de??? ? t?? ?ataf???? d???? t?? p?t??? st???? ???s???a?? ?? ??de?a?, d?s???????20 d? d?? ??a? ??e? ???e??. t??t’ ??? ?a? p??t?? ?? d??st?s? t??? ??????? ???’ ?p?ta???e?? ?pe??’ ?pta?a?de?a s???a?? ??s?? ?? t? st??? d??a ?? e?s? ?a?e?a? s???aa?, ?pt? d? a??a?, ??d’ a?ta? t??e???? ?????? d? ?atasp?s?a? ?a? [205] of rough letters indicate the pauses in his efforts, the delays, the vastness of the toil. The rhythms, when it is observed how long-drawn-out they are, betoken the straining of his limbs, the struggle of the man as he rolls his burden, and the upheaving of the stone. And that this is not the work of Nature improvising, but of art attempting to reproduce a scene, is proved by the words that follow these. For the poet has represented the return of the rock from the summit and its rolling downward in quite another fashion; he quickens and abbreviates his composition. Having first said, in the same form as the foregoing, but a little more, And atop of the ridge would it rest[171]— he adds to this, some Power back turned it again: Rushing the pitiless boulder went rolling adown to the plain.[172] Do not the words thus arranged roll downhill together with the impetus of the rock? Indeed, does not the speed of the narration outstrip the rush of the stone? I certainly think so. And what is the reason here again? It is worth noticing. The line which described the downrush of the stone has no monosyllabic words, and only two disyllabic. Now this, in the first place, does not break up the phrases but hurries them on. In the second place, of the seventeen syllables in the line ten are short, seven long, and not even these seven are perfect. So 1 ?a? t?? ?p???? EF: ?p???? te PMV 6 t?? ... ?p?st??f??sa? ... ?ata????????? p?t?a? EF: t?? ... ?p?st??f??ta ... ?ata?????e??? p?t??? PMV 13 t??t? EFM1: t??t? PM2V 14 ?p?st???as ?e P, E: ?p?st??as (? suprascr.) ?a? F, MV: ?p?st???as?e Hom. "" ??ata?? ?s P: ??ata?? F: ??ata?? ?? MV 15 a???? PMV 16 s???ata?e????sta? PMV: s??????eta? EF 18 ??? te PM: ??? F 19 ta?t?? PMV: ta?t?? F "" ????? ?de?? PV: ?de?? ????? ?st?? F 21 ??? ?a? F(E): ??? ??? P, MV "" ?? d??st?s? E: ??d’ ?st?s? F: d?est????a? PMV 24 d? F: d? ??a? PMV "" ??d’ F: ?a? ??d’ PMV "" a?ta? F: a?ta? PMV "" t??e??? FPV: t??e?a? M "" d? F: ??? PMV "" ?atasp?s?a? F: ?atesp?s?a? PM: ?atesp?s?a? V 15. “Downward anon to the valley rebounded the boulder remorseless” (Sandys, in Jebb’s Rhetoric of Aristotle p. 172). Voss marks the contrast between the slow and the rapid line by translating the one by “Eines Marmors Schwere mit grosser Gewalt fortheben,” and the other by “Hurtig mit Donnergepolter entrollte der tÜckische Marmor.”—For similar adaptations of sound to sense cp. Lucret. iii. 1000 “hoc est adverso nixantem trudere monte " saxum quod tamen e summo iam vertice rursum " volvitur et plani raptim petit aequora campi”; Virg. Aen. vi. 616 “saxum ingens volvunt alii, radiisque rotarum " districti pendent”; id. ib. viii. 596 “quadripedante putrem sonitu quatit ungula campum” (in imitation of Il. xxiii. 116); id. ib. v. 481 “sternitur exanimisque tremens procumbit humi bos”; id. ib. ii. 304-8 “in segetem ... de vertice pastor”; Racine PhÈdre v. 6 “L’essieu crie et se rompt: l’intrÉpide Hippolyte " Voit voler en Éclats tout son char fracassÉ; " Dans les rÊnes lui-mÊme il tombe embarrassÉ”; Pope’s “Up a high hill he heaves a huge round stone” (Odyss. xi.) or his “That like a wounded snake drags its slow length along” (Essay on Criticism), as compared with his “Thunders impetuous down, and smokes along the ground” (Odyss. xi.).—It is an interesting question whether Dionysius overstates his case when he makes ‘Homer’ as conscious and sedulous an artist (?e? t? ?a???????? ?a? f???te????, 200 18) as any later imitator. It is, however, unlikely that even the earliest poets who were late enough to produce consummate music were insensible to the effect of the music they produced. But great poets in all ages have had their ear so attuned by long use and practice to the music of sounds as to choose the right letters, syllables, and words almost unconsciously. 19. ta?t??: Usener reads ta?t’ ??: but (1) ta?t?? refers naturally to a?t?a; (2) with ????? the verb is often omitted, e.g. 186 19, 202 2; (3) if there were a verb, ?st?? would here be more natural than ??. 22. The meaning is that the absence of short words implies the absence of frequent breaks, and this absence contributes to rapid utterance. 24. t??e???, ‘perfect longs.’ The diphthongs in a?t??, ?pe?ta, and ??a?d??, are simply long by nature; they are not long by position as well. The ? in p?d??de, and the ? in ?????det?, are long by position but not by nature. The ? in ??a?, and the ? in ??a?d??, are long by nature but not (in the former case) by position. “Of the seven long syllables not one—except the last—contains more elements than are needful to make it pass for long and at the same time avoid hiatus; that is, no long vowel or diphthong is followed by more than one consonant; two consonants occur only where required to extend a short vowel to a long syllable” (Goodell Greek Metric p. 175). Compare 150 22-154 3, and see also Gloss., s.v. t??e???.—M here has t??e?a? (not t??e???): cp. te?e?a? in 174 1.
s?st???es?a? t?? f??s?? t? ?a??t?t? t?? s???a?? ?fe???????. ?t? p??? t??t??? ??d’ ???a ?p? ???at?? ????????? e???fe? d??stas??? ??te ??? f???e?t? f???e? ??te ??f??? ??f???? ? ?f????, ? d? t?a???e?? p?f??e? ?a? d??st??a? t?? ?????a?, ??d?? ?st? pa?a?e?e???. ?? d? ???eta? d??stas??5 a?s??t? ? d???t????? t?? ???e??, ???? s?????s?a????s?? ?????a?? ?a? s???ataf????ta? ?a? t??p?? t??? ?a ?? ?pas?? ???eta? d?? t?? t?? ??????? ????e?a?. ? d? ???sta t?? ????? ?a???e?? ?????, ????? ??de?? t?? a???? ?? f?s?? ????s?? p?pte?? e?? ?t??? ???????, ??te10 sp??de??? ??te a??e??? ???ata???ta? t? st???, p??? ?p? t?? te?e?t??? ?? d’ ????? p??te? e?s? d??t????, ?a? ??t?? pa?aded?????a? ????te? t?? ???????, ?ste ? p??? d?af??e?? ?????? t?? t???a???. ??d?? d? t? ??t?p??tt?? ?st?? e?t????? ?a? pe??fe?? ?a? ?ata?????sa? e??a? t?? f??s?? ?? t????t??15 s???e???t????? ?????. p???? t?? ?? ???? t??a?ta de??a? pa?’ ???? ?e??e?a? ??? d? ?p????? d??e? ?a? ta?ta, ??’ ??????ta? ?? ?a? pe?? t?? ????? e?pe??. ?? ?? ??? de? st????es?a? t??? ?????ta? ?de?a? ?a? ?a??? p???se?? s???es?? ?? te p???t??? ?a? ?????? ??t????,20 ta?ta ?at’ ??? d??a? ?st? t? ???? ?????tata ?a? ???t?sta. ?sa d? ??? ??? te ??, ???tt? te ??ta t??t?? ?a? ??d??te?a ?a? d?? p????? d?spe????pta ?? ??af?, ta?t’ ?? ta?? ?a?’ ???a? ???as?a?? p??s?p???s?a? s??, ?a? p????? ?a? ??a??? p???t?? te ?a? s????af??? ?a? ??t???? a?t?????? ???s?a?.25 ???? d? t? ?ata?e?p?e?a ?? ?pes???? ?a? ??de??? ?tt?? ??a??a?a e???s?a?, ta?t’ ?t? p??s?e?? t? ???? pa?s?a? [207] the line has to go tumbling down-hill in a heap, dragged forward by the shortness of the syllables. Moreover, one word is not divided from another by any appreciable interval, for vowel does not meet vowel, nor semi-vowel or mute meet semi-vowel—conjunctions the natural effect of which is to make the connexions harsher and less close-fitting. There is, in fact, no perceptible division if the words are not forced asunder, but they slip into one another and are swept along, and a sort of great single word is formed out of all owing to the closeness of the junctures. And what is most surprising of all, not one of the long feet which naturally fit into the heroic metre—whether spondee or bacchius—has been introduced into the line, except at the end. All the rest are dactyls, and these with their irrational syllables hurried along, so that some of the feet do not differ much from trochees. Accordingly nothing hinders the line from being rapid, rounded and swift-flowing, welded together as it is from such rhythms as this. Many such passages could be pointed out in Homer. But I think the foregoing lines amply sufficient, and I must leave myself time to discuss the remaining points. The aims, then, which should be steadily kept in view by those who mean to form a charming and noble style, alike in poetry and in prose, are in my opinion those already mentioned. These, at all events, are the most essential and effective. But those which I have been unable to mention, as being more minute and more obscure than these, and, owing to their number, hard to embrace in a single treatise, I will bring before you in our daily lessons, and I will draw illustrations in support of my views from many good poets, historians, and orators. But now I will go on to add to this work, before concluding it, the remainder of the points which I promised to treat of, and the discussion of which is as indispensable as any: viz. what 1 s?st??es?a? P: s??te?e?s?a? F 4 d??st??a? F: d??st??e?? PMV 5 d??tas?? F 6 d???t???? F 10 ??????? F: ?????? P, MV 12 ??t?? F: ??t?? ?e PMV 17 d??e? ?a? FM: ?d??e? P: e?d??e? V 19 ?de?a? ?a? ?a??? F: ?a??? ?a? ?de?a? PMV 23 ??? F: ? PM: om. V 24 s?? ?a? PMV: ?a? F "" ??a??? ?a? p???t?? te (te om. M) ?a? P, M 25 a?t?????? F: a?t???(a?) P: a?t???a?? MV 26 ???? F: ??? PMV 1. t? ?a??t?t? ?t?.: i.e. the utterance must necessarily be rapid when the syllables are short and trip along. 2. “Again, as between words, there is no hiatus, no semi-vowel or mute meets a semi-vowel, there is no rhetorical pause and no elision, the words almost run together into one” (Goodell Greek Metric p. 175). 11. a??e???: see note on 200 17 supra. 13. t?? ??????? [s???a??]: i.e. the long syllables in p?d??de and ?????det?.—With Usener’s conjecture pa?ae????a? the meaning will be “and these too are such as have irrational syllables incorporated with them.” 14. t???a???: Schaefer suggests t???a????, Sauppe ???e???. 18. ??????ta?: cp. Antiqq. Rom. vi. 9 ? a?????? ??, ??? ?? ??????ta? t?? ?? t??de t?? p????? ???a?? ?ata?a?e??. In 68 11 s???? is added, ??? d’ ??????ta? ?? s????: and in 224 22 ?????? is found in P and V. 23. ?? ta?? ?a?’ ???a? ???as?a??: this is one of the incidental references which show that Dionysius taught rhetoric at Rome.
* * * t??e? e?s? d?af??a? t?? s????se?? ?a? t?? ???st?? ?a?a?t?? ?? ?p? t? p???, t?? te p??te?s??t?? ?? a?ta?? ??s???a? ?a? de??ata ???st?? pa?as?e??, ?ta? d? ta?ta ??? ?? t????, t?te ???e??a d?e??????sa? t? pa?? t??? p?????? ?p????e?a, t? p?t’ ?st?? ? p??e? t?? ?? pe???5 ????? ???a? p???at? fa??es?a? ????sa? ?? t? t?? ????? s??at?, t?? d? p???t???? f??s?? ?fe?? t? pe?? ???? f???tt??sa? t?? p???t???? se??t?ta? s?ed?? ??? ?? ???t?sta d?a?e????te? ? p???sa?te? ta?t’ ????s?? ?? t? ???e? t??a??. pe??at??? d? ?a? pe?? t??t??, ? f????,10 ???e??. ????a? d’ ?p? t?? p??t??. XXI ??? t?? s????se?? e?d???? ?? d?af???? p????? sf?d?a e??a? t??ea? ?a? ??t’ e?? s?????? ???e?? d??a??a? ??t’ e?? ????s?? ?????, ???a? te ?d??? ??? ???st? ?a?a?t??a ?spe? ??e??, ??t? ?a? s????se?? ????t?? pa?a??????e??,15 ?? fa??? pa?ade??at? ???e??? ????af??? ?spe? ??? ?? ??e??? t? a?t? f??a?a ?a????te? ?pa?te? ?? t? ??a ???f??te? ??d?? ?????ta p????s?? ???????? t? ??ata, t?? a?t?? t??p?? ?? p???t??? te d?a???t? ?a? t? ???? p?s? t??? a?t??? ???as? ???e??? p??te? ??? ????? a?t? s??t??ee?.20 t?? ??t?? ?e????? a?t?? d?af???? ta?ta? e??a? pe???a? ??a? t?? t?e??, a?? ? ????e??? ???ata ??seta? t? ???e?a, ?pe?d?? t??? te ?a?a?t??a? a?t?? ?a? t?? d?af???? ????s?. ??? ??t?? ??????? ???as?? ??? ???? a?t?? p??sa???e?sa? ?? ??at????st??? etaf??????? ???as? ?a?? t?? ?? a?st????, t?? d? ??af???? [? ???????], t?? d? t??t?? [209] are the different styles of composition and what the usual distinguishing mark of each is. I will include some mention of those who have been eminent in them, and will also add examples from each author. When the treatment of these points is completed, I must proceed to dispose of certain difficulties very generally felt: what it can be that makes prose appear like a poem though retaining the form of prose, and verse like prose though maintaining the loftiness of poetry; for almost all the best writers of prose or poetry have these excellences in their style. I must do my best, then, to set forth my views on these matters also. I will begin with the first. CHAPTER XXI THREE MODES, OR STYLES, OF COMPOSITION I assert without any hesitation that there are many specific differences of composition, and that they cannot be brought into a comprehensive view or within a precise enumeration; I think too that, as in personal appearance, so also in literary composition, each of us has an individual character. I find not a bad illustration in painting. As in that art all painters from life take the same pigments but mix them in the most diverse ways, so in poetry and in prose, though we all use the same words, we do not put them together in the same manner. I hold, however, that the essentially different varieties of composition are the three following only, to which any one who likes may assign the appropriate names, when he has heard their characteristics and their differences. For my own part, since I cannot find recognized names for them, inasmuch as none exist, I call them by metaphorical terms—the first austere, the second smooth (or florid), the third 1 hiatum indicavit Schottius 2 te om. F 4 ?a?e??a P, MV: ?a? ta?ta F "" d?e??????s? V "" t??? FM: om. PV 5 ?? F: om. PMV 7 ???? om. PV 9 ? om. P 11 d? ?p? MV: d? ?at? P 12 e?d???? F (E): ?d???? PMV "" d?af???? p????? F: p????? d?af???? PMV 13 e?? s??????s?? F 14 ?d??? ??? ???st? ?a?a?t??a] ?d??ata ???st? ?a?a?t??? F 16 fa??? F: fa???? PMV "" ????af?a F: ????af?a?? PM 19 p?s? Us.: ?p?s? libri 20 ?pa?te? F 22 ??a? EF: om. PMV 25 ??at????st??? PV 26 ? ??????? om. P 3. As the sentence stands, the infinitives ??s???a?, pa?as?e?? and d?e??????sa? are without regular government. ????e??? may be inserted after ??s???a?, or (as Usener prefers to think) something like ??a??a??? ??? ????a? p??t?? ?? pa?ast?sa? may be supposed to have fallen out between pa?s?a? and t??e?. 7. Dionysius’ practice of variety in his own style is shown by his use of ?fe?? here, as compared with ???a? in l. 6. 12. This and the following chapters should be compared carefully with de Demosth. cc. 36 ff. 21. For Greek views as to types of style in general (not simply ?????a?) reference may be made to Demetr. pp. 28 ff. 24. At this point in the Epitome, the Darmstadt codex has (in the margin) ? d? ????ta???? t? ?? t?? s????se?? ?d???, t? d? ?s????, t? d? ?s?? ?a?e?. 26. ? ???????: cp. 232 25 (where P again omits the second epithet) and 248 9 (with critical note).
e???at??? ?? ?p?? p?t? ???es?a? fa??? ??, ????e ?p???, ?a? “d??a ?? ???? ?t???e?a? e?pe??,” e?te ?at? st???s?? t?? ????? ??at??a? e?te ?at? ????? ?? ??? ??d??? e???sa? t? saf??. ? p?t’ ??? ??e?tt?? ? ???e??, ?t? ?at? t?? ??es?? te ?a? t?? ?p?tas?? t?? ?s??t?? ???? ?? d??5 ?s?? ?????ta? p????? p??? ??te?? ?? ??? ?spe? ?? ??s??? t? ?s?? ?p??e? t?? ??t?? ?a? t?? ?p?t?? ? ?s?, t?? a?t?? t??p?? ?a? ?? ?????? ? ?s?? ?a?a?t?? ??at???? t?? ????? ?s?? ?f?st??e?, ???’ ?st? t?? ?? p??te? ?e???????? ?? ????? te ?a? s???? ?a? ???a p????. ???? ??? ??? ??t??10 ? ?a???? ???tt?? t? ?e???? ta?t?? ?e?t??? d’, ?spe? ?pe????, ?a? pe?? t?? ?a?a?t???? ??? ?pa??’ ?s’ ?? e?pe?? ????? (a???? ??? ?? ?? p??? de?se?e ?????), ???’ a?t? t? fa?e??tata. XXII t?? ?? ??? a?st???? ?????a? t???sde ? ?a?a?t???15 ??e?des?a? ???eta? t? ???ata ?sfa??? ?a? st?se?? ?a??e?? ?s?????, ?st’ ?? pe??fa?e?a? ??ast?? ???a ???s?a?, ?p??e?? te ?p’ ??????? t? ???a d?ast?se?? ?????????? a?s??t??? ??????? d?e????e?a? t?a?e?a?? te ???s?a? p???a?? ?a? ??t?t?p??? ta?? s???a?? ??d?? a?t? d?af??e?, ??a?20 ?????ta? t?? ????d?? s??t??e???? ?? ????d??a?? ????? a? ? e??????? ?a? ? s??e?es??a? ?se??, ???a? d? t??e? ?a? [211] harmoniously blended. How I am to say the third is formed I am at a loss to know—“my mind is too divided to utter truth”[173]: I cannot see whether it is formed by eliminating the two extremes or by fusing them—it is not easy to hit on any clear answer. Perhaps, then, it is better to say that it is by relaxation and tension of the extremes that the means, which are very numerous, arise. The case is not as in music, where the middle note is equally removed from the lowest and the highest. The middle style in writing does not in the same way stand at an equal distance from each of the two extremes; “middle” is here a vague general term, like “herd,” “heap,” and many others. But the present is not the right time for the investigation of this particular point. I must say what I undertook to say with regard to the several styles—not all that I could (I should need a very long treatise to do that), but just the most salient points. CHAPTER XXII AUSTERE COMPOSITION The characteristic feature of the austere arrangement is this:—It requires that the words should be like columns firmly planted and placed in strong positions, so that each word should be seen on every side, and that the parts should be at appreciable distances from one another, being separated by perceptible intervals. It does not in the least shrink from using frequently harsh sound-clashings which jar on the ear; like blocks of building stone that are laid together unworked, blocks that are not square and smooth, but preserve their natural roughness and irregularity. 1 e???at?? EF: ?????? PMV 2 ?at? E: ?at? t?? FPMV 3 ???? F 4 ?? P: ?? F "" ?at? t?? FPMV: ?at? E 5 te ?a? t?? PMV: te ?a? F: ?a? E 6 ?? om. P 7 ??t?? F: ?e?t?? PMV 8 ?a?a?t?? om. PV 9 ?s?? F 11 ?spe? F: ?? PMV 12 ?a? F: om. PMV "" ?sa e?pe?? codd.: ?? ins. Schaeferus 13 ?? ?? F: ?? ??a? PMV "" de?se?e F: de?se? P: de?se?? MV 17 pe??fe??a? F 18 d?at?se?? F 20 ??a? F: ?? P: ???? MV 21 a? ? F: a? ?te P, MV 22 ?a? ? F: ?de P "" ???a? d?] ??? a?de F 1. Here (and in 246 11) it is open to question whether ?????? does not fit the context better than e???at??. 2. The passage of Pindar is quoted in Cic. Ep. ad Att. xiii. 38 “nunc me iuva, mi Attice, consilio, ‘p?te??? d??? te???? ?????,’ id est utrum aperte hominem asperner et respuam, ‘? s????a?? ?p?ta??.’ ut enim Pindaro sic ‘d??a ?? ???? ?t???e?a? e?pe??.’ omnino moribus meis illud aptius, sed hoc fortasse temporibus.” 3. ?at? ????: sc. t?? ?????. —Cp. de Demosth. c. 36 ?? d? s?????te? ?f’ ??at??a? t? ???s??tata t?? ??t?? ?a? ?s?? ?????sa? ??????. 4. ? p?t’ ... ?: a favourite Platonic usage, e.g. Gorgias 462 E ? ???????te??? ? t? ?????? e?pe??, Apol. 39 A ???? ? ?? t??t’ ? ?a?ep??, ? ??d?e?, ???at?? ??f??e??, ???? p??? ?a?ep?te??? p?????a?. 5. The intermediate, or eclectic, styles are numerous and differ greatly according as they relax or strain the extreme, or pronounced, styles: cp. de Demosth. c. 37 init. 8. A point worth considering is how far this may seem to make for or against the view that the Dionysian doctrine of styles is Peripatetic in origin, being derived from Theophrastus. 10. s????: cp. s??e?t?? (Lat. acervalis, Cic. de Div. ii. 4. 11), in the sense which it bears in Hor. Ep. ii. 1. 45-47 and Cic. Academ. ii. 16. 49. 15. Batteux (p. 249) would illustrate the austere style from Rousseau’s Ode i. 2 (tirÉe du Psaume xviii.), “Les cieux instruisent la terre " À rÉvÉrer leur auteur; " Tout ce que leur globe enserre " CÉlÈbre un Dieu crÉateur,” etc.—With c. 22 of the C.V. should be compared, throughout, cc. 38, 39 of the de Demosth. 18. ?p??e?? te ?t?.: i.e. it (the austere style) aims at dividing its clauses from one another by appreciable pauses.
a?t?s??d???? e?????? te ?a? d?ae???s?? e?? p??t?? ???as?? ?? t? p???? ????es?a? f??e?? t? ??? e?? ?a?e?a? s???a?? s????es?a? p?????? a?t?, p??? e? p?te ?????? ?????t?. ?? ?? d? t??? ???as? ta?ta pe???ta? d???e?? ?a? t??t?? ????eta?? ?? d? t??? ?????? ta?t? te ????? ?p?t?de?e?5 ?a? t??? ?????? t??? ????at????? ?a? e?a??p?epe??, ?a? ??te p???sa ???eta? t? ???a ???????? e??a? ??te pa????a ??te ??a??a?? d???e???ta ?????????, ???’ e??e?? ?a? ?ap?? ?a? ??e??e?a, f?se? t’ ??????a? ????? a?t? ???eta? ? t????, ?a? ?at? p???? ???es?a? ????? ? ?at’10 ????. pe???d??? d? s??t????a? s??apa?t????sa? ?a?ta?? t?? ???? t? p???? ?? ??d? ???eta?? e? d? p?t’ a?t??t?? ?p? t??t? ?ate?e??e??, t? ??ep?t?de?t?? ?fa??e?? ???e? ?a? ?fe???, ??te p??s???a?? t?s?? ????t??, ??a ? ?????? ??p??????, ?d?? ?fe???sa?? t?? ???? ??????, ??te ?p?? a?15 ?se?? a?t?? ??????t? ?eat???a? t??e? ? ??af??a?, sp??d?? ????sa, ??d’ ??a t? p?e?at? t?? ?????t?? ?s?? a?t???e?? s?et?????? ? ??a, ??d’ ????? t??? [p?a?ate?a?] t??a?t?? ????sa ?p?t?de?s?? ??de?a?. ?t? t?? t??a?t?? ?st?? ?????a? ?a? ta?ta ?d?a? ????st??f?? ?st? pe?? t?? pt?se??,20 p?????? pe?? t??? s??at?s???, ?????s??des??, ??a?????, ?? p?????? ?pe??pt??? t?? ????????a?, ???st’ ??????, e?a??f???, a????ast??, ????e?t??, t?? ???a?s?? ?a? t?? p???? ????sa ??????. ta?t?? d? t?? ?????a? p????? ?? ??????t? ????ta? ?at?25 [213] It is prone for the most part to expansion by means of great spacious words. It objects to being confined to short syllables, except under occasional stress of necessity. In respect of the words, then, these are the aims which it strives to attain, and to these it adheres. In its clauses it pursues not only these objects but also impressive and stately rhythms, and tries to make its clauses not parallel in structure or sound, nor slaves to a rigid sequence, but noble, brilliant, free. It wishes them to suggest nature rather than art, and to stir emotion rather than to reflect character. And as to periods, it does not, as a rule, even attempt to compose them in such a way that the sense of each is complete in itself: if it ever drifts into this accidentally, it seeks to emphasize its own unstudied and simple character, neither using any supplementary words which in no way aid the sense, merely in order that the period may be fully rounded off, nor being anxious that the periods should move smoothly or showily, nor nicely calculating them so as to be just sufficient (if you please) for the speaker’s breath, nor taking pains about any other such trifles. Further, the arrangement in question is marked by flexibility in its use of the cases, variety in the employment of figures, few connectives; it lacks articles, it often disregards natural sequence; it is anything rather than florid, it is aristocratic, plain-spoken, unvarnished; an old-world mellowness constitutes its beauty. This mode of composition was once zealously practised by 1 e?? F: ?? PMV 2 s???a?? F: s???a?? PMV 3 p?te ?a? ? ?????? F 5 ????? Us.: ????? ? ??? ?tt?? P: ??? ?tt?? ????? F: ??? ?tt?? MV 6 ?a? (alt.) EF: ?a? t??? PMV 7 ?a? ??te EF: ?????eta? ?a? ??te PMV "" e??a? om. P 8 pa?’ ???a F "" ??a??a?a? P, M: ??????? F, E: ??a??a?a V "" ????????a? ???’ P, MV: ???????a d? ?a? EF 9 ?ap?? EF: ?p?? PMV 10 ? t???? F "" ???eta? EF 11 s??apa?t????sa? E: s??apa?t????sa?? F: s??a?t????sa? PM: s??a?????sa? V "" ?a?ta?? EF (coniecerat Uptonus): om. PMV 12 ??d? EF: ??te PMV 17 ????sa Sylburgius: ????sa? libri "" t?? d???t?? P 18 s?et?????? Schaeferus: s?et???e?a? libri "" p?a?ate?a? secl. Usenerus 19 ????sa P: ????sa? FM: om. V "" ?p?t?d’ ??de?(a?) P: ?p?t?de?e? ??d? FMV "" ?t? Uptonus: ?p? libri "" ?st?? F: om. PMV 20 ?a? FP: ?at? MV "" ?d?a] d? MV "" ????st??f?? PM: ??t????p?? F 21 ??a?????] ??a?s???? F 22 ?pe??pt???] ?p?de?t??? F 23 ????e?st?? F "" t?? EF: t? PMV 24 p???? libri "" ????ta F "" ?????? om. F 25 d? om. EF 8. Perhaps ?????? d???e???ta, ??a??????a d? ?a?: with ?p? (‘in the case of’) retained in l. 19. 11. The meaning is that the austere style does not seek for periods containing a complete thought, and that, if accidentally it stumbles into them, it wishes to emphasize (by means of careful abstention from all artificial means of rounding off the sentence) the absence of premeditation.—With regard to Upton’s conjecture ?a?ta?? it should be noticed that this is only one of many instances in which his acuteness has since been confirmed by manuscript authority. 18. ? ??a: cp. (for the order) ?? ??a 120 9. ? is here used because of the preceding negatives. 22. ?? p?????? ?pe??pt??? ?t?.: in other words, such a style delights in anacolutha. 19-24. It is to be noticed, in this and other sentences, that Dionysius often so writes as to reflect the character of the style he is for the moment describing.—Baudat (p. 58) illustrates the style in question by quotations from Malherbe and Boileau, and adds: “Chacun connaÎt ces vers du Cor d’Alf. de Vigny: Roncevaux! Roncevaux! dans ta sombre vallÉe L’ombre du grand Roland n’est donc pas consolÉe! Le son on y revient six fois, le son an trois fois, le son au deux fois; ils sont tous trois sourds et la rime en Ée seule est sonore. La succession de ces sons produit une harmonie dure, qui a quelque chose de voilÉ et de funÈbre; on croit entendre le grondement de l’orage.”
te p???s?? ?a? ?st???a? ?a? ?????? p???t?????, d?af????te? d? t?? ????? ?? ?? ?p??? p???se? ? te ????f????? ??t?a??? ?a? ?ped????? ? f?s????, ?? d? e??p???? ???da???, ?? t?a??d?? d’ ??s?????, ?? ?st???? d? T????d?d??, ?? d? p???t????? ?????? ??t?f??. ??ta??a ? ?? ?p??es?? ?p?te?5 p???? pa?as??s?a? t?? e??????? ???st?? pa?ade??ata, ?a? ?s?? ??? ??d?? ?? ? ????? ????et? p?????? ?spe? ???es? d?ap???????e??? t??? ?a??????? ???’ ?p??et??? ?e??e fa??ses?a? t? s??ta?a ?a? s??????? ????? ? pa?a??e?at????? ?? ?? d? ??d’ ??e???e??ta pa?a??pe?? t? ?????ta ???tte?,10 ?? d? fa?e?? ?a? ?? de?e?a a?t???a?? ?de? d? p?? t? ?t???? ?f??? ?ae?? ?a? ?te p?e???sa? t?? ?a???? ?t’ ????pe?? t?? p?ste??. t??t? d? pe???s?a? p???sa? de??ata ?a?? ????a pa?? t?? ?p?fa?est?t?? ??d???. p???t?? ?? ??? ???da??? ????se? pa?a??f?e??, s????af??? d? T????d?d???15 ???t?st?? ??? ??t?? p???ta? t?? a?st???? ?????a?. ????t? d? ???da???, ?a? t??t?? d????a?? t?? ?? ?st?? ? ????? de?t’ ?? ?????, ???p???, ?p? te ???t?? p?pete ?????, ?e??, p???at?? ?? t’ ?ste?? ?fa??? ???e?ta20 ?? ta?? ?e?a?? ????a?? [215] many authors in poetry, history, and civil oratory; pre-eminently in epic poetry by Antimachus of Colophon and Empedocles the natural philosopher, in lyric poetry by Pindar, in tragedy by Aeschylus, in history by Thucydides, and in civil oratory by Antiphon. At this point the subject would naturally call for the presentation of numerous examples of each author cited, and possibly the discourse would have been rendered not unattractive if bedecked with many such flowers of spring. But then the treatise would probably be felt to be excessively long—more like a course of lectures than a manual. On the other hand, it would not be fitting to leave the statements unsubstantiated, as though they were obvious and not in need of proof. The right thing, no doubt, is after all to take a sort of middle course, neither to exceed all measure, nor yet to fall short of carrying conviction. I will endeavour to do so by selecting a few samples from the most distinguished authors. Among poets it will be enough to cite Pindar, among prose-writers Thucydides; for these are the best writers in the austere style of composition. Let Pindar come first, and from him I take a dithyramb which begins— Shed o’er our choir, Olympian Dominations, The glory of your grace, O ye who hallow with your visitations The curious-carven place, 1 p???t????? F 2 ?p??? Sylburgius: ?p?e??? F: ?p?e??e? PMV: om. E 5 p???t????? F 8 ?a??????] ????(???) P 10 ??d’ ??e???e??ta P: ??d’ ??e???e?ta M: ??d’ ?? ????e??ta F 12 ?t???? PV: ?t??? FM 13 d? F 17 t?? ??? ?st?? ????? P "" ? ???? E: ???? FMV 18 de?t’ EFM2V: ?det’ P, M1 "" ?? ????? EFV: ?? s???(??) P 19 p?peta? P 20 ?? t’] ?? F "" ?ste?? F (?ste?? praestat idem 222 14) 21 ????a?? libri: sed cf. n. crit. ad 222 14 2. For Antimachus of Colophon cp. de Imitat. ii. 6 ??t?a??? d? e?t???a? [?f???t?se?] ?a? ?????st???? t?a??t?t?? ?a? t?? s??????? t?? ??a??a???: Catullus xcv. 20 “at populus tumido gaudeat Antimacho”: Quintil. x. 1. 53 “contra in Antimacho vis et gravitas et minime vulgare eloquendi genus habet laudem. sed quamvis ei secundas fere grammaticorum consensus deferat, et affectibus et iucunditate et dispositione et omnino arte deficitur, ut plane manifesto appareat, quanto sit aliud proximum esse, aliud parem.” Plato’s admiration for his poetry is said to have been great. 3. For Empedocles as being a physicist rather than a poet see Aristot. Poet. i. 9 ?a? ??? ?? ?at????? ? f?s???? t? d?? t?? ?t??? ??f???s??, ??t? ?a?e?? e???as??, ??d?? d? ?????? ?st?? ???? ?a? ?ped???e? p??? t? ?t???, d?? t?? ?? p???t?? d??a??? ?a?e??, t?? d? f?s??????? ????? ? p???t??. But on the other side cp. Lucret. i. 731 “carmina quin etiam divini pectoris eius " vociferantur et exponunt praeclara reperta, " ut vix humana videatur stirpe creatus.” The fragments of Empedocles go far to justify Lucretius’ opinion; and the true poetic gifts of Empedocles, as of Lucretius himself, may have been seen in his work as a whole, even more than in its parts. 3, 4. The e?a??p??pe?a of Pindar is emphasized in the de Imitat. B. vi. 2.—Similarly, ibid., as to Aeschylus: ? d’ ??? ??s????? p??t?? ?????? te ?a? t?? e?a??p?epe?a? ???e???, ?t?. 5. For other references to Antiphon see de Isaeo c. 20, de Thucyd. c. 51, de Demosth. c. 8, Ep. i. ad Amm. c. 2, and C.V. c. 10. Also Thucyd. viii. 68 ??t?f?? ???? ????a??? t?? ?a?’ ?a?t?? ??et? te ??de??? de?te??? ?a? ???t?st?? ????????a? ?e??e??? ?a? ? ????? e?pe??.—For Thucydides himself see D.H. passim (especially pp. 30-34, 104 ff., 130 ff.). 17. G. S. Farnell Greek Lyric Poetry p. 417: “The excited nature of the rhythm throughout, and the rapturous enthusiasm with which the approach of spring is described, are eminently characteristic of the dithyramb at its best; and it is easy to understand how such a style, in the hands of inferior poets, degenerated into the florid inanity which characterizes the later dithyrambic poets.” 18. de?t’ ?? ?????, ‘come ye to the dance.’ “?? cum accus. (eight times in Pindar, chiefly in the Aeolic odes) is a relic of the original stage of the language when this preposition had the functions of the Latin in. It is preserved in Boeotian, Thessalian, North-West Greek, Eleian, Arcadian, Cyprian, and perhaps even in the Attic ??a??. The accusative use was abandoned on the rise of ??-? (cf. ab-s), which, before a vowel, became e??, before a consonant, ??” (Weir Smyth Greek Melic Poets p. 359). P’s curious reading ?? s???(??) is to be noticed. 20. ?fa???: the reference is to the Athenian Acropolis, and the passage suggested a fitting motto to Otto Jahn for his Pausaniae Descriptio Arcis Athenarum.
????e?te pa?da?da??? t’ e????’ ??????, ??d?t?? ???ete stef???? t?? t’ ?a??d??p?? ???d??? ????e? t? e s?? ???a?? ?dete p??e????t’ ???d?? de?te??? ?p? t?? ??ss?d?ta? ?e??,5 t?? ?????? ????a? te ??t?? ?a???e?, ????? ?p?t?? ?? pat???? ??p?e? ???a???? te ?ade??? [?????]. ??a???a te???? s?at’ ?? ?a????e?, f??????e???? ?p?t’ ??????t?? ???? ?a????10 e??d?? ?p???s?? ?a? f?t? ?e?t??ea? t?te ???eta?, t?t’ ?p’ ???t?? ???s?? ??ata? ??? f?a?, ??da te ??a?s? ????ta? ??e? t’ ?fa? e???? s?? a?????, ??e? te Se??a? ?????p??a ?????.15 ta??’ ?t? ?? ?st?? ?s???? ?a? st?a?? ?a? ????at??? ?a? p??? t? a?st???? ??e? t?a???e? te ???p?? ?a? p???a??e? et???? t?? ????? ??a???ta? te t??? ??????? ?a? d?a???e? ?p? p??? ta?? ?????a?? ?a? ?? t? ?eat????? d? t??t? ?a? ??af???? ?p?de????ta? ?????? ???? t? ???a????20 ??e??? ?a? a?st????, ?pa?te? ?? e? ??d’ ?t? a?t???se?a? ?? [217] The heart of Athens, steaming with oblations, Wide-thronged with many a face. Come, take your due of garlands violet-woven, Of songs that burst forth when the buds are cloven. Look on me—linked with music’s heaven-born glamour Again have I drawn nigh The Ivy-wreathed, on earth named Lord of Clamour, Of the soul-thrilling cry. We hymn the Babe that of the Maid Kadmeian Sprang to the Sire throned in the empyrean. By surest tokens is he manifested:— What time the bridal bowers Of Earth and Sun are by their crimson-vested Warders flung wide, the Hours. Then Spring, led on by flowers nectar-breathing, O’er Earth the deathless flings Violet and rose their love-locks interwreathing: The voice of song outrings An echo to the flutes; the dance his story Echoes, and circlet-crowned Semele’s glory.[174] That these lines are vigorous, weighty and dignified, and possess much austerity; that, though rugged, they are not unpleasantly so, and though harsh to the ear, are but so in due measure; that they are slow in their time-movement, and present broad effects of harmony; and that they exhibit not the showy and decorative prettiness of our day, but the austere beauty of a distant past: this will, I am sure, be attested by all readers 2 ??d?t(??) P, MV: ?ad?t?? E: ?d’ ???? F "" ?a?ete P, EMV: ???e? F (cp. 224 4) "" t?? t’ ?a??d??p?? Us.: ??te ???d??p?? F: t’ ??t’ ?a??d??p?? P: t?? te ???d??pt?? E: t’ ??t’ ?pa??d??p?? M: t?? ?a??d??pt?? V "" ???d?? EFV: ????? PM 3 ????e? t? e] d?ate???te F 4 p??e????ta? ?? d?? F: p??e????te? ???da? (???da?? EV) ceteri 5 ??ss?d?ta? s: ??ss?d??ta? deleto ? priore P (??ss?d?ta? leg. Us.): ??ss?da? F, EMV 6 t?? P: ?? ceteri "" ????? ?? EFMV: ???(??). t(??) P 7 ?? P: te EV: ?? te FM "" ??pe P: ??p?e? ceteri 8 ????? P: se??a? EV: se???? FM 9 ??a???a te???? Us.: ??a??ea ?e?? P, E: ?? ???ea tee?? F: ?? ????a ?e?a MV "" s?at’ Us.: te??t?? F: ??t?? cett. 10 f??????e???? Kock: f??????e??? F: f??????? ?a??? cett. "" ??????te? F "" ??a? F: ??a? cett. "" ???a?? F 11 e??a?? F "" ?p????s?? F: ?pa??s?? cett. 12 t?te om. F "" ???t?? ???s?? EFV: ???ta? (as??ta? P) ????’ PM 12-13 ??ata? (??at?? V) ??? f?a? ??date EV: ??at??? f?e??date F: ??at??? ??? f?e??te P, M 13 ???s? F "" ????ta? PM: ?????ta? EFV 14 ??e? te F: ????e? t’ EPM: ????e?te V: ??e?te s "" ?f?? F: ?f? E: ?fa V: ?fa?? PM 15 ??e? te Hermannus: ????e? te libri: ??e?te s 18 ??a???ta? F: ??a?????ta? PMV 19 ?p? F: ?p? t? PMV "" ?a? ?? t? Us.: ?a? ??te PMV: ?? t? F 21 ?a? FM: ?a? t? PV "" e? F: om. PMV 2. ?a?e?? would be infinitive for imperative, or (rather) infinitive of purpose after a verb of motion (just as Boeckh, in l. 7 infra, reads e?p?e?). ????? (????? PM) might be taken to refer to honey, or to ‘drink-offerings of spring-gathered herbs.’ 4. de?te???: “post Iovem patrem secundo loco ad Bacchum filium,” Boeckh. Or the reference may be to a previous visit of Pindar to Athens. 9. ‘The clear-seen tokens of his rites are not unnoticed.’ In other words, the return of spring indicates to the god that his festival is at hand: cp. Aristoph. Nub. 311 (Weir Smyth). 12. ???eta? ... ??e? ... ??e?: schema Pindaricum. 15. “Metre: paeonic-logaoedic as Ol. 10, Pyth. 5. Schmidt (Eurythmie 428) regards the metre as logaoedic throughout. The fragment belongs to the ?p??e????a ???, that is, it is not divided into strophes,” Weir Smyth. 21. It is convenient to use ‘readers’ occasionally in the translation. But ‘hearers’ (?? ??????te?) would more naturally be used by a Greek: just as ?????? (218 1) is strictly ‘discourse’ rather than ‘literature.’
et??a? ????te? a?s??s?? pe?? ??????. t??? d? ?atas?e?as???ta ?p?t?de?se? t??a?ta ?????e? (?? ??? ??e? ?e t????? ?a? ????? t????, a?t?at?s? d? ?a? t??? ???s?e?a t??t?? e???fe t?? ?a?a?t??a), ??? pe???s?a? de?????a?. t? p??t?? a?t? ????? ?? tett???? s???e?ta? ???e??5 ?????, ??at?? ?a? s??d?s?? ?a? d?e?? p??s????????? t? ?? ??? ??a ?a? ? s??des?? s??a???f? ?e?as???ta ??? ??d? pep????e t?? ?????a?? t? d? p??s???????? t? s??d?s? s??t???e??? ?p?tet?????e? ????????? t?? ??????? t? ??? ?? ????? ?a? ??t?t?p?? ?a? ??? e?ep??, t?? ?? s??d?s??10 ?????t?? e?? ??f???? st???e??? t? ?, t?? d? p??s???????? t?? ????? ?a????t?? ?f’ ???? t?? ?f???? t?? ?? ?s???ta d? t? f?se? ta?ta t? st???e?a ?a? ??????ta? ?? ??? p?f??e ?at? ?a? s???a?? t?? ? p??t?ttes?a? t? ?, ?ste ??d? s???a?? ???a ????e?a s???pte? t?? ????, ???’15 ?????? s??p?? t??a ?e??s?a? ?s?? ?f??? t?? d???????sa? ??at???? t?? ??a?t?? t?? d???e??. t? ?? d? p??t?? ????? ??t? t?a???eta? t? s????se?. ???a d? e d??a? ???e?? ??? ??? ???st?f???? ? t?? ????? t?? et????? d?e??s?se t?? ?d??, ???’ ??? ? f?s?? ????? d?a??e?? t??20 ????? ?a? ??t???? pa?de? t?? pe???d??? d?a????s?. t? d? t??t? pa?a?e?e??? ????? t? “?p? te ???t?? p?pete ????? ?e??” d?a???e? ?p? t?? p??t???? d??as?? ????????? ?a? pe??e???fe? ?? a?t? p????? ?????a? ??t?t?p???. ???e? ?? ??? a?t?? st???e??? ?? t?? f?????t?? t?25 e ?a? pa???e?ta? ?t??? f???e?t? t? ?? e?? t??t? ??? ????e [219] whose literary sense has been tolerably developed. I will attempt to show by what method such results have been achieved, since it is not by spontaneous accident, but by some kind of artistic design, that this passage has acquired its characteristic form. The first clause consists of four words—a verb, a connective, and two appellatives. Now the mingling and the amalgamation of the verb and the connective have produced a rhythm which is not without its charm; but the combination of the connective with the appellative has resulted in a junction of considerable roughness. For the words ?? ????? are jarring and uneuphonious, since the connective ends with the semivowel ?, while the appellative begins with one of the mutes, ?. These letters by their very nature cannot be blended and compacted, since it is unnatural for the combination ?? to form part of a single syllable; and so, when ? and ? are the boundaries of adjacent syllables, the voice cannot be continuous, but there must necessarily be a pause separating the letters if each of them is uttered with its proper sound. So, then, the first clause is roughened thus by the arrangement of its words. (You must understand me to mean by “clauses” not those into which Aristophanes or any of the other metrists has arranged the odes, but those into which Nature insists on dividing the discourse and into which the disciples of the rhetoricians divide their periods.) The next clause to this—?p? te ???t?? p?pete ????? ?e??—is separated from the former by a considerable interval and includes within itself many dissonant collocations. It begins with one of the vowels, e, in close proximity to which is another vowel, ?—the letter which came at the end of the preceding 1 ?????? ... t????? ?a? om. F "" t??? de P 3 d? ?a? F: ?a? PMV "" ???s?e??? F 4 ??? PMV: ?? ??? F 5 a?t? F 10 ?a? ??t?t?p?? EF: ??t?t?p?? te PMV "" e?ep?? EF: e?pet?? PMV 13 t?? f?se? P, M in marg. F: om. F1: t? ??se? V 14 p??t?ttes?a? F: p??tet???e P, MV 15 ??d? PMV: ??te F "" ???a] ???a F: d?? (߯ P) ???a EPM: d?? t? ???a V "" s???pte?] t?pte? F 16 ?e??s?a? EF: ????es?a? P: ???es?a? MV "" ?s??? EM 17 ??at???? EF 18 e d??a? PV: ’ ?d??e FM 19 ???e?? F: ???? ???e?? PMV 22 d? t??t? PV: d’ ep? t??t?? F, M 23 ?e?? FM: om. PV "" d?a???e? F: ???? te PMV 24 a?t?] Sch., a?t? libri 26 ????e? ? F: ????e? t? P, MV 5. a?t?: sc. in this author, or in this passage. Cp. 168 1, 230 29. 13. Dionysius’ general object is to show that there is a kind of intentional discord or clash in Pindar’s dithyramb. 17. ‘If each of the letters is uttered with its proper quality,’ viz. if we say ?? ????? and not ?? ?????. 19. ???st?f????: not, of course, the comic poet of Athens, but the grammarian of Byzantium.—From this passage, and from 278 5 infra, it would appear that Aristophanes divided the text of Pindar and other lyric poets into metrical cola. Such cola are found in the recently-discovered Bacchylides papyrus (written probably in Dionysius’ own century—the first century B.C.), which is also the earliest manuscript in which accents are used. 21. ??t???? pa?de?: cp. 266 8 ?????f?? te ?a? t??e?t?? pa?s??, ‘the generation of painters and sculptors.’ So ?????f?? pa?de? Plato Legg. 769 B, pa?de? ??t???? Luc. Anach. 19. The term will include pupils or apprentices, as well as sons: cp. Plato Rep. v. 467 A ? ??? ?s??sa? t? pe?? t?? t???a?, ???? t??? t?? ?e?a??? pa?da?, ?? p???? ?????? d?a??????te? ?e????s? p??? ?ptes?a? t?? ?e?ae?e??; Earlier still we have the schools of the bards—the ????da? or ????? pa?de?, like ‘the sons of the prophets’ in the Old Testament. As used by later writers, the periphrasis with pa?de? may be compared with ?? pe??, ?? ?f? (cp. note on 194 20 supra). 26. “The passages relating to ???p??? ?p?, and ?a? ????a??? (Thuc. i. 1), where the word in each case is said to end in ?, have led some persons to suppose that Dionysius pronounced ?? and a? as real diphthongs of two vowels ending in ?. We know, however, that at this time a? was a single vowel e prolonged, and that it was only called a diphthong because written with two letters, just as ea in each, great are often spoken of as a diphthong, in place of a digraph. We know also that ? subscript was not pronounced, and yet Dionysius speaks of ???a?? as ending with ?. Consequently there is no need to suppose that ?? was a real diphthong either. The language is merely orthographical. As to the amount of pause, we find similar combinations within the same Greek word: ?? and e in ??eta?, ? and d in ??d?a, a? and a in ??a?; while ? before t is quite common as in ??t??, and ? before p, ? becomes , ?, as in ?p????, ????at??. Hence much of this criticism may be fanciful. But it is certain that there is a different feeling respecting the collision of letters which end and begin a word, and those which come together in the same word. Thus in French poetry open vowels are entirely forbidden. It is impossible to say ‘cela ira’ in serious French verse. Yet ‘haÏr’ is quite admissible. Hence there may be some foundation for the preceding observations, which, however, like many others in the treatise, ride a theory very hard,” A. J. E. [The observations of the critic, himself, must obviously be accepted with considerable reserve: see, for example, the note on 230 19 infra.]
t? p?? a?t??. ?? s??a?e?feta? d? ??d? ta?t’ ????????, ??d? p??t?tteta? ?at? ?a? s???a?? t? ? t?? e? s??p? d? t?? eta?? ?f??? ???eta?, d?e?e?d??sa t?? ????? ???te??? ?a? t?? ?s?? a?t??? ?p?d?d??sa ?sfa??. ?? d? t? ?at? ???? s????se? t?? ????? t??? ?? ?p? te s??d?s??? ?f’ ??5 ???eta? t? ?????, e?te ??a p???es?? a?t?? de? t? ????e??? ?a?e??, t? p??s???????? ?p??e?e??? ????? t? ???t?? ??t?t?p?? pep????e ?a? t?a?e?a? t?? s???es??? ?at? t? p?te; ?t? ???eta? ?? e??a? ?a?e?a ? p??t? s???a? t?? ???t??, a???t??a d’ ?st? t?? ?a?e?a? ?? ?f???? te10 ?a? ??f???? ?a? f???e?t?? s??est?sa. t? d? ? e????????? a?t?? ?a?? ?a? ?a t? ?? t? ???se? t?? ??a?t?? d?se?f???t?? ??a???? te p??e? ?a? ????p?? t?? ?????a?. e? ???? t? ? t?? ?f???? t?? s???a?? ?a? p???se?e? ?p? te ??t??, ????seta? ?a? t? ?ad? ?a? t? t?a?? t??15 ?????a?. p???? t? ???t?? p??s??????? t? p?pete ??at???? ?p??e?e??? ??? ??e? s???d?? ??d’ e????ast?? t?? ????, ???’ ?????? st???????a? t? ? ?a? p?es???t?? ??a??? t?? st?at?? t?te ????st?? ?e??s?a? t? p? ?? ??? ?p?ta?t???? t? ? t? p. t??t?? d’ a?t??? ? t?? st?at??20 s??at?s?? ??te ?at? t?? a?t?? t?p?? ??te t? a?t? t??p? t?? ??a?t?? ??f???? ???te???? t?? ?? ??? ? pe?? t?? ???a??? ???eta? ? ???? ?a? t?? ???tt?? ?????? t??? ?d??s? p??sa??sta???? ?a? t?? p?e?at?? d?? t?? ??????? e????????, t?? d? p ?sa?t?? te t?? st?at??25 [221] clause. These letters, again, do not coalesce with one another, nor can ? stand before e in the same syllable. There is a certain silence between the two letters, which thrusts apart the two elements and gives each a firm position. In the detailed arrangement of the clause the postposition of the appellative part of speech ???t?? to the connectives ?p? te with which the phrase opens (though perhaps the first of these connectives should rather be called a preposition) has made the composition dissonant and harsh. For what reason? Because the first syllable of ???t?? is ostensibly short, but actually longer than the ordinary short, since it is composed of a mute, a semi-vowel, and a vowel. It is the want of unalloyed brevity in it, combined with the difficulty of pronunciation involved in the combination of the letters, that causes retardation and interruption in the harmony. At all events, if you were to remove the ? from the syllable and to make it ?p? te ??t??, there would be an end to both the slowness and the roughness of the arrangement. Further: the verbal form p?pete, subjoined to the appellative ???t??, does not produce a harmonious or well-tempered sound. The ? must be firmly planted and the p be heard only when the lips have been quite pressed together, for the p cannot be tacked on to the ?. The reason of this is the configuration of the mouth, which does not produce the two letters either at the same spot or in the same way. ? is sounded on the arch of the palate, with the tongue rising towards the edge of the teeth and with the breath passing in separate currents through the nostrils; p with the lips closed, the tongue 2 p??t?tteta?] pa?’ ??? t?tteta? F "" t?? FM: t?? ? PV 4 ?sfa???? ?? d? P 5 t?? ????? F: t?? ????? PMV "" s??des?? F 6 de?] d? F 8 ?ata t? p?te? ?t? F: ?at? t? d?p?te PMV 9 ?? e??a?] ??e?? F 11 ?a? ??f???? om. P "" ?st?sa P 13 d?se?f???t?? F: d?se?f???t?? E: d?s??f???? PMV 14 p???se? EF 17 t?? om. EF 18 ??????? P 19 t?? st?at?? t?te E: t??t?te et in margine st?(at??) F: t?? p t?te M: t?te V: t??t?? Ps 20 a?t??? EF: a?t??? PMV "" st?at??] s??at?? V. 22 ??f???? F "" ???te??? F: ???te??? t? p ?a? t? ? PMV "" ?? FM: om. PV 23 ???eta? F: te ???eta? PMV "" ???tt?? F: ???ss?? PMV 24 p?????sta???? F, M 25 te t?? st?at?? om. F 15. ??t??, ????seta?: possibly an intentional play on words. 18. Clearly Dionysius does not believe that, in this passage, final ? before initial p was pronounced as —???t?? as ???t?: though final ? sometimes appears under this form in inscriptions, as also does medial ? in such compounds as s?p?s???. The literal meaning of the passage seems to be, ‘The ? must be firmly planted [pronounced distinctly, dwelt upon], and ???t?? p?pete cannot be run together in one word, as ???tap?pete or the like might be.’
?a? ??d?? t?? ???tt?? s??e????s?? t?? te p?e?at?? ?at? t?? ??????? t?? ?e???? t?? ??f?? ?a????t?? ??????, ?? ?a? p??te??? e???ta? ??? ?? d? t? eta?a??e?? t? st?a s??at?s?? ?te??? ?? ?t???? ?te s???e?? ?te pa?????? ?pe???a??eta? t?? ??????, ?? ? d??stata? t? ?e??? te5 ?a? e?ep?? t?? ?????a?. ?a? ?a ??d’ ? p????????? t?? p?pete s???a? a?a??? ??e? t?? ???? ???’ ?p?t?a???e? t?? ????? ??????? te ?? ?f???? ?a? ?????sa e?? ??f????. t? te ????? t? ?e?? pa?a?e?e??? ??a??pte? t?? ???? ?a? p??e? d?e?e?s?? ????????? t?? ?????, t?? ?? e?? ??f????10 ?????t?? t? ?, t?? d? ?f???? ????t?? ????e??? t? ?? ??de??? d? p?f??e p??t?ttes?a? t?? ?f???? t? ??f??a. t??t??? ?p?f??eta? t??t?? ????? t??t? “p???at?? ?? t’ ?ste?? ?fa??? ???e?ta ?? ta?? ?e?a?? ????a?? ????e?te.” ??ta??a t? te ?fa??? e?? t? ? ?????t? t?15 ???e?ta pa?a?e?e??? ?p? t?? ? ????e??? ???a? ?p?d?d?s?? ??t?t?p?a? t? p??te???, ?a? t? ???e?ta e?? f???e? t? a ?????t? ?e????e??? t? “?? ta?? ?e?a??” ?p? f???e?t?? t?? e ?a???? t?? ????? d??spa?e t? eta?? ????? t?? ???? ??? ??t? ?????. t??t??? ??e??a ?peta?20 “pa?da?da??? t’ e????’ ??????”? t?a?e?a ???ta??a ?a? ??t?t?p?? ? s?????a? ??f??? ??? ?f???? s???pteta? t? ? t? t ?a? d?a???e? ????????? d??as?? ? eta?? t?? te p??s???????? t?? pa?da?da??? ?a? t?? s??a???f?? t?? s??apt????? a?t? ??????? a??a? ?? ??? ?f?te?a?,25 e???? d? ??? ????? t?? et??a? ? s??a?e?f??sa t? d?? s???a?, ?? ?f???? te ?a? d?e?? s??est?sa f?????t??? e? [223] doing none of the work, and the breath forming a concentrated noise when the lips are opened, as I have said before. While the mouth is taking one after another shapes that are neither akin nor alike, some time is consumed, during which the smoothness and euphony of the arrangement is interrupted. Moreover, the first syllable of p?pete has not a soft sound either, but is rather rough to the ear, as it begins with a mute and ends with a semi-vowel. ?e?? coming next to ????? pulls the sound up short and makes an appreciable interval between the words, the one ending with the semi-vowel ?, the other beginning with the mute ?. And it is unnatural for a semi-vowel to stand before any mute. Next follows this third clause, p???at?? ?? t’ ?ste?? ?fa??? ???e?ta ?? ta?? ?e?a?? ????a?? ????e?te. Here ???e?ta which begins with ?, being placed next to ?fa??? which ends in ?, produces a dissonance similar to that previously mentioned; and ?? ta?? ?e?a?? which opens with the vowel e, being linked to ???e?ta which ends with the vowel a, interrupts the voice by the considerable interval of time there is between them. Following these come the words pa?da?da??? t’ e????’ ??????. Here, too, the combination is rough and dissonant. For the mute t is joined to the semi-vowel ?; and the interval between the appellative pa?da?da??? and the elided syllable which follows it is quite an appreciable gap; for both syllables are long, but the syllable which unites the two letters e and ?, consisting as it does of a mute and two vowels, is considerably longer than the average. At any rate, if the t in the syllable 1 ???tt?? F: ???ss?? PMV "" s??e????s??] e??????? s??e????s?? F: ??e????s?? PV 2 ?? F: ?? d? PMV 3 d? F: d? PMV "" t? st?a PMV: t?? F 5 e? ?? d??stata? P: d?’ ?? s???stata? FMV "" ?e??? te F: ?e??? PMV 6 e?ep?? F: e?pet?? PV: e?te??? M 7 a???? P 8 ??????? F: ?????s? PMV 10 p??e? F: p??e? t?? PMV "" d?e?e?s?? Us.: ???s?? P: d????s?? FMV 11 t? ? Sylburgius: t?? ? (?? F) FMV: om. P "" ??ta F 14 ????a?? F: ????a?? PMV 16 ??ta F 18 ?e????e??? F: ?pe?e?????? PMV 19 ?a????t?? F 20 ????] ?????? F 21 t?a?e?a ???ta??a om. F 22 s???pteta? F: s???pteta? ???a PMV 23 d??as?? FM1: d??stas?? PVM2 25 s??apt????? F: ?p?s??apt????? PMV "" ?????? F: om. PMV "" a??? et ?f?te?a F "" ?? ???] ?? P: ??? F: ??? e?s?? MV 26 et??a? F: s?et??a? PMV "" t? d?? s???a? Us.: t?? d?? (߯ P) s???a?? libri 27 d?e?? FP: d???? MV 2. ?? ?a? p??te??? e???ta? ??: the passages which seem to be meant (144 22 and 148 15) do not exactly tally with the present one. 12. We must supply ?at? ?a? s???a??, which words are found in 218 14 and 220 2 (cp. 230 4): otherwise we are confronted with such examples to the contrary as ???a and (in this immediate context) eta?a??e??, ????e???, etc. 21. t’ e?- are treated as one syllable. So in 218 22, Dionysius probably intends us to divide as follows: ? ? – ?p?te"???t??, etc. 23. In Dionysius’ own words, it might be said that the interval between the article ? and the noun ?????? with which it agrees is quite an ‘appreciable gap.’ Cp. Introduction, p. 12 supra. 24. t?? s??a???f??: the fused or blended syllable—t’ e?-.
???? t?? a?t?? ?f???? t? t ?a? p???se?e pa?da?da??? e????’ ??????, e?? t? d??a??? ?????sa ?t??? e?epest??a? p???se? t?? ?????a?. ???a t??t??? ?st? ???e??a “??d?t?? ???ete stef????.” pa???e?ta? ??? ??f??a d?? ???????? t? ? ?a? t? ?, f?s????5 ??? ????ta s?????a? t? ?te ?at? t??? a?t??? t?p??? ?te ?a?’ ?????? s??at?s??? t?? st?at?? ??f??es?a?. ?a? t? ?p? t??t??? ?e??e?a ????eta? te ta?? s???aa?? ?a? d??st??e ta?? ?????a?? ?p? p??? “stef???? t?? t’ ?a??d??p??”? a??a? ??? ?a? de??? s????????ta? s???aa? t? d??a???10 ?pe?a????sa? ?t???, ? te ?????sa t?? stef???? ????? d?s? pe???a????sa ??f????? f???e? ???a f?se? a???? ?a? ? s??apt???? ta?t? t??s? ???????? ???as?? ?f??? ?a? f???e?t? a???? ?e????? ?a? ??f???? d?e?e?s?? te ??? ?????e t??? ??es? t?? s???a??, ?a? ??t?t?p?a t? pa?a??se?15 t?? ??a?t??, ??? ????t?? t?? t s???d?? t? ? t?? ????, ? ?a? p??te??? e????a. pa???e?ta? d? ?a? t? ???d?? e?? t? ? ?????t? ?p? t?? d ????e??? ?f???? t? ????e? te ?a? t? s?? ???a?? e?? t? ? ?????t? t? ?dete p??e????t’ ???d?? ????e??? ?p? t?? ?. p???? t?? ?? e???? t??a?ta20 ???? t?? ?d?? s??p??. ??a d? ?a? pe?? t?? ???p?? e?pe?? ??????ta? ??, ???d???? ?? ???? ?st?, T????d?d?? d? ?aa??s?? ????? ? ?? t?? p??????? ?de? T????d?d?? ????a??? ??????a?e t?? p??e?? t??25 [225] be removed and pa?da?da??? e????’ ?????? be read, the syllable, falling into the normal measure, will make the composition more euphonious. The words ??d?t?? ???ete stef???? are open to the same criticism as those already mentioned. For here two semi-vowels, ? and ?, come together, although they do not naturally admit of amalgamation owing to the fact that they are not pronounced at the same regions nor with the same configurations of the mouth. The words that follow these have their syllables lengthened and are widely divided from one another in arrangement: stef???? t?? t’ ?a??d??p??. For here also there is a concurrence of long syllables which exceed the normal measure,—the final syllable of the word stef???? which embraces between two semi-vowels a vowel naturally long, and the syllable linked with it, which is lengthened by means of three letters, a mute, a vowel pronounced long, and a semi-vowel. Separation is produced by the lengths of the syllables, and dissonance by the juxtaposition of the letters, since the sound of t does not accord with that of ?, as I have said before. Next to ???d??, which ends in ?, comes ????e? te, which begins with the mute d, and next to s?? ???a??, which ends in ?, comes ?dete p??e????t’ ???d??, which begins with ?. Many such features may be found on a critical examination of the whole ode. But in order to leave myself time for dealing with what remains, no more of Pindar. From Thucydides let us take this passage of the Introduction:— “Thucydides, an Athenian, composed this history of the war 1 ?f???? Us. (coll. 220 14): ?f????t? libri 2 e?petest??a? PM1V: e?epest??a? M2: e?epest?t?? F 4 ??d?t?? M: ? d’ ???? F "" ???ete stef???? PMV: ???e? F 5 ??? F: om. PMV 6 a?t??? ?????? F: ?????? PMV: t?p??? ?te ?a?’ ins. Usenerus 9 t?? t’] t’ a?t’ P: t’ a? M: ?? t’ F: t?? t’ V "" ?a??d??p?? F: ?a??d??p?? PM: ????d??pt?? V 13 ?] ? F "" ???????? FM2: ?????e?sa PM1V 14 d?e??s?? M: d????s?? V 17 ? F: ?? PMV "" d?] te F "" ???d?? codd.: ????? s 18 ?f???? FM: ?f???? PV "" d?ate??? te F: d???e? t? e PMV 19 p??e????ta? ?? de F: p??e????te? ???da? (-d?? M, -da?? V) PMV 20 ????e???] ???a??? ???? F 22 ?? F: ?? ?????? PV: ?? ?????? M 25 t??] t?? P 1. p???se?e ... p???se?: cp. 220 14, 256 23. 6. If Usener’s supplement be not accepted, we might read t? ?d? ?at? t??? ?????? s??at?s???, ?t?. 10. de??? s????????ta?, ‘meet here with a clash,’ as it were. 17. pa???e?ta? ?t?.: viz. the ? of ???d?? comes next to the d in d???e?, and the ? at the end of ???a?? precedes the ? in ?dete.—For ? and d in juxtaposition cp. English and (where the d is often slurred in pronunciation) and, on the other hand, English sound (where the d is not original). 19. The ? at the end of ???a?? seems, therefore, to have been regarded by Dionysius as a separate letter, and not as an ? ??e?f???t??. Perhaps it was sounded in music; cp. the final e in French. In Dionysius’ time it was not uncommon to omit it even in writing: p????? ??? ????? t?? ? ???f??s? t?? d?t????, ?a? ???????s? d? t? ???? f?s???? a?t?a? ??? ???? (Strabo xiv. 1. 50). 22. ??????ta? ??: cp. de Lysia c. 16 ??a d? ?a? pe?? t?? ?de?? ??????ta? ?? t? p??s????ta e?pe??, ?t?. 23. Bircovius compares, with the following passage of Thucydides, the opening of Sallust’s Bell. Iug. v. 1: “Bellum scripturus sum, quod populus Romanus cum Iugurtha rege Numidarum gessit, primum quia magnum et atrox variaque victoria fuit, dehinc quia tum primum superbiae nobilitatis obviam itum est; quae contentio divina et humana cuncta permiscuit eoque vecordiae processit ut studiis civilibus bellum atque vastitas Italiae finem faceret.” 24. t?? p???????: probably the first twenty-three chapters are meant—as far as the word ?p?da??? ?st? p???? ?t?. 25. In the English translation no attempt has been made to reproduce the style of the original Greek. For this purpose the long sentences employed in early English prose-writers are most suitable; e.g. Francis Bacon’s rendering (Considerations touching a War with Spain iii. 516, in Harleian Miscellany v. 84) of Thucyd. i. 23: “The truest cause of this war, though least voiced, I conceive to have been this: that the Athenians being grown great, to the terror of the Lacedemonians, did impose upon them the necessity of a war; but the causes that went abroad in speeches were these,” etc. Thomas Hobbes’ translation of the opening of the History keeps close to the sentence-structure of the original: “Thucydides, an Athenian, wrote the war of the Peloponnesians and the Athenians as they warred against each other, beginning to write as soon as the war was on foot; with expectation it should prove a great one, and most worthy the relation of all that had been before it: conjecturing so much, both from this, that they flourished on both sides in all manner of provision; and also because he saw the rest of Greece siding with the one or the other faction, some then presently and some intending so to do,” etc. Hobbes’ version is well known; but the unpublished translation of Francis Hickes [1566-1631], from which the following extract has been taken by the courtesy of the Librarian of Christ Church, Oxford, is also of much interest: “Thucydides the Athenian hath written the warres of the Peloponnesians and Athenians, with all the manner and fashion of their fight, and tooke in hande to put the same in writinge, as soone as ever the said warres weare begone, for a hope he had, that they would be great, and more worthy of memorie, than all the warres of former tyme have been: conjecturinge so much, because he sawe them both so richlie abound with all provisions thereunto belonginge, and all the rest of the Grecian nations, readie to joyne themselves to the one side or the other; some, presentlie upon their fallinge out, and the rest intendinge to do the like. This, no doubt, was the greatest stirre, that ever was amonge the Grecians, consistinge likewise partly of the Barbarians, and to speake in a word, of many and sundrie nations. As for the acts achieved by them before the tyme of this warre, or former matters yet of more antiquitie, it is impossible to finde out any certaintie, because the tyme is so long past, since they weare performed: but, by these conjectures, which upon due examination of former tymes, I believe to be true, I must thinke they weare of no great moment, either for the course of warre, or any other respect. Now it is most probable, that the country which we now call Grece, had not in old tyme any settled inhabitants, but did often change her dwellers, who weare still easie to be removed from their possessions if they weare urged by any greater forces, for when there was as yet no trade of Merchandise amongst men: no free entercourse of traffique one with another, either by land or sea: none that tilled any more ground, than what would serve to sustaine their present lives: none that had any money in this purse nor any that planted the earth with fruits for they knewe not how soone others would come and bereave them of it, their cities beinge all unwalled and bearing the mind, that they should everie where finde enough to serve their turnes for their dailie sustenance, they weare therefore easie to be driven out of any place; and for that cause, did nether strengthen themselves with great cities, nor warlike furniture for defence.”
?e??p????s??? ?a? ????a??? ?? ?p????sa? p??? ????????, ????e??? e???? ?a??sta???? ?a? ??p?sa? ??a? te ?ses?a? ?a? ????????tat?? t?? p???e?e??????, te?a???e??? ?t? ??????t?? te ?sa? ?? a?t?? ?f?te??? pa?as?e?? t? p?s?, ?a? t? ???? ????????? ????5 ????st?e??? p??? ??at?????, t? ?? e????, t? d? ?a? d?a????e???. ????s?? ??? a?t? e??st? d? t??? ????s?? ????et? ?a? ??e? t??? t?? a?????, ?? d’ e?pe?? ?a? ?p? p?e?st?? ?????p??. t? ??? p?? a?t?? ?a? t? ?t? pa?a??te?a saf?? ?? e??e?? d?? ?????? p????? ?d??ata10 ??? ?? d? te??????, ?? ?p? a???tat?? s??p???t? ?? p?ste?sa? ??a??e?, ?? e???a ????? ?e??s?a? ??te ?at? t??? p?????? ??te ?? t? ???a. fa??eta? ??? ? ??? ????? ?a?????? ?? p??a? ea??? ????????, ???? eta?ast?se?? te ??sa? t? p??te?a ?a? ??d??? ??ast??15 t?? ?a?t?? ?p??e?p??te? ?a??e??? ?p? t???? ?e? p?e?????. t?? ??? ?p???a? ??? ??s?? ??d’ ?p??????te? ?de?? ???????? ??te ?at? ??? ??te d?? ?a??ss??, ?e?e??? te t? ?a?t?? ??ast?? ?s?? ?p???? ?a? pe????s?a? ????t?? ??? ????te? ??d? ??? f?te???te?, ?d????20 [227] which the Peloponnesians and the Athenians waged against one another. He began as soon as the war broke out, in the expectation that it would be great and memorable above all previous wars. This he inferred from the fact that both parties were entering upon it at the height of their military power, and from noticing that the rest of the Greek races were ranging themselves on this side or on that, or were intending to do so before long. No commotion ever troubled the Greeks so greatly: it affected also a considerable section of the barbarians, and one may even say the greater part of mankind. Events previous to this, and events still more remote, could not be clearly ascertained owing to lapse of time. But from such evidence as I find I can trust however far back I go, I conclude that they were not of great importance either from a military or from any other point of view. It is clear that the country now called Hellas was not securely settled in ancient times, but that there were migrations in former days, various peoples without hesitation leaving their own land when hard pressed by superior numbers of successive invaders. Commerce did not exist, nor did men mix freely with one another on land or by sea. Each tribe aimed at getting a bare living out of the lands it occupied. They had no reserve of capital, nor did they plant the ground with fruit-trees, since it was uncertain, especially as they had 1 ?a?] te ?a? P 4 te om. EF "" ?sa? libri: sed apud Thucydidem lectio potior ?sa? [“?sa? F g Schol. Plat. Rep. 449 A Suid. Phot.: ?sa? cett.”] 6 p??? ... d?a????e??? om. P 9 p?e?st?? EF: p?e?st?? sic P: p?e?st?? MV "" ?a? t? EFs: ?a? PMV 10 ??e?? P 11 a???te??? F 13 p??e???? P "" t? ???a PMV: t’ ???a F 16 ?p???p??te? F 17 ?p??????te? ???????? (om. ?de??) F 20 ??d? ??? f?te???te? om. F 4. ?sa?: cp. schol. ad Thucyd. i. 1 ?sa?] et? sp??d?? ?p??e???t?. 9. t? (before ?t?) is omitted by the Palatine and the Ambrosian MSS. in de Thucyd. c. 20.
?? ?p?te t?? ?pe???? ?a? ?te???st?? ?a ??t?? ????? ?fa???seta?, t?? te ?a?’ ???a? ??a??a??? t??f?? pa?ta??? ?? ????e??? ?p???ate?? ?? ?a?ep?? ???sta?t?. a?t? ? ????? ?t? ?? ??? ??e? ?e?a? ??d? s??e?es??a? ?????? t?? ?????a? ??d’ ?st?? e?ep?? ?a? a?a?? ?a?5 ?e????t?? ???s?????sa d?? t?? ????? ???? p??? t? ??t?t?p?? ?a? t?a?? ?a? st??f??? ?fa??e?, ?a? ?t? pa????????? ?? ? ?eat????? ??d? ?at? ????? ?f?pteta? ????t??, ???a???? d? t? ?a? a??ade? ?p?de????ta? ??????, ?? p??? e?d?ta? ????? t??? e?pa?de?t??? ?pa?ta? ??d?? d??a? ???e??, ?????10 te ?a? a?t?? t??t? ?e t?? s????af??? ??????sa?t??, ?t? e?? ?? ????as?? ?tt?? ?p?te?p?? ? ??af? ?st?, “?t?a d’ e?sae? ????? ? ?????sa e?? t? pa?a?t??a ????e?? s???e?ta?.” t??a d’ ?st? t? ?e???ata ??? ???s?e??? ? ???? ??t?? ?p??? ?a? a?st???? pep????e t?? ?????a?, d?’15 ?????? s?? s?a??? ??d??? ??? ?sta? ???? e????? e??a? de??ata t??? ? ?a?ep?? ?p? t?? t?? ????? te ?a? ????????? etaa????s?? ?e???a?. [229] no fortifications, when some invader would come and rob them of their property. They also thought that they could command the bare necessities of daily life anywhere; and so, for all these reasons, they made no difficulty about giving up their land.”[175] There is no need for me to say, when all educated people know it as well as I, that this passage is not smooth or nicely finished in its verbal arrangement, and is not euphonious and soft, and does not glide imperceptibly through the ear, but shows many features that are discordant and rough and harsh; that it does not make the slightest approach to attaining the grace appropriate to an oration delivered at a public festival or to a speech on the stage, but is marked by a sort of antique and self-willed beauty. Indeed, the historian himself admits that his narrative is but little calculated to give pleasure when heard: “it has been composed as a possession for all time rather than as an essay to be recited at some particular competition.”[176] I will briefly point out to you the principles by following which the author has made the arrangement so rugged and austere. Small things will readily serve you as samples of great: you can easily go on noting resemblances and making comparisons for yourself. 3 ???stat? F: ?pa??sta?t? Thucyd. 4 a?t? EF: a?t? p???? PMV "" s??e?e????a? EV 5 ?a? a?a?? EFM: om. PV 6 ???s?????sa P: ???s?a????sa FMV 7 ?a? t?a?? om. EF "" st??f??? F 11 a?t?? t??t? ?e PMV: a?t?? te F: a?t?? E 14 ? ???? EF: ???? PMV 15 ?p??? M: ?pe??? F: e?p??? PV "" d?a????? F1 16 s?? s?a?? PM: s?a?? EFV "" ??d??? Us.: ?a?d?a F: ?a??? P, MV "" ?sta? F: ?st? PMV 18 etaa????sa? F: etaa????s? MV 3. For estimates of Thucydides’ style in general cp. not only this passage of Dionysius but also D.H. pp. 131-59, 175-82 (Text and Translation of Ep. ii. ad Amm., together with notes and some references to Marcellinus); Croiset Thucydide: Livres i.-ii. pp. 102 ff. and Histoire de la littÉrature grecque iv. pp. 155 ff.; Girard Essai sur Thucydide pp. 210-19; Blass Att. Bereds. i. pp. 203-44; Norden Kunstprosa i. pp. 96-101; Jebb in Hellenica pp. 306 ff. 4. This long sentence (Il. 4-14) is, itself, a good example of Greek word-order and the lucidity possible to it. 7. Batteux (pp. 250-3) maintains, in detail, that these comments on the style of Thucydides would also apply to a passage of Bossuet (in the Oraison funÈbre de Henriette Anne d’ Angleterre, duchesse d’OrlÉans), which “a tous les caractÈres d’une composition austÈre; c’est partout un style robuste, nerveux, Âpre mÊme quelquefois, et presque rustique.” The passage is that which describes the abasement of all human grandeur by Death: “La voilÀ, malgrÉ ce grand coeur, cette princesse si admirÉe et si chÉrie; la voilÀ, telle que la mort nous l’a faite. Encore ce reste tel quel va-t-il disparaÎtre; cette ombre de gloire va s’Évanouir, et nous l’allons voir dÉpouillÉe mÊme de cette triste dÉcoration. Elle va descendre À ces sombres lieux, À ces demeures souterraines, pour y dormir dans la poussiÈre avec les grands de la terre, comme parle Job; avec ces rois et ces princes anÉantis, parmi lesquels À peine peut-on la placer, tant les rangs y sont pressÉs, tant la mort est prompte À remplir ces places,” etc. Batteux begins his careful and interesting analysis as follows: “Nul choix des sons. MalgrÉ ce grand coeur est dur. Cette princesse si est sifflant: si admirÉe et si; choc de voyelles. La voilÀ telle que la mort nous l’a faite: mots jetÉs plutÔt que placÉs. Encore ce reste tel quel va-t-il dis: pointes de rochers. De cette triste dÉcoration n’est guÈre plus doux. Et ces trois monosyllables brefs et rocailleux, comme parle Job, etc. 9. a??ade? ... ??????: this happy description of Thucydides’ style shows that Dionysius saw in style a mirror of the man (cp. ??d??? ?a?a?t?? ?? ????? ??????eta?, Menand. Fragm. 72, and Dionys. H. Antiqq. Rom. i. 1 ?p?e???? ??? ?pa?te? ??????s?? e????a? e??a? t?? ???st?? ????? t??? ??????).—The general drift of Dionysius’ phrase is, of course, commendatory: he does not (cp. 120 8, 9) mean ‘but such beauty as it (Thucydides’ style) displays is archaic and perverse.’ 12. These well-known words of Thucydides (i. 22. 4) are quoted also in de Thucyd. c. 7.—A scholium on Thucyd. (l.c.) runs: ?t?a] ???d??. ?t?a, t?? ????e?a?? ?????sa, t?? ?????? ?????. a???tteta? d? t? ????? ???d?t??. The passage is well elucidated by Lucian, and by Pliny the Younger: (1) Lucian de conscribenda historica c. 42 ? d’ ??? T????d?d?? e? ??a t??t’ ??????t?se, ?a? d??????e? ??et?? ?a? ?a??a? s????af????, ???? ???sta ?a?a??e??? t?? ???d?t??, ???? t?? ?a? ???sa? ??????a? a?t?? t? ???a. ?t?a ??? f?s? ????? ?? ?e? s?????fe?? ?pe? ?? t? pa??? ?????sa, ?a? ? t? ???de? ?sp??es?a?, ???? t?? ????e?a? t?? ?e?e?????? ?p??e?pe?? t??? ?ste???, (2) Pliny Ep. v. 8 “nam plurimum refert, ut Thucydides ait, ?t?a sit an ?????sa: quorum alterum oratio, alterum historia est.” 13. e?sae?: Thucydides himself no doubt wrote ?? a?e?: see Marcellinus § 52 for a?e? (rather than ?e?) as constituting a mark of ? ???a?a ?t??? in Thucydides. 14. ? ???? (divisim) should probably be read: cp. 230 23. 17. The meaning possibly is, “you can easily proceed with the same line of observation right through work which is consistently of a similar character to this.”
a?t??a ?? ???? t? ????a??? p??s??????? t? ??????a?e ??a ?fa??tt?e??? d??st?s?? ????????? t?? ?????a?? ?? ??? p??t?tteta? t? s t?? ? ?at? s??e?f???? t?? ?? ?? s???a? ????????? de? d? t?? s s??p? ?ata??f???t?? t?te ????st?? ?e??s?a? t? ?. t??t? d? t?a??t?ta5 ?????eta? ?a? ??t?t?p?a? t? p????. ?pe??’ a? et? t??t? ????e?a? s????pa? t?? ????, t?? te ? ?a? t?? p ?a? t?? t ?a? t?? p ?a? t?? ? tet????? ???? ???????? pa?a?e?????, ?a??tt??s?? e? ??a t?? ????? ?a? d?asa?e???s?? ????????? t?? ?????a?, ?ta? f? “t?? p??e?? t?? ?e??p????s???10 ?a? ????a???”? t??t?? ??? t?? ????? t?? ???e?? ??d?? ? t? ?? ?ata??f???a? te de? ?a? p?es???a? p??te??? ?p? t?? st?at?? pe?? t? te?e?ta??? ???a, ??a t? s??apt?e??? a?t? t?a??? ?a? ?a?a??? t?? ?a?t?? ??? d??a??. ?t? p??? t??t??? ? t?? f?????t?? pa???es?? ? ?at? t??15 te?e?ta?a? t?? ????? t??de ?e????? ?? t? ?a? ????a??? d?a???????e t? s??e??? t?? ?????a? ?a? d??sta?e? p??? a?s??t?? t?? eta?? ?a??sa ??????? ????ast?? ??? a? f??a? t?? te ? ?a? t?? a ?a? ?p???pt??sa? t?? ????? t? d’ e?ep?? ?? s??e?e?? te ?a? ?? s???ea???e??? p????s?? ????.20 ?a? a???? ?? t? de?t??? pe???d? t? p??????e??? ????? t??t? “????e??? e???? ?a??sta????” et???? ???sa? ? ???? ?? ?? e?f???? te ???sta fa????t? ?a? a?a???, t? et? t??t? p???? ?p?t?a???e? ?a? d?asp? t??? d?a?a??sas? t?? ???????? “?a? ??p?sa? ??a? te ?ses?a? ?a?25 ????????tat?? t?? p???e?e??????.” t??? ??? ???????? ???? ?? d?? a???? pa???e?ta? t? f???e?ta s??????se?? ???a??e?a ?a? ??a??p?? ?a? ??? ???ta t?? ????as?? ???? ????? s??e???? ?ae?? fa?tas?a?? ? te pe???d?? a?t? ?????sa e?? t? “t?? p???e?e??????” ??? ??e? t??30 ?s?? e???a?? ?a? pe??fe??, ???’ ?????f?? t?? fa??eta? [231] At the very beginning the verb ??????a?e, being appended to the appellative ????a???, makes an appreciable break in the verbal structure, since s is never placed before ? with a view to being pronounced in the same syllable with it. The sound of s must be sharply arrested by an interval of silence before the ? is heard; and this circumstance causes roughness and dissonance. Moreover, the interruptions of the voice in what follows, in consequence of the four successive juxtapositions ?p, ?t, ?p, ??, grate violently upon the ear, and cause a remarkable succession of jolts when he says t?? p??e?? t?? ?e??p????s??? ?a? ????a???. Of these words there is not one that must not first be checked by the mouth with a stress on the last letter, in order that the next letter to it may be uttered clearly and purely with its own proper quality. Furthermore, the juxtaposition of vowels which is found at the end of this clause in the words ?a? ????a??? has broken and made a gap in the continuity of the arrangement, by demanding quite an appreciable interval, since the sounds of ? and a are unmingled and there is an interruption of the voice between them: whereas euphony is caused by sounds which are continuous and smoothly blended. Again, in the second period the first clause ????e??? e???? ?a??sta???? has been pretty successfully arranged by the author in the way in which it would produce the most smooth and euphonious effect. But he roughens and dislocates the very next clause by sundering its joints: ?a? ??p?sa? ??a? te ?ses?a? ?a? ????????tat?? t?? p???e?e??????. For thrice in close succession vowels are juxtaposed which cause clashings and obstructed utterance, and make it impossible for the ear to take in the impression of one continuous clause; and the period which he ends with the words t?? p???e?e?????? has no well-defined and rounded close, but seems to be without beginning or 2 ?faa?t?e?(??) F: ?pa??e??? E 6 et? t??t?? F 7 ?a? t?? p (post ?) ins. Uptonus 8 pa?a?e????? Us.: pa?a?e?e?a? libri 11 ??d?? PMV: ????? EF 12 ??? F: ???? EPMV: ?? s??p? Us. 13 ?p?] ?p? P "" te?e?ta?a? F, MV: om. P 17 d??sta?e? P, MV: d??st??e EF 18 ??? EF: te ??? PMV 21 ?a? a?t?? F: a???? PMV "" t? F: om. PMV 24 ?p?t?a???e? PV: ?p?t?a???e? FM "" d?a?a??sas?? P: ?p??a?asas? F 26 t??? Sauppe: t??a libri 27 ???? ??] ?? ?s?? P 29 ?ae?? fa?tas?a? F: fa?tas?a? ?a??e?? PMV 9. Perhaps an effect analogous to that of syncopation in music is meant. 10, 11. Different words, and a different order, seem hardly possible here. If p??e?? were put after ????a???, the juxtaposed letters would be much the same as in the existing arrangement. 16. te?e?ta?a?: it may be that some word like s????p?? is to be supplied. Or te?e?t?? may be read: or te?e?ta?a. 19. The present passage (lines 15-19) shows, as Blass (Ancient Greek Pronunciation p. 66) remarks, that the educated pronunciation of the Augustan period did not confuse a? with e. 22-5. Here, again, the author would hardly have much choice in the arrangement of the words in question. 26. t???: viz. in the words ?a? ??p?sa?, te ?ses?a?, ?a? ????????tat??.
?a? ??at?st??f??, ?spe? ???? ??sa t?? de?t??a? ???’ ???? [t?? p??t??] t????. t? d’ a?t? p?p???e ?a? ? t??t? pe???d??? ?a? ??? ??e???? ?pe????af?? ?st? ?a? ???d?ast?? ? ?s?? te?e?ta??? ????s?? ????? “t? d? ?a? d?a????e???”? p????? ?a ?a? a?t?5 pe??????sa f?????t?? te p??? f???e?ta ??t?t?p?a? ?a? ??f???? p??? ??f??a ?a? ?f??a, ?spe? ?????eta? t? ? s???d? t? f?se? t?a??t?ta?. ??a d? s??e??? e?p?, d?de?? p?? pe???d?? ??s?? ?? pa?e????, e? t?? a?t?? s??t??? e????? p??? t? p?e?a, ????? d? pe???aa?????? ??10 ta?ta?? ??? ??att???? ? t??????ta, t? ?? e?ep?? s???e?e?a ?a? s??e?es??a ta?? ?????a?? ??? ?? e???? t?? ?? ? ?pt? t? p??ta ???a, f?????t?? d? s????? ?? ta?? d?de?a pe???d??? ?????? de?? t??????ta, ??f???? te ?a? ?f???? ??t?t?p?? ?a? p????? ?a? d?se?f???? pa?a????, ?? ?? a?15 te ??a??pa? ?a? t? p???? ???a??sata t? ???e? ?????e, t?sa?ta? t? p????? ?ste ?????? de?? ?a?’ ??ast?? a?t?? ????? e??a? t? t?? t????t??. p???? d? ?a? ? t?? ????? ?s?et??a p??? ?????a ?a? ? t?? pe???d?? ???a??a ?a? ? t?? s???t?? ?a???t?? ?a? t? t?? ????????a? ?pe??pt????20 ?a? t? ???a ?sa ?a?a?t????? t?? ????e?t?? te ?a? a?st???? ?pe????s??? ??ta ?????a?. ?pa?ta ??? d?e????a? p???? ?p? t?? pa?ade???t?? ?a? ?atadapa??? e?? ta?ta t?? ?????? ??? ??a??a??? ????a?. XXIII ? d? ??af??? [?a? ??????] s???es??, ?? de?t??a? ?t????? [233] conclusion, as if it were part of the second period and not its termination. The third period has the same characteristics. There is a lack of roundness and stability in its foundation, since it has for its concluding portion t? d? ?a? d?a????e???. Further, it too contains many clashings of vowel against vowel and of semi-vowels against semi-vowels and mutes—discords produced by things in their very nature inharmonious. To sum up, here are some twelve periods adduced by me—if the breathing-space be taken as the criterion for the division of period from period; and they contain no fewer than thirty clauses. Yet of these not six or seven clauses in all will be found to be euphoniously composed and finished in their structure; while of hiatus between vowels in the twelve periods there are almost thirty instances, together with meetings of semi-vowels and mutes which are dissonant, harsh, and hard to pronounce. It is to this that the stoppages and the many retardations in the passage are due; and so numerous are these concurrences that there is one of the kind in almost every single section of it. There is a great lack of symmetry in the clauses, great unevenness in the periods, much innovation in the figures, disregard of sequence, and all the other marks which I have already noted as characteristic of the unadorned and austere style. I do not consider it necessary to waste our time by going over the whole ground once more with the illustrative passages. CHAPTER XXIII SMOOTH COMPOSITION The smooth (or florid) mode of composition, which I regarded 2 t?? p??t?? uncis inclusit Usenerus 4 ????s?? Us.: ????sa libri 7 ?a? ... ?????eta? om. F "" ?a? ?f??a P: om. FMV "" ?spe?] ?pe? PMV 8 t?a??t?ta? F: ?a? t?a??t?ta? PMV 9 e? t??] e?pe? F 10 d? F: d? t?? PMV "" pe???aa?????? F: ?pe???aa?????? PMV 11 ta?ta?? F: a?ta?? PMV 12 t?? ???? ? p??ta ta?ta ???a F 13 s???a?? F 14 ?a? ?f???? ?a? ??t?t?p?? P 17 t?sa?ta? Uptonus: t?sa?ta libri (cf. 160 20) 20 s???t?? F: s??at?s?? PMV 21 t? ???a PMV: t???a F "" ?a?a?t????? F: ?a?a?t???st??? PV: ?a?a?t???st??? ?a? M "" ????e?st?? FMV 22 a?st????] ?s????? F "" ?pe????s??? PM2: ?pe????s??? M1V "" d?e????a? F: ?pe????a? PMV 25 ?a? ?????? om. P "" ?t????? F: ????? PMV 1. Dionysius seems to discern three periods in the first sentence of Thucydides, viz. (1) T????d?d?? ... ???????? (2) ????e??? ... p??s?e?e??????, (3) te?a???e??? ... d?a????e???. The general sense here is: ‘as there is no connexion between ????e??? and te?a???e???, we must take the latter as beginning a new period, and yet logically ????e??? belongs to it.’ If the words t?? p??t?? are to be retained at all, they might possibly be transported with t?? de?t??a?: ‘as though it were a part of the first period and not the end of the second.’ 4. Usener’s ????s?? seems likely, though the words ?a? ??? ... ? ?s?? might be regarded as parenthetical and ????sa as in agreement with pe???d??. 18. p???? d? ?a? ?t?.: cp. Cic. Orat. ix. 32. 33 “itaque numquam est (Thucydides) numeratus orator ... sed, cum mutila quaedam et hiantia locuti sunt, quae vel sine magistro facere potuerunt, germanos se putant esse Thucydidas.” 25. For ?????? cp. n. on 208 26 supra.—The whole chapter should be compared with de Demosth. c. 40. In c. 49 of that treatise Dionysius refers expressly to his previously written de Compositione: e? d? t?? ?pa?t?se? ?a? ta?t’ ?t? a?e?? ?p? p?t’ ??e?, t??? ?p???at?s??? ??? ?a??, ??? pe?? t?? s????se?? t?? ????t?? pep?a?ate?e?a, p??ta ?sa p??e? t?? ????de pa?a?e?p????? e?seta? (cp. c. 50 ibid.).
t? t??e?, ?a?a?t??a t????de ??e?? ?? ??te? ?a?’ ?? ??ast?? ???a ?? pe??fa?e?a? ???s?a? ??d? ?? ?d?? p??ta e????a? p?ate?? te ?a? ?sfa?e? ??d? a????? t??? eta?? a?t?? e??a? ???????, ??d’ ???? t? ?ad? ?a? sta?e??? t??t? f???? a?t?, ???? ?e????s?a? ???eta? t?? ???as?a? ?a?5 f??es?a? ??te?a ?at? t?? ?t???? ????t?? ?a? ??e?s?a? t?? ?????????a? ?a????ta ?s?? ?spe? t? ????ta ?a? ?d?p?te ?t?e???ta? s????e?f?a? te ???????? ????? ?a? s???f???a? t? ???a ?? ??? ???e?? ???? ?p?te????ta e?? d??a??. t??t? d? p????s?? a? t?? ??????? ????e?a?,10 ?????? a?s??t?? ??d??a t?? eta?? t?? ????t?? pe???a????sa?? ????? te ?at? t??t? t? ???? e??t????? ?fes?? ? ??afa?? s??ef?a???a t? f?te??? t??? s??e???? ????sa??. e?f??? te e??a? ???eta? p??ta t? ???ata ?a? ?e?a ?a? a?a?? ?a? pa??e??p?, t?a?e?a?? d? s???aa?? ?a? ??t?t?p???15 ?p???eta? p??? t? d? ??as? p?? ?a? pa?a?e???d??e????? d?’ e??ae?a? ??e?. ?? ???? d? t? ???ata t??? ???as?? ?p?t?de??? s?????s?a? ???eta? ?a? s??e??s?a?, ???? ?a? t? ???a t??? ?????? e? s???f???a? ?a? p??ta e?? pe???d?? te?e?t??,20 ??????sa ????? te ????, ? ? ?a??te??? ?sta? ?d? e???? t?? et????, ?a? pe???d?? ?t???, ?? p?e?a t??e??? ??d??? ??at?se?? ?pe???d?? d? ????? ? pe???d?? ?????st?? ? ????? [235] as second in order, has the following features. It does not intend that each word should be seen on every side, nor that all its parts should stand on broad, firm bases, nor that the time-intervals between them should be long; nor in general is this slow and deliberate movement congenial to it. It demands free movement in its diction; it requires words to come sweeping along one on top of another, each supported by that which follows, like the onflow of a never-resting stream. It tries to combine and interweave its component parts, and thus give, as far as possible, the effect of one continuous utterance. This result is produced by so nicely adjusting the junctures that they admit no appreciable time-interval between the words. From this point of view the style resembles finely woven stuffs, or pictures in which the lights melt insensibly into the shadows. It requires that all its words shall be melodious, smooth, soft as a maiden’s face; and it shrinks from harsh, clashing syllables, and carefully avoids everything rash and hazardous. It requires not only that its words should be properly dove-tailed and fitted together, but also that the clauses should be carefully inwoven with one another and all issue in a period. It limits the length of a clause so that it is neither shorter nor longer than the right mean, and the compass of the period so that a man’s full breath will be able to cover it. It could not endure to construct a passage without periods, nor a period 1 ?? EPM: om. FV 5 ?e????s?a? EF: ?[a?] ????s?a? cum rasura P: ?a? ???e?s?a? MV 6 f??es?a? EFM: f??es?a? ?a? PV "" t?? ?t???? PMV: t?? ?at???? F: ?at???? E "" ?a? FMV: om. P "" ???e?s?a? F 7 ?s?? om. F "" t? ????ta EF: t? ????ta ??ata PMV 8 s????e?f?a? F: s??e???f?[a?] cum rasura P, MV 9 ?? E: om. FPMV "" ??? EF: t?? PMV "" ?p?te????ta PMV: d?ate?e?? E: d?ate????ta F 11 pe???a????sa? EFM: ?a????sa? PV 12 t??t? t? om. EF "" e??t????? PM "" ?f?s?? F: ?fa?s?? M: ?fa?s?? cum rasura P, V: ?fa?? Es 13 t?f? t??a (sed suprascripto e) P "" s??a???? P 14 t? EF: om. PMV 16 p?? ... pa?a?e???d??e????? om. P 17 d?’ EF: ?a? d?’ PMV 20 e? E: om. FPMV 21 ??????sa Schaefer: ??????sa? EFPM 22 ?t??? EF: ?????? PMV 1. ‘It does not expect its words to be looked at individually, and from every side, like statues.’ Cp. 210 17 supra. 7. More literally, ‘finding firmness in mutual support.’ 9. Cp. de Demosth. c. 40 t? ??? ???? ?st?? a?t?? ????a ?a? ? p???? p?a?ate?a pe?? t? s?spas???a? te ?a? s???f???a? p??ta t? ???a t?? pe???d??, ??? ???e?? ?p?te????ta fa?tas?a?, ?a? ?t? p??? t??t? pe?? t? p?sa? e??a? t?? ?????, ?spe? ?? ta?? ??s??a?? s?f???a??, ?de?a? ?a? ???????. t??t?? d? t? ?? a? t?? ??????? ????e?a? p????s?, ?t?. 14, 15. That is to say: the words it uses must be beautiful in sound and smoothly syllabled. 20. e?, which Usener adopts from E, helps to balance ?p?t?de??? supra. At the same time, it could be spared and may have arisen from a dittography of the first two letters in s???f???a?. Similarly, in l. 9 supra, the ?? which E gives (together with the infinitive d?ate?e??, as it should be noticed) cannot be regarded as indispensable. 22. ?t???: the reading of PMV (pe???d?? ??????) may be right, in the sense of periodi ambitum. In the Epitome, ?t??? has possibly been substituted (as a clearer word) for ??????. F’s reading is ?t??? ??? ?? ?p?e??e?e? ????sas?a?, with all the four last words dotted out as having been written in error: which suggests that ?t??? may be no more than the last syllable of ?s?et???. ?? p?e?a t??e??? ??d??? ??at?se?: much will, clearly, depend on the person in question, since some men (as Lord Rosebery once said of Mr. Gladstone) have lungs which can utter sentences like “Biscayan rollers.” The Greeks were so rhetorical that they tended to look at a written passage constantly from the rhetorical point of view, and if a ‘period’ was too long for one breath they would try to analyze it into two periods if they could: cp. note on 232 1 supra.
?s?et??? ??? ?? ?p?e??e?e? ????sas?a?. ???ta? d? ?a? ?????? ?? t??? e??st??? ???? t??? ?s??? te ?a? ?a??t?????? ?a? t?? pe???d?? t?? te?e?t?? e??????? e??a? ???eta? ?a? e????a? ?? ?? ?p? st????, t??a?t?a p????sa ?? ta?? t??t?? ????a?? ? ta?? t?? ????t???5 ??e??a ?? ??? s??a?e?fe?, ta?ta? d? d??st?s? ?a? ?spe? ?? pe???pt?? ???eta? fa?e??? e??a?. s??as? te ?? t??? ???a??p?epest?t??? ??d’ ?s??? se??t?? t?? ? ???? ? p???? p??sest??, ???? t??? t??fe???? te ?a? ???a?????? ?? t? p???? ???s?a? f??e?, ?? ??? p??? t? ?pat???? ?st? ?a?10 ?eat?????. ??a d? ?a? ?????te??? e?p?, t???a?t??? ??e? s??a t?? p??t??a? ?at? t? ???sta ?a? ?????tata, ?p?? ?? ??d?? d??a? p???? ???e??. ????????? d’ ?? e?? ?a? t??? ?? ta?t? p??te?sa?ta? ?ata????sas?a?. ?p?p???? ?? ??? ????e ?????sta t??t???15 d??e? t?? ?a?a?t??a ??e???sas?a? ?s??d??, e??p???? d? Sapf? ?a? et’ a?t?? ??a????? te ?a? S????d??, t?a??d?p???? d? ???? ????p?d??, s????af??? d? ?????? ?? ??de??, ????? d? t?? p????? ?f???? te ?a? Te?p?p??, ??t???? d? ?s????t??. ??s? d? ?a? ta?t?? pa?ade??ata20 t?? ?????a?, p???t?? ?? p???e???s?e??? Sapf?, ??t???? d? ?s????t??. ????a? d? ?p? t?? e??p????. [237] without clauses, nor a clause without symmetry. The rhythms it uses are not the longest, but the intermediate, or shorter than these. It requires its periods to march as with steps regulated by line and rule, and to close with a rhythmical fall. Thus, in fitting together its periods and its words respectively, it employs two different methods. The latter it runs together; the former it keeps apart, wishing that they may be seen as it were from every side. As for figures, it is wont to employ not the most time-honoured sort, nor those marked by stateliness, gravity, or mellowness, but rather for the most part those which are dainty and alluring, and contain much that is seductive and fanciful. To speak generally: its attitude is directly opposed to that of the former variety in the principal and most essential points. I need not go over these points again. Our next step will be to enumerate those who have attained eminence in this style. Well, among epic poets Hesiod, I think, has best developed the type; among lyric poets, Sappho, and, after her, Anacreon and Simonides; of tragedians, Euripides alone; of historians, none exactly, but Ephorus and Theopompus more than most; of orators, Isocrates. I will quote examples of this style also, selecting among poets Sappho, and among orators Isocrates. And I will begin with the lyric poetess:— 1 ???seta? P 2 ?????? EFM: ????? PV "" e??st??? EF: ???st??? PMV 3 ?a? om. P 4 ?? EF: om. PMV 6 ta?ta? EV: ta?ta F: ta? a?ta? P, M 7 fa?e???? F 8 ?s??? F: ?s??? ? PMV "" p???? PV: t? p???? M: t???? F 9 p??sest?? PMV: p??est?? F "" ???a?????? FPM: a?a???? V: ?eat?????? E 11 d? ?a? F: d? PMV 12 t?? p??t??a? EFM: t?? p??t??a P, V "" ?a? ?????tata FM: om. PV 14 ta?t? F: a?t?? P, MV 15 ????e EF: ????e PMV "" ?????sta EFP: ?????sta ????? M: ???sta ????? V 16 d??e? EFP: om. MV 17 et’ a?t?? EF: et? ta?t?? PMV 20 ta?t?? EF: ta?ta PMV 6. ?? pe???pt??, ‘ex edito loco,’ ‘undique.’ 16-20. The list that follows may seem somewhat ill-assorted if it be not remembered that the point of contact between the authors mentioned is simply smoothness of word-arrangement.—For Hesiod cp. de Imitat. B. vi. 2 ?s??d?? ?? ??? ?f???t?se? ?d???? d?’ ????t?? ?e??t?t?? ?a? s????se?? ?e????: and Quintil. x. 1. 52 “raro assurgit Hesiodus, magnaque pars eius in nominibus est occupata; tamen utiles circa praecepta sententiae levitasque verborum et compositionis probabilis, daturque ei palma in illo medio genere dicendi.”—In de Demosth. c. 40 Hesiod, Sappho, Anacreon, and Isocrates are (as here) considered to be examples of the ?????a ??af???. 17. Simonides is thus characterized in de Imitat. B. vi. 2: S????d?? d? pa?at??e? t?? ??????? t?? ????t??, t?? s????se?? t?? ????e?a?? p??? t??t???, ?a?’ ? e?t??? e???s?eta? ?a? ???d????, t? ???t??es?a? ? e?a??p?ep?? ???? pa??t????. The DanaË (quoted in c. 26) will illustrate the concluding clause of this estimate. 18. Euripides: cp. Aristot. Rhet. iii. 2 ???pteta? d’ e?, ??? t?? ?? t?? e?????a? d?a???t?? ??????? s??t???? ?pe? ????p?d?? p??e? ?a? ?p?de??e p??t??, and Long. de Subl. c. xl. d??t? t?? s????se?? p???t?? ? ????p?d?? ????? ?st?? ? t?? ???. 19. With respect to Ephorus the opinions of Diodorus and of Suidas are somewhat at variance: (1) Diodorus Sic. v. 1 ?f???? d? t?? ?????? p???e?? ??a???f?? ?? ???? ?at? t?? ?????, ???? ?a? ?at? t?? ???????a? ?p?t?te??e?, (2) Suidas ? ?? ??? ?f???? ?? t? ???? ?p????, t?? d? ????e?a? t?? ?st???a? ?pt??? ?a? ?????? ?a? ?de?a? ???? ?p?tas??. Theopompus: cp. an article, by the present writer, in the Classical Review xxii. 118 ff. on “Theopompus in the Greek Literary Critics: with special reference to the newly discovered Greek historian (Grenfell & Hunt Oxyrhynchus Papyri part v. pp. 110-242).” Reference may also be made to D.H. pp. 18, 96, 120-6, etc. Gibbon (Decline and Fall c. 53) classes Theopompus in high company: “we must envy the generation that could still peruse the history of Theopompus, the orations of Hyperides, the comedies of Menander, and the odes of Alcaeus and Sappho.” 20. Isokrates: see D.H. pp. 18, 20-22, 41, etc., and Demetr. pp. 8-11, 47, etc.
???????????’, ????at’ ?f??d?ta, pa? ????, d???p???e, ??ss?a? se, ? ’ ?sa?s? ?d’ ???a?s? d??a, p?t??a, ????? ???? t??d’ ???’, a? p?ta ??t???ta5 t?? ?a? a?d?? ????sa p???? ????e?, p?t??? d? d??? ??p??sa ???s??? ???e? ??’ ?pasde??a?sa. ????? d? s’ ???? ???e? st?????? pe?? ??? e?a??a?10 p???a d?????te? pt??’ ?p’ ????? a??e- ??? d?? ?ss?. a??a d’ ??????t?? t? d’, ? ??a??a, e?d??sa?s’ ??a??t? p??s?p?, ??e’, ?tt? d??te p?p???a ??tt?15 d??te ?????? ??tt? ?? ???sta ???? ???es?a? a????? ???? t??a d??te pe??? a?? ???? ?? s?? f???tata, t?? s’, ? ??pf’, ?d???e?; 20 ?a? ??? a? fe??e?, ta???? d???e?, a? d? d??a ? d??et’, ???? d?se?, a? d? ? f??e?, ta???? f???se? ???? ??????sa. [239] Rainbow-throned immortal one, Aphrodite, Child of Zeus, spell-weaver, I bow before thee— Harrow not my spirit with anguish, mighty Queen, I implore thee! Nay, come hither, even as once thou, bending Down from far to hearken my cry, didst hear me, From thy Father’s palace of gold descending Drewest anear me Chariot-wafted: far over midnight-sleeping Earth, thy fair fleet sparrows, through cloudland riven Wide by multitudinous wings, came sweeping Down from thine heaven, Swiftly came: thou, smiling with those undying Lips and star-eyes, Blessed One, smiling me-ward, Said’st, “What ails thee?—wherefore uprose thy crying Calling me thee-ward? Say for what boon most with a frenzied longing Yearns thy soul—say whom shall my glamour chaining Hale thy love’s thrall, Sappho—and who is wronging Thee with disdaining? Who avoids thee soon shall be thy pursuer: Aye, the gift-rejecter the giver shall now be: Aye, the loveless now shall become the wooer, Scornful shalt thou be!” 2 d??? d???p???e FP 4 ???? FP 5 t?d’ ???e p??a ?at ???ta P: t? d’ ?"""?’"""?e""" p?t? ?at’ ???ta F 6 ????s ?p??? P 8 ???se??? FP 9 ??? p?sde??a?sa F: ??a ?p??e??asa P 10 ?(a?) P: t?? F 11 d????? tes F: d????te? P "" pte?a? pt??a?? ?e??? F: pt??’ ?p’ ??a??? ???? s P 12 d?a?s? F: d’ ?es p? P 13 a??ad’ F: ???’ ???’ P "" t? d’ ? ??a??a P: s? d?a ?a??a F 14 ??a??t? p??s?p? FP sine iota (item vv. 17, 18 F) 15 ??e’ ?tt? d ?? (?? E) t? P, E 16 d’ ??te ?a??? P: de??? ?a???? F 17 ??tte ? F: ?’ ?tt’ ??? P 18 a????a???? P: ?a???? F "" d??te pe??? F: d’ ??tepe? ?? P 19 a? (a? corr.) sa???essa? P: ?a? sa???essa? FE: a?? Bergkius 20 ?d???e? Gaisfordius ex Etym. Magn. 485. 41: t?s s??apfa d???? P: t?s ? ?apfa d???s? F 24 ??? ?e?????sa F: ?’ ?? ?’ ??????s, P 1. To Dionysius here, and to the de Sublimitate c. x., we owe the preservation of the two most considerable extant fragments of Sappho’s poetry. The Ode to Anactoria is quoted by ‘Longinus’ as a picture of pa??? s???d??: it is imitated in Catullus li. Ad Lesbiam (“Ille mi par esse deo videtur”). The Hymn to Aphrodite has been rendered repeatedly into English: some eight versions are printed in H. T. Wharton’s Sappho pp. 51-64. Two recent English translations are of special interest: (1) that of the late Dr. Walter Headlam—immatura eheu morte praerepti—in his Book of Greek Verse pp. 6-9; (2) that of Dr. Arthur Way, which is printed in the present volume. Dr. Way has, it will be observed, succeeded in maintaining a double rhyme throughout. 24. “Bloomfeld’s ??????sa? was strenuously defended by Welcker RM 11. 266, who held that the subject of f???se? was a man. No MS. whose readings were known before 1892 settled the dispute. Now Piccolomini’s VL show ??????sa (Hermes 27),” Weir Smyth Greek Lyric Poets p. 233. Notes on the entire ode will be found in Weir Smyth op. cit. pp. 230-3, and in G. S. Farnell’s Greek Lyric Poetry pp. 327-9, and a few also in W. G. Headlam’s Book of Greek Verse pp. 265-7.
???e ?? ?a? ???, ?a?ep?? d? ??s?? ?? e?????, ?ssa d? ?? t??essa? ???? ????e?, t??es??? s? d’ a?ta s?a??? ?ss?. ta?t?? t?? ???e?? ? e??pe?a ?a? ? ????? ?? t? s??e?e?? ?a?5 ?e??t?t? ?????e t?? ???????? pa???e?ta? ??? ???????? t? ???ata ?a? s???fa?ta? ?at? t??a? ???e??t?ta? ?a? s?????a? f?s???? t?? ??a?t??? t? ??? f???e?ta t??? ?f????? te ?a? ??f????? s???pteta? ????? d?? p?s?? t?? ?d??, ?sa p??t?ttes?a? te ?a? ?p?t?ttes?a? p?f??e? ???????? ?at?10 ?a? s???a?? s??e?fe??e?a? ??f???? d? p??? ??f??a ? ?f??a ?a? ?f???? ?a? f?????t?? p??? ?????a s?pt?se?? a? d?asa?e???sa? t??? ????? ????a? p??? ??e?s??? ??? ???? ???? t?? ?d?? ??as??p??e??? p??te ? ?? ?s?? ?? t??? t?s??t??? ???as? ?a? ??as? ?a? t??? ?????? ?????? ??f????15 te ?a? ?f???? ??a?t?? s?p????? t?? ? pef???t?? ???????? ?e?????s?a? ?a? ??d? ta?ta? ?p? p??? t?a?????sa? t?? e??pe?a? e???s??, f?????t?? d? pa?a??se?? t?? ?? ?? t??? ?????? a?t??? ??????a? ?t? ???tt??? ? t?sa?ta?, t?? d? s??apt??sa? ???????? t? ???a ????? t??? t??t?? p?e???a?.20 e???t?? d? ?????e? e????? t?? ? ????? ?a? a?a??, t?? ?????a? t?? ????t?? ?d?? ?p???at????s?? t?? ????. ??e??? d’ ?? ?a? t? ???p? t?? s????se?? ta?t?? ?d??ata, ?a? ?pede?????? ?p? t?? pa?ade???t?? t??a?ta ??ta ??a ??? f??, e? ? a???? ?e??e? ? ????? ?e??ses?a? ?a?25 ta?t?????a? t??? pa???e?? d??a?. ???sta? ??? s?? ?a? pa?t? [241] Once again come! Come, and my chains dissever, Chains of heart-ache! Passionate longings rend me— Oh fulfil them! Thou in the strife be ever Near, to defend me.[177] Here the euphonious effect and the grace of the language arise from the coherence and smoothness of the junctures. The words nestle close to one another and are woven together according to certain affinities and natural attractions of the letters. Almost throughout the entire ode vowels are joined to mutes and semi-vowels, all those in fact which are naturally prefixed or affixed to one another when pronounced together in one syllable. There are very few clashings of semi-vowels with semi-vowels or mutes, and of mutes and vowels with one another, such as cause the sound to oscillate. When I review the entire ode, I find, in all those nouns and verbs and other kinds of words, only five or perhaps six unions of semi-vowels and mutes which do not naturally blend with one another, and even they do not disturb the smoothness of the language to any great extent. As for juxtaposition of vowels, I find that those which occur in the clauses themselves are still fewer, while those which join the clauses to one another are only a little more numerous. As a natural consequence the language has a certain easy flow and softness; the arrangement of the words in no way ruffles the smooth waves of sound. I would go on to mention the remaining characteristics of this kind of composition, and would show as before by means of appropriate illustrations that they are such as I say, were it not that my treatise would become too long and would create an impression of needless repetition. It will be open to you, as to 3 ?a?e?e?e? F: ???e? P 4 ?s? F: ?st? compendio F 5 s??e?e?a EF: s??epe?a PMV 8 te ?a? ??f????? om. EF 9 d?? p?s?? EF: de?? d?’ ???? PMV 10 p?f??e? ... s??e?fe??e?a EF: om. PMV 11 s??e?fe??e?a E: s??e?f??es?a? F "" ? ?f??a PM: ?a? ?f???? FE 13 ??e?s?? EF: e?s?? PMV 14 ?? F: e???? ?? PMV 15 t?s??t??? Sylburgius: t????t??? PMV 16 ?a? ?f???? F: om. PMV 18 e???s?? MV: e???s??? F: om. P 19 ?t?] ?t? F 21 e????? t?? F 23 d? ?? F 24 ?pede???? F 25 ???a??(??) P 26 pa???e?? d??a? F: d??a? pa???e?? PMV 5. W. G. Headlam (Book of Greek Verse p. 265) well says that Dionysius’ comments on the smooth style (especially in relation to Sappho) are worth the attention of those who would gather the effect which Sappho’s language made upon a Greek ear practised in the minute study of expression; and he proceeds: “There is always in the verse of Sappho a directness and unlaboured ease of language, as if every lovely sentence came by nature from the mouth at once; as though she spoke in song, and what she sang were the expression of her very soul, the voice of languorous enjoyment and desire of beauty: My blood was hot wan wine of love, And my song’s sound the sound thereof, The sound of the delight of it.” 22. Dionysius shows good judgement in not subjecting Sappho’s Hymn to a detailed analysis, letter by letter. 24. ?p? t?? pa?ade???t??, ‘in the light of the appropriate examples.’ Cp. 152 3, 232 23. The phrase sometimes indicates ‘familiar,’ ‘stock,’ or ‘previous’ examples; cp. de Demosth. c. 40 ??a d? ? d???e? d?a?t?? t?? ????????a?, t??? ??a????s???ta? ?p? t? ?? ???a?? ?????ta pa?ade??ata ?e?e???te? ??ast??fe??, ?t?.—In 242 2 infra, ‘with illustrations’ (no article in PMV, though F has t??).
???? ?a?’ ?? ??ast?? t?? ??????????? ?p’ ??? ?at? t?? p?????es?? t?? ?a?a?t???? ?p????es?a? te ?a? s??pe?? ?p? pa?ade???t?? ?at? p????? e??a???a? ?a? s?????? ??? d’ ??? ?????e? t??t? p??e??, ???’ ?p???? pa?ade??a? ???? ??????t?? ? ????a? t??? d???s?????? pa?a???????sa?.5 ???? ?t? pa?a??s?a? ????? ??d??? e?? t?? a?t?? ?ates?e?as???? ?a?a?t??a, ?s????t??? t?? ??t????, ?? ??? ???sta p??t?? ???a? t?? pe?? ???e? ???sa???? ta?t?? ??????? t?? ?????a?. ?st? d? ? ????? ?? t?? ??e?pa??t???? ?de?10 p?????? ??? ???a? ?a???e??, ??t??? p?te ????? ???? pe?? s?t???a? t?? p??s?d?? ?p???s???, ?spe? t?? p??e?? ?? ???d????? ??s?? ? sfa?e??? a?t? t?? p?a??t?? ?a?est?t??, ???’ ?? p?e???? ?? t????e?? ? d?a??s?a? ?e?t?????, e?????? d? ?a? t? pe?? t?? ???a?15 ????s?? ?a? t?? ?at? ???atta? ?????s??, ?t? d? s?????? ????s?? p?????? ?? t??? ?t????? ??? ?? t? d?? ????s??ta?, p??? d? p?e???? t??? t?? s??t??e?? ?p?te????ta? ?a? t? p??statt?e??? p?????ta?. ?? ?pa????t?? ??? ?? ?? t?? f?se?e? e???? e??a? ?a??e??20 ?? p???? t?? ???d???? ??ta?, t??? d’ ??????? t??? ?et????? p??s??e?? ded???a? ?a? ???e?es?a? pe?? s?t???a?. ?e?? ?? ??? ??d’ ?t? t??t? ???e??? t? ????s? ?a? [243] any one else, at your full leisure and convenience, to take each single point enumerated by me in describing the type, and to examine and review them with illustrations. But I really have no time to do this. It is quite enough simply to give an adequate indication of my views to all who will be able to follow in my steps. I will quote a passage of one more writer who has fashioned himself into the same mould—Isocrates the orator. Of all prose-writers he is, I think, the most finished master of this style of composition. The passage is from the Areopagiticus, as follows:— “Many of you, I imagine, are wondering what can be my view in coming before you to speak on the question of the public safety, as though the State were actually in danger, or its interests imperilled, and as though it did not as a matter of fact possess more than two hundred warships, and were not at peace throughout its borders and supreme at sea, and had not many allies ready to help us in case of need, and many more who regularly pay their contributions and perform their obligation. Under these circumstances it might be said that we have every reason for confidence on the ground that all danger is remote; and that it is our enemies who have reason to be afraid and to form plans for self-preservation. Now you, I know, are inclined on this account 1 t??] t(??) P 2 p???es?? F 3 pa?ade???t?? PMV: t?? pa?ade???t?? F "" d? F 4 p??e? P "" pa?ade??a? Us.: p?s? de??a? FM: de??a? PV 5 ??????t?? F 6 pa?a??s?a? F: pa?a??s? PMV "" a?t?? om. F "" ?ates?e?as???? P: ?ates?e?as???? FV: ?ates?e?as???? M 7 ??] ? F 8 pe?? F: pe??? t?? P, MV 9 ??e?pa??t???? ?de F 11 ???] t??t?? F "" ???a?] ??a? Isocratis libri 12 ?spe? EPMV Isocr.: ?? pe?? e? F 14 ?a?est???t?? Isocr. 15 e?????? F "" ?a? t? PMV Isocr.: t? EF 16 [?]???s?? cum litura P, MV "" ?t? ... ????s?? om. F 17 t??? om. E 18 t??? om. PM 19 ?p?te????ta? PMV Isocr.: ?p?te????ta? EF 20 ??? PMV Isocr.: ??? EF 21 ?et????? F 23 ?e?? PV "" ??d’] ?? d’ F 6. pa?a??s?a?: the Middle, as given by F, is to be preferred (cp. 182 12). In 122 14, on the other hand, F gives pa????, where the other MSS. supply the right reading pa????a?. 11. In the English translation of this passage of Isocrates no attempt has been made to reproduce the effects to which Dionysius calls attention: to do so would involve sacrificing equivalence of meaning to equivalence of letter-combinations.—Bircovius compares, in Latin, the opening passage of Cic. pro Caecina: “si, quantum in agro locisque desertis audacia potest, tantum in foro atque in iudiciis impudentia valeret, non minus nunc in caussa cederet A. Caecina Sex. Aebutii impudentiae, quam tum in vi facienda cessit audaciae. verum et illud considerati hominis esse putavit, qua de re iure decertare oporteret, armis non contendere: et hoc constantis, quicum vi et armis certare noluisset, eum iure iudicioque superare.” Batteux (p. 253) quotes from FlÉchier’s oratorical picture of M. de Turenne: “Soit qu’il fallÛt prÉparer les affaires ou les dÉcider; chercher la victoire avec ardeur, ou l’attendre avec patience; soit qu’il fallÛt prÉvenir les desseins des ennemis par la hardiesse, ou dissiper les craintes et les jalousies des alliÉs par la prudence; soit qu’il fallÛt se modÉrer dans les prospÉritÉs, ou se soutenir dans les malheurs de la guerre, son Âme fut toujours Égale. Il ne fit que changer vertus, quand la fortune changeait de face; heureux sans orgueil, malheureux avec dignitÉ. ... Si la licence fut rÉprimÉe; si les haines publiques et particuliÈres furent assoupies; si les lois reprirent leur ancienne vigueur; si l’ordre et le repos furent rÉtablis dans les villes et dans les provinces; si les membres furent heureusement rÉunis À leur chef; c’est À lui, France, que tu le dois.” Batteux maintains that this passage shows the same qualities of style as Dionysius’ extract from Isocrates. 13. ? sfa?e???: Koraes would read ?a? sfa?e???. His note (Isocr. ii. 102) runs: “??? ?????? ?pe???se? ? ??????? ??apt??? e??a?, ?a? sfa?e???? ????e d? ?a? ? ?ta??? etaf?ast??, s?p?e?t????, ?? d?a?e??t????, ??e??????a?, ? ??a???st??? e??a? ?e??????a?, Quasi che la cittÀ in alcun pericolo si trovasse, et le cose sue in pessima conditione fossero.” 18. s??t??e??: Koraes l.c. ?a??? t? ??? ??t???af??, S????e??. S??t??e?? d? ???e?, ?at’ e?f??s?? ?tt????, t??? f?????, ?pe?d?, ?? f?s?? ??p???at??? (???. S??ta???), ?a?ep?? ?fe??? ?? ?????e? t? t?? f???? ???a. ?sa?t?? ? t?? Ga???? f???, t?? p???es?? pa?a??p??sa, Taxe ???ase t?? s??ta???, t?? t??? ?ta???? ?a??????? Tassa, ?a? ??a ?p???se Taxer (?ta?. Tassare), ?p? t?? t?sse?? ?a? ?p????e?? t??? f?????? ??e? ? t?? G?a???? f???, t? ?d?a pa?? t?? ????t???? ?a????sa, ?s???t?se t? ??da?a, ??ssa ?a? ?ass???.
t?? ??? p??s?d?? ?ataf???e?te ?a? p?sa? ??p??ete t?? ????da ta?t? t? d???e? ?atas??se??? ??? d? d?’ a?t? ta?ta t?????? ded???. ??? ??? t?? p??e?? t?? ???sta p??tte?? ?????a? ????sta ???e????a?, ?a? t?? ???sta ?a????sa? e?? p?e?st??? ???d????? ?a??sta??a?.5 a?t??? d? t??t?? ?st??, ?t? t?? ??a??? ?a? t?? ?a??? ??d?? a?t? ?a?’ a?t? pa?a???eta? t??? ?????p???, ???? s??t?ta?ta? ?a? s??a??????e? t??? ?? p???t??? ?a? ta?? d??aste?a?? ????a ?a? et? ta?t?? ????as?a, ta?? d? ??de?a?? ?a? ta?? tape???t?s?? s?f??s??? ?a? p????10 et???t??. ?ste ?a?ep?? e??a? d?a????a?, p?t??a? ?? t?? d??a?t? t?? e??d?? t??t?? t??? pa?s? t??? a?t?? ?ata??pe??? ?d??e? ??? ?? ?? ?? t?? fa???t??a? e??a? d????s?? ?p? t? ??t??? ?? ?p? t? p??? t?? p???e?? ?p?d?d??sa?, ?? d? t?? ??e?tt???? fa??????? ?p? t?15 ?e???? e???s??a? etap?pte??. ta??’ ?t? s????e?pta? te ?a? s???????sta?, ?a? ?? ?a?’ ?? ??ast?? ???a ?? ?d?? pe??fa?e? ?a? p?ate?? ???e? ??d? a????? t??? eta?? ??????? d?e???eta? ?a? d?a???e? ?p’ ???????, ???’ ?? ????se? te ??ta fa??eta? ?a? f??? ?a?20 ??se? s??e?e?, p?ae?a? te a?t?? e?s? ?a? a?a?a? ?a? p??pete?? a? s???pt??sa? t?? ????? ?????a?, t? ?????? ?p?a?t??e? t?? ????? p????. ?t? d’ ??? ???a t??? t??t?? ?st?? a?t?a ? t? p??e?????a ?p’ ??? pe?? t?? ?????? ta?t?? t?? ?????, ??d??? ?de??. f?????t?? ?? ??? ??t?t?p?a?25 ??? ?? e???? t?? ??de?a? ?? ???? ??? pa?e???? ???????, ???a? d’ ??d’ ?? ??? t? ????, p??? e? t? e d?a?????e?? ??f???? d? ?a? ?f???? ????a? ?a? ?? p??? [245] to make light of my appeal; you expect to maintain supremacy over the whole of Greece by means of your existing forces. But it is precisely on these grounds that I really am alarmed. I observe that it is those States which think they are at the height of prosperity that adopt the worst policy, and that it is the most confident that incur the greatest danger. The reason is that no good or evil fortune comes to men entirely by itself: folly and its mate intemperance have been appointed to wait on wealth and power, self-restraint and great moderation to attend on poverty and low estate. So that it is hard to decide which of these two lots a man would desire to bequeath to his children, since we can see that from what is popularly regarded as the inferior condition men’s fortunes commonly improve, while from that which is apparently the better they usually decline and fall.”[178] The instinctive perception of the ear testifies that these words are run and blended together; that they do not individually stand on a broad foundation which gives an all-round view of each; and that they are not separated by long time-intervals and planted far apart from one another, but are plainly in a state of motion, being borne onwards in an unbroken stream, while the links which bind the passage together are gentle and soft and flowing. And it is easy to see that the sole cause lies in the character of this style as I have previously described it. For no dissonance of vowels will be found, at any rate in the harmonious clauses which I have quoted, nor any, I think, in the entire speech, unless some instance has escaped my notice. There are also few dissonances of semi-vowels and mutes, and those not very glaring or 2 ta?t?? (ta?t?? M) t?? d???e? P, MV Isocr.: t?? d???e? ta?t? F, E 5 p?e?st??? ???d????? PM Isocr.: p?e???? ???d????? V: p?e?st?? ???d???? EF 8 p???s???? F (cum Isocratis codd. quibusdam) 9 ????a ... ??de?a?? om. F "" ????as?a? PMV 10 s?f??s??? EPMV Isocr.: ?a? s?f??s??? F 12 d??a?t? PMV Isocr.: e??a?t? EF "" t?? e??d?? t??t?? PMV Isocr.: t??t?? t?? e??d?? EF "" a?t?? libri 13 ?ata??pe?? PMV Isocr.: om. EF "" ?d??e? PV Isocr.: ?d?? ?? M: ?d?? EF "" ?? om. F: ?? t?? E "" e??a? d????s?? PMV Isocr.: om. EF 17 s??e???pta? te EPMV: s????e?pt?ta? F "" ?? ?a?’ ?? PMV: ??d?? EF 18 ?d?a ... p?ate?a (sine iota) P 19 ??d? EF: ??d’ ?? PMV 20 f???? P 21 te ... a?a?a? om. F 22 p??pete?? PV: p??sf?e?? FM ?? V 25 ?a?d??? P 26 e???? F: om. PM, post ??de?a? ponit V 27 ??? F "" ???? t?? ????? P 28 p??? PMV: sf?d?a F 17 ff. When expressing admiration, Dionysius often tends (as here) to reproduce the style admired.—For further estimates of Isokrates’s style reference may be made to Dionysius’ separate essay on Isokrates (in his de Antiq. Or.); Jebb Att. Or. ii. 54 ff.; Blass Att. Bereds. ii. 131 ff. 19. The reading ??d’ ?? is possibly right, viz. ‘at long time-intervals’; cp. 222 5.
??fa?e?? ??d? s??e?e??. ta?ta d? t?? e?epe?a? a?t?a t? ???e? ?????e ?a? ? t?? ????? s?et??a p??? ?????a, t?? te pe???d?? ? ?????? ???? t? pe??fe??? ?a? e???a?? ?a? teta?e????? ????? ta?? s?et??a??. ?p?? ?pa?ta d? ta?ta ?? s??at?s?? p??? t? ?ea??? ????te?? e?s? ???5 ??t??et?? ?a? pa?????? ?a? p???s?? ?a? ?? pa?ap??s??? t??t???, ?? ?? ? pa???????? d???e?t?? ?p?te?e?ta?. ??? ??a??a??? e??a? d??? ????e?? ?a? t? ???p? d?e????? ??a??? ??? e???ta? ?a? pe?? ta?t?? t?? s????se?? ?sa ?e ???tte?. XXIV ? d? t??t? ?a? ?s? t?? e??????? d?e?? ???????, ??10 e???at?? ?a?? sp??e? ?????? te ?a? ??e?tt???? ???at??, s??a ?? ?d??? ??d?? ??e?, ?e???asta? d? p?? ?? ??e???? et???? ?a? ?st?? ?????? t?? t?? ?? ??at??? ??at?st??. a?t? d??e? ?? t? p??te?a ?p?t?de?a e??a? f??es?a?, ?pe?d? es?t?? ?? t?? ?st? (es?t?? d? ? ??et? ?a? ??? ?a?15 ????? [?a? te????], ?? ???st?t??e? te d??e? ?a? t??? ?????? ?s?? ?at’ ??e???? t?? a??es?? f???s?f??s??), ???ta? d’, ?spe? ?f?? ?a? p??te???, ?? ?at? ?pa?t?s?? ???’ ?? p??te?, ?a? t?? e?d???? ??e? d?af???? p?????? ?? te ???s?e??? [247] continuous. The euphonious flow of the passage is due to these circumstances, combined with the balance of the clauses and the cycle of the periods which has about it something rounded and well-defined and perfectly regulated in respect of symmetrical adjustment. Above all there are the rhetorical figures, full of youthful exuberance: antithesis, parallelism in sound, parallelism in structure, and others like these, by which the language of panegyric is brought to its highest perfection. I do not think it necessary to lengthen the book by dealing with the points that are still untouched. This kind of composition also has now received adequate treatment on all points where it was appropriate. CHAPTER XXIV HARMONIOUSLY-BLENDED, OR INTERMEDIATE, COMPOSITION The third kind of composition is the mean between the two already mentioned. I call it harmoniously blended for lack of a proper and better name. It has no form peculiar to itself, but is a sort of judicious blend of the two others and a selection from the most effective features of each. This kind, it seems to me, deserves to win the first prize; for it is a sort of mean, and excellence in life and conduct [and the arts] is a mean, according to Aristotle and the other philosophers of his school. As I said before, it is to be viewed not narrowly but broadly. It has many specific varieties. Those who have adopted it have not all had the same 1 d? PMV: d? F "" e?p?epe?a? P 2 te om. P 3 ???? t?] ????t? P "" pe??fe??? F: pe??fa??? PMV "" ?a? e?????a?? F 4 ????? F: ???a?? PMV 5 p??? F: ?? p??? PM: ?? p????? V 7 s??te?e?ta? cum rasura P 8 d??? FP: ?? d??? MV 9 s????se?? FP: ??se?? MV 10 t??t? EF: t??t? te PMV "" d?e?? FPM: d???? V 11 e???at?? F: ?????? PMV "" sp??e? te PMV: ??? ??t? F: te delevit Usenerus "" te F: om. PMV 12 d? P "" p?? PMV: ?? EF "" ??e????] ??e???? F 13 ??at??a? P "" ??at?st??] ??at?st?? ?? F: ??at?st??? ?? E 14 a?t? PV 15 t?? ?st? E: t?? F: ?st? PMV 16 ?a? te???? om. FE 17 ?s??] ?? F "" a??es?? FP "" d? PMVE 19 e?d???? EF: ?d?a? PMV 8. ?a?: i.e. ‘by going through details as well (as by taking this general view).’ 9. This chapter (c. 23) should be compared throughout with chapter 40 of the de Demosth., which begins ? d? et? ta?t?? ? ??af??? ?a? ?eat???? ?a? t? ????? a??????? p?? t?? se??? t??a?t?, ?t?. 10. The treatment of the third harmony in this chapter seems somewhat curt and vague. 12. The third style (Dionysius means) has no special character of its own: it is a combination of the best things in the two others: this, in fact, constitutes its superiority, since, according to Aristotle, virtue is a mean (Aristot. Eth. Nic. ii. 5, 1106 b 27 es?t?? t?? ??a ?st?? ? ??et?, st??ast??? ?e ??sa t?? ?s??). 13. ?????? t?? t?? ?? ??at??? ??at?st??: it is interesting to find Homer represented (248 8-10) as a kind of eclectic in style. There are many indications that Dionysius regards him as a diligent literary craftsman. See generally de Demosth. c. 41 init. t?? d? t??t?? ?????a? ... ??t??e?. 16. ?a? te????: it may possibly be better to bracket these words, as they are omitted by F as well as by E. But their retention would not be inconsistent with Aristotelian doctrine. Cp. Eth. Nic. ii. 5, 1106 b 8 e? d? p?sa ?p?st?? ??t? t? ????? e? ?p?te?e?, p??? t? ?s?? ??p??sa ?a? e?? t??t? ????sa t? ???a (??e? e???as?? ?p????e?? t??? e? ????s?? ?????? ?t? ??t’ ?fe?e?? ?st?? ??te p??s?e??a?, ?? t?? ?? ?pe????? ?a? t?? ???e??e?? f?e????s?? t? e?, t?? d? es?t?t?? s????s??, ?? d’ ??a??? te???ta?, ?? ????e?, p??? t??t? ??p??te? ???????ta?), ? d’ ??et? p?s?? t????? ????est??a ?a? ?e???? ?st??, ?spe? ?a? ? f?s??, t?? ?s?? ?? e?? st??ast???. Reference may also be made to Politics iii. 13, 1284 b 7-13, and to Eth. Eud. ii. 1220 b 21 ?? ?pa?t? s??e?e? ?a? d?a??et? ?st?? ?pe???? ?a? ???e???? ?a? ?s??, ?a? ta?ta ? p??? ?????a ? p??? ???, ???? ?? ???ast???, ?? ?at????, ?? ????d????, ?? ??e???t???, ?a? ?? ?p?????? p???e?, ?a? ?p?st?????? ?a? ??ep?st??????, ?a? te????? ?a? ?t????, ?t?. 18. p??te???: cp. 210 6-10. 19. Batteux (p. 257) well explains Dionysius’ meaning, and suggests the names of certain French authors who may be held to exemplify and adorn the ‘mean’ (‘middle’) style: “Denys d’Halicarnasse observe avec justesse que le mÉlange des deux extrÊmes dans la composition mixte ne se fait pas dans un milieu prÉcis, mais avec une certaine latitude; qu’on ne pouvait Être plus prÈs et plus loin de l’un des deux extrÊmes; que le mÊme auteur pouvait l’Être plus dans une partie de son ouvrage, et l’Être moins dans une autre partie. C’est ce que nous venons d’observer dans l’oraison funÈbre de M. de Turenne, et qu’ainsi il n’est pas aisÉ de fixer avec prÉcision la place des auteurs qui tiennent le milieu entre les deux compositions. Avec cette restriction, nous pouvons placer dans le milieu FÉnelon, Racine, DesprÉaux, MoliÈre, La Fontaine, Voltaire, qui ont les deux mÉrites de la force et de l’ÉlÉgance, qui ont les nerfs et la grÂce, les fruits et les fleurs.”
a?t? ?? t? a?t? p??te? ??d’ ????? ?pet?de?sa?, ???’ ?? ?? ta?ta ?????, ?? d’ ??e??a, ?p?te???? te ?a? ????a? ????? ????? t? a?t?, ?a? p??te? ??????t? ????? ????? ?at? p?sa? t?? ?d?a? t?? ?????. ????f? ?? ??? ?p??t?? ?a? s??p??,5 ?? ?? pe? p??te? p?ta?? ?a? p?sa ???assa ?a? p?sa? ????a?, d??a??? ?? ????? ?????t?. p?? ??? a?t? t?p??, ?t?? t?? ?? ???ta?, ta?? te a?st??a?? ?a? ta?? ??af??a?? ?????a?? e?? ????? d?apep?????ta?. t?? d’ ????? ?s?? t?? a?t??10 es?t?ta ?pet?de?sa?, ?ste??? ?? ????? a??? pa?’ ??e???? ??eta??e??? fa?????t’ ??, ?a?’ ?a?t??? d? e? ?e????? t?? a?t???, ??????at??, e??p???? ?? St?s?????? te ?a? ???a???, t?a??d?p???? d? S?f?????, s????af??? d? ???d?t??, ??t???? d? ???s?????, f???s?f?? d? ?at’ ??? d??a? ??????t??15 te ?a? ???t?? ?a? ???st?t????? t??t?? ??? ?t????? e??e?? ???a??? ?e???? ?e??sa?ta? t??? ??????. ?a? pe?? ?? t?? ?a?a?t???? ta??’ ??a??. pa?ade??ata ??? t??t?? ??? ???a? de?? f??e??, fa?e??? p??? ??t?? ?a? ??d?? de????? ?????.20 e? d? t??? d??e? ?a? p???? p????? ta?ta ?a? p?a?ate?a? [249] aims nor the same methods; some have made more use of this method, others of that; while the same methods have been pursued with less or greater vigour by different writers, who have yet all achieved eminence in the various walks of literature. Now he who towers conspicuous above them all, Out of whose fulness all rivers, and every sea, have birth, And all upleaping fountains,[179] is, we must admit, Homer. For whatever passage you like to take in him has had its manifold charms brought to perfection by a union of the severe and the polished forms of arrangement. Of the other writers who have cultivated the same golden mean, all will be found to be far inferior to Homer when measured by his standard, but still men of eminence when regarded in themselves: among lyric poets Stesichorus and Alcaeus, among tragedians Sophocles, among historians Herodotus, among orators Demosthenes, and among philosophers (in my opinion) Democritus, Plato, and Aristotle. It is impossible to find authors who have succeeded better in blending their writings into harmonious wholes. As regards types of composition the foregoing remarks will suffice. I do not think it necessary to quote specimen passages from the authors just mentioned, since they are known to all and need no illustration. Now if any one thinks that these things are worth much toil 8 ?? om. F "" ?t?? EF: ?p?? M: t? ?? P 9 ????t? EF "" ta?? ??af??a??] ?????a?? EF 10 a?t?? EF: a?t?? ??e???? P, MV 11 ??] ??t?? EF 13 St?s?????? ... t?a??d?p???? d? om. F 16 ??? F: d? PMV 19 f??e?? om. F 21 t??? MV (t? Demosth.): t? ?? F: t?? P 5. Homer is a beacon (a watchtower) set upon a hill.—The close correspondence between Dionysius and Quintilian has often been illustrated in these notes; and with the present page should be compared Quintil. x. 1. 46 “igitur, ut Aratus ab Iove incipiendum putat, ita nos rite coepturi ab Homero videmur. hic enim, quemadmodum ex Oceano dicit ipse amnium fontiumque cursus initium capere, omnibus eloquentiae partibus exemplum et ortum dedit.” 10. Neither here nor elsewhere does Dionysius say anything about the poets of the Epic Cycle. Attention is called to his silence by T. W. Allen in the Classical Quarterly ii. 87. 13. Stesichorus: cp. de Imitat. B. vi. 2 ??a d? ?a? St?s?????? ?? te t??? ??at???? t?? p??e??????? p?e??e?t?as? ?at??????ta, ?t?.; Long. de Sublim. xiii. 3 (as to Stesichorus, Herodotus and Plato, in relation to Homer) ???? ???d?t?? ??????tat?? ????et?; St?s?????? ?t? p??te??? ? te ?????????, p??t?? te t??t?? ???sta ? ???t?? ?p? t?? ??????? ?e???? ??at?? e?? a?t?? ???a? ?sa? pa?at??p?? ?p??ete?s?e???. 14. Alcaeus: de Imitat. B. vi. 2 ???a??? d? s??pe? t? e?a??f??? ?a? ?a?? ?a? ?d? et? de???t?t?? ?t?.; Quintil. x. 1. 63 “Alcaeus in parte operis aureo plectro merito donatur, qua tyrannos insectatus multum etiam moribus confert; in eloquendo quoque brevis et magnificus et diligens et plerumque oratori similis: sed et lusit et in amores descendit, maioribus tamen aptior.” Sophocles: S?f????? d? ?? te t??? ??es? ?a? t??? p??es? ?t?. (de Imitat., ut supra). Herodotus: cp. D.H. pp. 10, 11, 12, etc. 15. Demosthenes: cp. D.H. pp. 13, 15, 16, 19, 22, 23, etc., and Demetr. pp. 11, 12, etc. Democritus: cp. Cic. Orat. 20, 67 “itaque video visum esse nonnullis, Platonis et Democriti locutionem, etsi absit a versu, tamen, quod incitatius feratur et clarissimis verborum luminibus utatur, potius poËma putandum quam comicorum poËtarum”; id. de Orat. i. 49 “quam ob rem, si ornate locutus est, sicut et fertur et mihi videtur, physicus ille Demokritus, materies illa fuit physici, de qua dixit, ornatus vero ipse verborum oratoris putandus est”; id. ib. i. 42 “Democritii ... ornati homines in dicendo et graves.” 16. Plato: cp. D.H. pp. 16, 19, 27-30, 36, etc. and Demetr. pp. 12, 13, 14, etc. Aristotle: cp. de Imitat. B. vi. 4 pa?a??pt??? d? ?a? ???st?t???? e?? ??s?? t?? te pe?? t?? ????e?a? de???t?t?? ?a? t?? saf??e?a?, ?a? t?? ?d??? ?a? p???a????? t??t? ??? ?st? ???sta pa?? t?? ??d??? t??t?? ?ae??.
e????? ???a e??a?, ?a? ??a ????? d??e? ?at? t?? ???s?????? ???’ ??? ????s?ta? t??? ??a?????????ta? a?t??? ?at?????????? ?pa????? ?a? t?? ?a?p?? t?? ?p’ a?t?? ?? ??????, e?pa?e?a? ???seta? t??? p?????. ?p?????e??? d? ?????, ??? ??d?? ??e? t??t??, pa?a?t??a?? t? ??? “???5 ?p?p???? t?? ???fe?? ??t??,” ?? a?t?? ?p??????? ???e?, “t??? ? st??a??????? t?? p???? etap?pt??t?? ???t?????” p????? ????a? ?? ?a? s?a??t?t?? ??e??f??a???. XXV t??t?? d? ?? t???? ????t??, ??e??? se ???a? p??e?? ?t? ????sa?, p?? ???eta? ????? ?et??? ???a ?a?? p???at? ?10 ??e?, ?a? p?? p???? ?e ? ???? pe?? ???e? ?a?? pa?ap??s???. ????a? d? p??t?? ?p? t?? ????? ???e??, ??a t?? ??d??? p???e???s?e??? ?? ?? t??? ???sta ??a? t?? p???t???? ??e???a? f??s??, ????e??? ?? ?a? p?e????, ??? ???? d? ?????? ??a??? ?pas?. f??e d? t?? ??? ??15 ??????se?e? t??? ??at?st??? ??????a? p???as? te ?a? ??es? [251] and great effort, he is, according to Demosthenes, decidedly in the right.[180] Nay, if he considers the credit which attends success in them and the sweetness of the fruit they yield, he will count the toil a pleasure. I beg pardon of the Epicurean choir who care nothing for these things. The doctrine that “writing,” as Epicurus himself says, “is no trouble to those who do not aim at the ever-varying standard”[181] was meant to forestall the charge of gross laziness and stupidity. CHAPTER XXV HOW PROSE CAN RESEMBLE VERSE Now that I have finished this part of the subject, I think you must be eager for information on the next point—how unmetrical language is made to resemble a beautiful poem or lyric, and how a poem or lyric is brought into close likeness to beautiful prose. I will begin with the language of prose, choosing by preference an author who has, I think, in a pre-eminent degree taken the impress of poetical style. I could wish to mention a larger number, but have not time for all. Who, then, will not admit that the speeches of Demosthenes 3 t?? ?p’ a?t?? F: t?? ?p??t?? PMV 5 ????p? p???? P, MV 6 ?p?p???? F 10 ????? ?et???] pe?? ????? F "" ?et??? ... pe?? om. F 13 ?? ... ????e??? om. P 1. ?at? t?? ???s?????: cp. de Demosth. c. 52 e? d? t? d??e? ta?ta ?a? p???? p????? ?a? p?a?ate?a? e????? e??a?, ?a? ??a ????? d??e? ?at? t?? ???s?????? ??d?? ??? t?? e????? ????? ?st? p???? ?????. ???’ ??? ?p?????s?ta? t??? ??????????ta? a?t??? ?a?p???, ????? d’ ??? ??a ???? t?? ?pa????, ?? ?p?d?d?s?? ? ?????? ?a? ??s? ?a? et? t?? te?e?t??, p?sa? ???seta? t?? [te] p?a?ate?a? ???tt? t?? p??s????s??. The reference in both cases is to Demosth. Chers. § 48 e? d? t? d??e? ta?ta ?a? dap???? e????? ?a? p???? p????? ?a? p?a?ate?a? e??a?, ?a? ??’ ????? d??e?? ???’ ??? ????s?ta? t? t? p??e? et? ta?ta ?e??s?e?a, ?? ta?ta ? ’????, e???se? ??s?te???? t? ????ta? p??e?? t? d???ta. 4. For the general attitude of Epicurus cp. Quintil. ii. 17. 15 “nam de Epicuro, qui disciplinas omnes fugit, nihil miror,” and ib. xii. 2. 24 “nam in primis nos Epicurus a se ipse dimittit, qui fugere omnem disciplinam navigatione quam velocissima iubet [Diog. Laert. Vit. Epic. 6 pa?de?a? d? p?sa? (i.e. t?? ????????? pa?de?a?), a????e, fe??e t? ???t??? ???e???]”; Cic. de Finibus i. 5. 14 “sed existimo te minus ab eo [sc. Epicuro] delectari, quod ista Platonis, Aristotelis, Theophrasti orationis ornamenta neglexerit.”—Probably the Epicurean philosopher Philodemus is among those who are criticized in the p?a?ate?a ?? s??eta???? ?p?? t?? p???t???? f???s?f?a? p??? t??? ?atat?????ta? a?t?? ?d???? (de Thucyd. c. 2). 5-8. Usener (Epicurea, fragm. 230) gave this passage as follows: t? ??? ?p?p???? t?? ???fe?? ??t??, ?? a?t?? ?p??????? ???e?, t??? ? st??a??????? t?? p???? etap?pt??t?? ???t????? p????? ????a? ?? ?a? s?a??t?t?? ??e??f??a???. 5. ??? ?p?p????: cp. Sheridan Clio’s Protest: “You write with ease, to shew your breeding; " But easy writing’s vile hard reading”; Quintil. x. 3. 10 “summa haec est rei: cito scribendo non fit, ut bene scribatur; bene scribendo fit, ut cito.” 7. ???t?????: for ???t????? as an Epicurean term cp. Diog. Laert. Vit. Epic. 147 ?ste t? ???t????? ?pa? ??a?e??. The ‘variable criterion’ or ‘shifting standard,’ in Dionysius’ quotation, is either the judgment of the ear (regarded as a part of sensation generally) or the literary fashion of the day. 8. Chapter 24 may be compared throughout with de Demosth. c. 41. 9. For the relations of Prose to Verse see Introduction, pp. 33-9. 16. The metrical lines which Dionysius thinks he detects in Demosthenes are not more (nor less) convincing than the rude hexameters which have been pointed out in Cicero: latent lines cannot be expected to be obvious. Ad Quirites post reditum 16 “sed etiam rerum mearum gestarum auctores, testes, laudatoresque fuere” [but the better reading here is laudatores fuerunt]. Pro Archia PoËta i. 1 “si quid est in me ingenii, iudices, quod sentio quam sit exiguum, aut si qua exercitatio dicendi, in qua me non infiteor mediocriter esse versatum,” etc. Tusc. Disp. iv. 14. 31 “illud animorum corporumque dissimile, quod animi valentes morbo temptari possunt, ut corpora possunt.” Pro Roscio Amer. i. 1 “credo ego vos, iudices, mirari quid sit quod, cum tot summi oratores hominesque nobilissimi sedeant, ego potissimum surrexerim.” Cp. Livy xxi. 9 “nec tuto eos adituros inter tot tam effrenatarum gentium arma, nec Hannibali in tanto discrimine rerum operae esse legationes audire,” and Tacitus Ann. i. 1 “urbem Romam a principio reges habuere.” In most of these passages except the last, the natural pauses in delivery would destroy any real hexameter effect. See further in Quintil. ix. 4. 72 ff.—Among later Greek writers, St. John Chrysostom, in his de Sacerdotio iii. 14 and 16, is supposed to yield one entire hexameter and part of another: [?p’ ??e????] t?? ?ap??? p???f?e?e ?a? ?a???se? ?pasa?, and ?????ta? d?? t?? t?? ?ast??? ???????.
t??? ???s?????? ??????, ?a? ???sta t?? te ?at? F???pp?? d??????a? ?a? t??? d??a?????? ????a? t??? d??s????; ?? ?? ???? ????se? ?ae?? t? p??????? t??t?? “??de?? ???, ? ??d?e? ????a???, ???s? e ?t’ ?d?a? ????a? ?de??? ??e?’ ??e?? ???st????t??? ?at?????s??ta5 t??t???, ?te ????? ????t? t? ?a? fa???? ???t?a ?t???? ??t?? ?p? t??t? p????e?? ?a?t?? e?? ?p???e?a?? ???’ e?pe? ??’ ????? ??? ??????a? ?a? s??p?, pe?? t?? ?e????s?? ??e?? ?sfa??? ??? ?a? ? pa?a????s???ta? ?p?ste?????a? p???? a?t??, pe??10 t??t?? ?st? ?? ?pasa ? sp??d?.” pe??at??? d? ?a? pe?? t??t?? ???e?? ? f????. ?st?????? ?? ??? ????e? ?d? ta?ta ?a? ??? e?? p?????? ??? te ?st?? ??f??es?a?, ?st’ ??? ?? e??? f??t????, e? pa?a?a????? “??? ???? ?st??” ??e?? ?p? t?? te?et?? t?? ?????, “???a? d’15 ?p???s?a?” ?????? ta?? ???a?? t??? “e?????.” e?? ????ta ??? ????? ?a????s? t? sp??da??tata d?’ ?pe???a?, ?a? ?s?? ??d?? ?t?p?? p?s???s??. ? d’ ??? ????a? ???e??, t???de ?st?. p?sa ????? ? d??a ?t??? s???e???? p???t???? ??sa?20 ? e????? ????? ?? d??ata? p??s?ae?? ?at? ???? t?? s???es?? a?t??? ?pe? ?a? ? ?????? t?? ????t?? ??a t? d??ata?, ?a? ?st? t?? ???as?a p???t??? ???tt?at???? te ?a? ????? ?a? t??p???? ?a? pep???????, ??? ?d??eta? p???s??, e?? ????? ???ata????t?? t? ??t?? ???e?, ? p????s?? ?????25 te p????? ?a? ??? ???sta ???t??? ?? d? ???? pe?? t?? ???????, ???’ ?fe?s?? ?at? t? pa??? ? pe?? ta?ta s?????. pe?? t?? s????se?? a?t?? ?st? ? ?e???a t?? ?? t??? ??????? ???as? ?a? tet??????? ?a? ???sta p???t????? t?? p???t???? [253] are like the finest poems and lyrics: particularly his harangues against Philip and his pleadings in public law-suits? It will be enough to take the following exordium from one of these:— “Let none of you, O ye Athenians, think that I have come forward to accuse the defendant Aristocrates with intent to indulge personal hate of my own, or that it is because I have got my eye on some small and petty error that I am thrusting myself with a light heart in the path of his enmity. No, if my calculations and point of view be right, my one aim and object is that you should securely hold the Chersonese, and should not again be deprived of it by political chicanery.”[182] I must endeavour, here again, to state my views. But the subject we have now reached is like the Mysteries: it cannot be divulged to people in masses. I shall not, therefore, be discourteous in inviting those only “for whom it is lawful” to approach the rites of style, while bidding the “profane” to “close the gates of their ears.”[183] There are some who, through ignorance, turn the most serious things into ridicule, and no doubt their attitude is natural enough. Well, my views are in effect as follows:— No passage which is composed absolutely without metre can be invested with the melody of poetry or lyric grace, at any rate from the point of view of the word-arrangement considered in itself. No doubt, the choice of words goes a long way, and there is a poetical vocabulary consisting of rare, foreign, figurative and coined words in which poetry takes delight. These are sometimes mingled with prose-writing to excess: many writers do so, Plato particularly. But I am not speaking of the choice of words: let the consideration of that subject be set aside for the present. Let our inquiry deal exclusively with word-arrangement, which can reveal possibilities of poetic grace in common everyday 3 ????se?] ???se? F 4 e om. P, Demosth. "" ?te F 5 ????a? ?? Demosth. "" ?de??? om. F "" ??e?a PMV 7 ?p? t??t? om. EF 8 ??’ E: ??a P: ??a M: ??? V: om. F "" ????? ??? EFM: ??? ????? PV 9 pe??] ?p?? Demosth. "" t?? EFPM: t?? t?? V "" ?e????s?? PV1: ?e?????s?? FMV2 "" ?sfa??? ??? PMV: ??? ?sfa??? EF, D 11 t??t??] t??t?? EF "" ?st? ?? M: ??? ?st? ?? P: t????? ?st? ?? V: ?st? ?? ??? E: ?st?? F: ?? ?st?? D "" ? EPM D.: ? ?? F: om. V 12 cum f???? voce deficit codex Florentinus (F) 16 ?p??es?e PM: ?p??es?a? V "" ???t(a) P: ?e???a MV 18 ??d??] ??d’ P 20 s???e???? EP: ???e???? MV "" ??sa? MV: ??sa? P: om. E 23 t?? ???as?a? P: t?? ???as?a? MV 25 ???atateta?????? EPM: ???atae??????? V 4-11. In Butcher’s and in Weil’s texts (which are here identical) the opening of the Aristocrates runs as follows: ?de?? ???, ? ??d?e? ????a???, ???s? ?t’ ?d?a? ????a? ?? ?de??? ??e?’ ??e?? ???st????t??? ?at?????s??ta t??t???, ?te ????? ????t? t? ?a? fa???? ???t?’ ?t???? ??t?? ?p? t??t? p????e?? ?a?t?? e?? ?p???e?a?, ???’ e?pe? ??’ ????? ??? ??????a? ?a? s??p?, ?p?? t?? ?e?????s?? ??e?? ??? ?sfa??? ?a? ? pa?a????s???ta? ?p?ste?????a? p???? a?t??, pe?? t??t?? ?? ?st?? ?pas’ ? sp??d?. The minute differences between this text and that presented with metrical comments by Dionysius deserve careful notice.—The collocation t?? ?d?a? ??e?’ ????a? is found in de Cor. § 147. 12. Here, with the word f????, the codex Florentinus Laurentianus (F) unfortunately ends. 24. It is hardly necessary to insert ????t?? before ???, since the word may be supplied from l. 22 supra.
????ta? ?p?de????????. ?pe? ??? ?f??, ?? d??ata? ???? ????? ???a ?e??s?a? t? ??t?? ?a? ?e?e?, ??? ? pe????? ?t?a ?a? ?????? t??a? ???atateta?????? ?d????. ?? ??t?? p??s??e? ?e ?et??? ??d’ ??????? a?t?? e??a? d??e?? (p???a ??? ??t?? ?sta? ?a? ???? ???seta? te ?p??? t?? a?t??5 ?a?a?t??a), ???’ e?????? a?t?? ?p???? ?a? e?et??? fa??es?a? ????? ??t?? ??? ?? e?? p???t??? ??, ?? ?? p???? ?e, ?a? ?e??? ??, ?? ???? d?. t?? d’ ?st?? ? t??t?? d?af???, p??? ??d??? ?de??. ? ?? ???a pe???a????sa ?t?a ?a? teta?????? s????sa ??????10 ?a? ?at? st???? ? pe???d?? ? st??f?? d?? t?? a?t?? s???t?? pe?a?????? ??pe?ta p???? t??? a?t??? ?????? ?a? ?t???? ?p? t?? ???? st???? ? pe???d?? ? st??f?? ?????? ?a? t??t? ???? p????? p????sa ??????? ?st? ?a? ?et???, ?a? ???ata ?e?ta? t? t??a?t? ???e? ?t??? ?a? ????? ? d?15 pep?a????a ?t?a ?a? ?t??t??? ?????? ?pe???a????sa ?a? ?te ????????a? ?fa????sa a?t?? ?te ??????a? ?te ??t?st??f?? e?????? ?? ?st??, ?pe?d? d?apep?????ta? t?s?? ??????, ??? ??????? d?, ?pe?d? ???? t??? a?t??? ??d? ?at? t? a?t?. t??a?t?? d? f?? p?sa? e??a? ????? ?et???, ?t??20 ?fa??e? t? p???t???? ?a? e?????? ? d? ?a? t?? ???s???? ?e???s?a? f??. ?a? ?t? ????? ta?t’ ?st? ?a? ??d?? ??? ?a???t??, ???? ?? ?? t?? ?a? ?? t?? ???st?t????? a?t???a? t?? p?st??? e???ta? ??? t? f???s?f? t? te ???a pe?? t?? ???e?? t?? p???t???? ?? t? t??t? ??? t?? ??t??????25 te???? ??a? a?t?? e??a? p??s??e?, ?a? d? ?a? pe?? t?? e?????a? ?? ?? ?? t??a?t? ?????t?? ?? ? t??? ?p?t?de??t?t??? [255] words that are by no means reserved for the poets’ vocabulary. Well, as I said, simple prose cannot become like metrical and lyrical writing, unless it contains metres and rhythms unobtrusively introduced into it. It does not, however, do for it to be manifestly in metre or in rhythm (for in that case it will be a poem or a lyric piece, and will absolutely desert its own specific character); it is enough that it should simply appear rhythmical and metrical. In this way it may be poetical, although not a poem; lyrical, although not a lyric. The difference between the two things is easy enough to see. That which embraces within its compass similar metres and preserves definite rhythms, and is produced by a repetition of the same forms, line for line, period for period, or strophe for strophe, and then again employs the same rhythms and metres for the succeeding lines, periods or strophes, and does this at any considerable length, is in rhythm and in metre, and the names of “verse” and “song” are applied to such writing. On the other hand, that which contains casual metres and irregular rhythms, and in these shows neither sequence nor connexion nor correspondence of stanza with stanza, is rhythmical, since it is diversified by rhythms of a sort, but not in rhythm, since they are not the same nor in corresponding positions. This is the character I attribute to all language which, though destitute of metre, yet shows markedly the poetical or lyrical element; and this is what I mean that Demosthenes among others has adopted. That this is true, that I am advancing no new theory, any one can convince himself from the testimony of Aristotle; for in the third book of his Rhetoric the philosopher, speaking of the various requisites of style in civil oratory, has described the good rhythm which should contribute to it.[184] He 3 ?d???? MV: ?d????? EP 5 a?t?? PV 6 ?et??? E 9 ???d??? P 10 s?????sa P 20 ?et??? EPM: ?et??? V 21 e?????? M "" d??s????? EM 25 t??t? P 26 p??s??(e?) P: p??s??e? MV 27 ?? MV: t?s P 1. Cp. Coleridge Biogr. Lit. c. 18: “Whatever is combined with metre must, though it be not itself essentially poetic, have nevertheless some property in common with poetry.” 3. So de Demosth. c. 50 ?? ??? ?? ????? ?????t? p???t??? ????? pa?’ a?t?? t?? s???es?? ?fe??? p???as??, ?? ? pe????? ?t?a ?a? ?????? t??a? ???ata?e????s????? ?d????. ?? ??t?? ?e p??s??e? a?t?? ?et??? ??d’ ??????? e??a? d??e??, ??a ? ????ta? p???a ? ????, ???sa t?? a?t?? ?a?a?t??a, ???’ e?????? a?t?? ?p???? fa??es?a? ?a? e?et???. ??t? ??? ?? e?? p???t??? ??, ?? ?? p???? ?e, ?a? e?????sa ??, ?? ?? ????. 4. Cp. Aristot. Rhet. iii. 8 t? d? s??a t?? ???e?? de? ?te ?et??? e??a? ?te ??????? ... d?? ????? de? ??e?? t?? ?????, ?t??? d? ?? p???a ??? ?sta?: and Cic. Orat. 56. 187 “perspicuum est igitur numeris astrictam orationem esse debere, carere versibus,” and 57. 195 ibid. “quia nec numerosa esse, ut poËma, neque extra numerum, ut sermo vulgi, esse debet oratio.” So Isocr. (fragm. of his t???? preserved by Joannes Siceliotes, Walz Rhett. Gr. vi. 156) ???? d? ? ????? ? ????? ?st?? ????? ???? ?d? ?et???? ?atafa??? ???. ???? e???? pa?t? ????, ???sta ?a??? ?a? t???a??? (Isocr. Tech. fr. 6 Benseler-Blass). 5. ???seta? ... t?? a?t?? ?a?a?t??a: cp. the construction of excedere and egredi with the accusative. 6. ?et??? is given not only by E but by Joannes Sicel. (Walz Rhett. Gr. vi. 165. 28) and by Maximus Planudes (ibid. v. 473. 4) ?a? ?????s??? d? f?s??, ?p???? t?? p???t???? ????? e?????? e??a? ?a? ?et???. 17. Cp. Cic. de Orat. iii. 44. 176 “nam cum [orator] vinxit [sententiam] forma et modis, relaxat et liberat immutatione ordinis, ut verba neque alligata sint quasi certa aliqua lege versus neque ita soluta, ut vagentur.” 25. The reference is to Aristot. Rhet. iii. 8 (the passage of which part is quoted in the note on l. 4 supra). 27. t??a?t?: i.e. e??????, the subject to ?????t? being ? p???t??? ?????. The t?s of P may be due to a dittography of the first syllable of t??a?t?: or it may originally have stood with t??a?t? (t??a?t? t?? = talis fere).
?????e? ?????? ?a? p? ???s??? ??ast?? a?t?? ?atafa??eta?, ?a? ???e?? pa?at???s? t??a? a?? pe???ta? ea???? t?? ?????. ????? d? t?? ???st?t????? a?t???a?, ?t? ??a??a??? ?st?? ?pe???a??es?a? t??a? t? pe?? ???e? ??????, e? ????? t? p???t???? ?pa???se?? a?t? ??????, ?? t?? pe??a?5 t?? a?t?? ???seta?. a?t??a ? ?at? ???st????t??? ????? ?? ?a? ???? p??te??? ???s??? ???eta? ?? ?p? ?????? st???? tet?a?t??? d?’ ??apa?st?? t?? ????? ???e?????, ?e?peta? d? p?d? t?? te?e???, pa?’ ? ?a? ?????e?? “?de?? ???, ? ??d?e?10 ????a???, ???s? e”? t??t? ??? e? p??s???? t? ?t??? p?da ?t?? ?at’ ????? ? d?? ?s?? ? ?p? te?e?t??, t??e??? ?sta? tet??et??? ??apa?st????, ? ?a???s?? t??e? ???st?f??e???? ?de?? ???, ? ??d?e? ????a???, ???s? e pa?e??a?,15 ?s?? d? t? ???? t????? t?? ???a?a? pa?de?a? ?? d???e?t?. t??a t?? ??e? p??? ta?ta, ?t? ??? ?? ?p?t?de?se?? t??t? ???’ ?? ta?t??t?? ????et?? p???? ??? a?t?s?ed???e? ?t?a ? f?s??. ?st? t??t? ?????? e??a?. ???? ?a? t? s??apt?e???20 t??t? ?????, e? d?a??se?? t?? a?t?? t?? de?t??a? s??a???f?? ? pep????e? a?t? ?s??? ?p?s???pt??sa t? t??t? ????, pe?t?et??? ??e?e?a??? ?sta? s??tete?es???? t??t? ?t’ ?d?a? ????a? ?de??? ??e?a ????? t??t??? ????a? ??af?? p?d?? ????’ ?e???e?a?. [257] names the most suitable rhythms, shows where each of them is clearly serviceable, and adduces some passages by which he endeavours to establish his statement. But apart from the testimony of Aristotle, experience itself will show that some rhythms must be included in prose-writing if there is to be upon it the bloom of poetical beauty. For example, the speech against Aristocrates which I mentioned a moment ago begins with a comic tetrameter line (set there with its anapaestic rhythms), but it is a foot short of completion and in consequence escapes detection: ?de?? ???, ? ??d?e? ????a???, ???s? e. If this line had an additional foot either at the beginning, in the middle, or at the end, it would be a perfect anapaestic tetrameter, to which some give the name “Aristophanic.” Let none of you, O ye Athenians, think that I am standing before you, corresponds to the line Now then shall be told what in days of old was the fashion of boys’ education.[185] It will perhaps be said in reply that this has happened not from design, but accidentally, since a natural tendency in us often improvises metrical fragments. Let the truth of this be granted. Yet the next clause as well, if you resolve the second elision, which has obscured its true character by linking it on to the third clause, will be a complete elegiac pentameter as follows:— Come with intent to indulge personal hate of my own, similar to these words:— Maidens whose feet in the dance lightly were lifted on high.[186] 3 ??a??a??? V ?? M: ?? d??a??? PM1 6 t(??) P, V: t?? M 8 d?’ MV: d?? sic P 11 e pa?e??a? M 15 ?de??] ?de P 18 t??t? M, E: t??t? PV 24 t??t? EP: ?????? t??t? MV 27 ??af??p?d?? sic P: ??af??p?d?? MV "" ????’ PM: ???ea V 7. p??te???: viz. 252 3 supra. 9. ??apa?st???? has been suggested here and in 260 2; but cp. d??t???? p?da 84 21 and ?????? da?t????? 202 19. 10. pa?’ ?: cp. note on 80 4 supra. 11. ???s? e: this (together with the other remarks that follow) confirms the reading adopted in 252 4 supra.—Dionysius’ metrical arrangement of the clauses may be indicated thus:— ?de?? ???, ? ??d?e? ????a???, ???s? e ?t’ ?d?a? ????a? ?de??? ??e?’ [??e?? ???st????t??? ?at?????s??ta t??t???,] ?te ????? ????t? t? ?a? fa???? ???t?a ?t???? ??t?? ?p? t??t? p????e?? ?a?t?? e?? ?p???e?a?? ???’ e?pe? ??’ ????? ??? ??????a? [?a? s??p?,] pe?? t?? ?e????s?? ??e?? ?sfa??? ??? ?a? ? pa?a????s???ta? ?p?ste?????a? p???? a?t??, [pe?? t??t?? ?st? ?? ?pasa ? sp??d?.] Lines, or truncated lines, of verse are thus interspersed with pieces of pure prose,—those here inclosed in brackets. In constituting the verse-lines Dionysius has damaged a rather strong case by overstating it. 21. d?a??se?e: from this it is clear that ??e?’ (rather than ??e?a) should be read in 252 5. The verse-arrangement in line 25 infra shows the same thing and also that we must not follow F in reading ?te (without elision) in 252 4. 27. For this line cp. Schneider’s Callimachea pp. 789, 790, where it is classed among the Fragmenta Anonyma.
?a? t??t’ ?t? ?at? t?? a?t?? ?p????e? a?t?at?s?? ??e? ????? ?e?????a?. ???’ ???? t?? eta?? ????? s???e????? ?e?t???? t?? “??e?? ???st????t??? ?at?????s??ta t??t???” t? s?p?e??e??? t??t? p???? ????? ?? d?e?? s???st??e? ?t???? “?te ????? ????t? t? ?a? fa????5 ???t?a, ?t???? ??t?? ?p? t??t?”? e? ??? t? Sapf???? t?? ?p??a????? t??t? ?? ??? ?? ?t??a p???, ? ?a??, t??a?ta p?ta ?a? t?? ?????? tet?a?t???, ?e?????? d? ???st?fa?e??? t??d?10 ?t’ ??? t? d??a?a ????? ?????? ?a? s?f??s??? ’?e???st? t??? te?e?ta???? p?da? t?e?? ?a? t?? ?at?????? ???a?? s????e?e t??t?? t?? t??p?? ?? ??? ?? ?t??a p???, ? ?a??, t??a?ta p?ta ?a?15 s?f??s??? ’?e???st?? ??d?? d???se? t?? “?te ????? ????t? t? ?a? fa???? ???t?a, ?t???? ??t?? ?p? t??t?.” t? d’ ????????? ?s?? ?st?? ?a??? t???t?? t?? ?s?at?? ?f?????? p?da “p????e?? ?a?t?? e?? ?p???e?a?”? t??e??? ??? ?sta?20 p?da p??s?a?? ?a? ?e??e??? t????t? p????e?? ?a?t?? e?? ?p???e??? t??a. pa??d?e? ?t? ?a? ta?ta ?? ??? ?? ?p?t?de?se?? ???’ a?t?at?s? ?e??e?a; t? ??? ???eta? p???? t? p??se??? t??t? ?????; ?ae??? ??? ?st? ?a? t??t? t??et??? ?????25 ???’ e?pe? ??’ ????? ??? ??????a?, t?? ??a s??d?s?? a???? ?a????t?? t?? p??te?a? s???a??, ?a? ?t? ?e, ?? ??a, ?s?? pa?epes??t?? t?? “?a? [259] Let us suppose that this, too, has happened once more in the same spontaneous way without design. Still, after one intermediate clause arranged in a prose order, viz. ??e?? ???st????t??? ?at?????s??ta t??t???, the clause which is joined to this consists of two metrical lines, viz. ?te ????? ????t? t? ?a? fa???? ???t?a ?t???? ??t?? ?p? t??t?. For if we were to take this line from Sappho’s Bridal Song— For never another maiden there was, O son-in-law, like unto this one,[187] and were also to take the last three feet and the termination of the following comic tetrameter, the so-called “Aristophanic” When of righteousness I was the popular preacher, and temperance was in fashion,[188] and then were to unite them thus— ?? ??? ?? ?t??a p???, ? ?a??, t??a?ta p?ta ?a? s?f??s??? ’?e???st?, it will precisely correspond to ?te ????? ????t? t? ?a? fa???? ???t?a, ?t???? ??t?? ?p? t??t?. What follows is like an iambic trimeter docked of its final foot, p????e?? ?a?t?? e?? ?p???e?a?. It will be complete if a foot is added and it takes this shape:— p????e?? ?a?t?? e?? ?p???e??? t??a. Are we once more to neglect these facts as if they were brought about not on purpose but by accident? What, then, is the significance of the next clause to this? For this too is a correct iambic trimeter line— ???’ e?pe? ??’ ????? ??? ??????a?, if the connective ??a has its first syllable made long, and if further—by your leave!—the words ?a? s??p? are regarded as 1 ?a? P: e? d? ?a? M: ??? ?a? V 4 d?e?? P: d???? MV 5 ?t??? V et suprascr. ????? M: e??? P 6 e? ??? t? Sauppius: e? ?? t?? P: ?a? t? M: ??? t?? V 7 t?? PV: om. M 8 ?? ?t??a] ?t??a ??? PM: ?t??a? ?? V: correxit Blomfieldius: ?t??a Seidlerus "" p?ta add. Usenerus 10-11 t??de t?t’ P, i.e. t??de? ?t’: t??de ?t’ MV 13 t??? PM: t??? te V "" ???a?? Sauppius: ??a??? P: ?a??? MV 15 ?t??a ??? PM: ?t??a? ?? V: cf. adnot. ad l. 8 supra 21 p?da p??s?a?? PM: p??s?a?? p?da V "" t????t? P: t????t?? MV 22 t??? PM: t??? V 24 ?e??e?(??); P 25 ????? P: ??e??? MV 26 ??’ P, V: ??a M 27 ??a compendio P 8. ‘For no other girl, O bridegroom, was like unto her.’—Usener’s insertion of p?ta, here and in l. 15 infra, will secure metrical correspondence between this passage and that of Demosthenes. Blass would attain the same result by reading ???t?’ ?ta?? in the passage of Demosthenes. If ???t?’ ?t???? be read (as in the best texts of Demosthenes), then the choice will be to suppose either (1) that the first syllable of ?t???? is to be suppressed in the ‘scansion’, or (2) that Dionysius has pressed his case too far and that it is just by means of this extra syllable that Demosthenes escapes any unduly poetical rhythm. 26. The scansion here supports those manuscripts which give ??’ in 252 8. For ??a as being “in Poets sometimes much like ??a” see L. & S. s.v. (with the examples there quoted). 28. ?? ??a: cp. ? ??a in 260 25. The general sense of the passage is well brought out in the Epitome: ?a? ?t? t? “?a? s??p?” pa?epes?? ?p?s??t??e??? t? ?t??? ?f???se.
s??p?,” ?f’ ?? d? t? ?t??? ?p?s??t??e??? ?f???sta?. t? d’ ?p? t??t? pa?a?aa??e??? ????? ?? ??apa?st?? s???e?ta? ????? ?a? p????e? ???? p?d?? ??t? t? a?t? s??a d?as???? pe?? t?? ?e????s?? ??e?? ?sfa??? ??? ?a? ? pa?a????s???ta?,5 ????? t? pa?’ ????p?d? t?de as??e? ???a? t?? p??????? ??sse?, ped??? p??? a?a??e?. ?a? t? et? t??t? p???? ?e?e??? t?? a?t?? ????? ????10 t??t? “?p?ste?????a? p???? a?t??” ?a???? t??et??? ?st? p?d? ?a? ??se? ?e?p?e???? ????et? d’ ?? t??e??? ??t?? ?p?ste?????a? p???? a?t?? ?? ??e?. ta?t’ ?t? f?e? a?t?s??d?a e??a? ?a? ??ep?t?de?ta, ??t? p?????a ?a? p???? ??ta; ??? ?? ??? ????? ?a? ??? t?15 ???? t??t??? ???a e??e?? ?st?, p????? ?a? pa?t?dap?? ???esta ?t??? te ?a? ?????. ???’ ??a ? t??t?? ?p???? t?? ???? ??t?? a?t? ?ates?e??s?a? t?? ?????, ?t???? p???? ???a? t?? p??? ????e?s?a? da?????? d?????t??, t?? ?p?? ?t?s?f??t??, ??20 ??? ???t?st?? ?p?fa???a? p??t?? ?????? ??? d? ??? t??t? et? t?? p??sa???e?s?? t?? ????a??? e????? t?? ???t???? ?????, e?te ??a pa???? t?? a?t?? ???eta? ?a?e?? (d???se? ??? ??d??), t?? ?? p??te s???e?e??? ??????, ??? a?t?s?ed??? ? ??a ???’ ?? ???? te ???sta ?p?tet?de?????25 d?’ ???? t?? ????? p?e??e??? t??t?? t??? ?e??? e???a? p?s? ?a? p?sa??. ?? t????t?? ??t?? ???e???? ?st?? ? ????? [261] an intermediate excrescence by means of which the metre is obscured and vanishes from sight. The clause placed next to this is composed of anapaestic feet, and extends to eight feet, still keeping the same form:— p?? t?? ?e????s?? ??e?? ?sfa??? ??? ?a? ? pa?a????s???ta?, like to this in Euripides— O King of the country with harvests teeming, O Cisseus, the plain with a fire is gleaming.[189] And the part of the same clause which comes next to it—?p?ste?????a? p???? a?t??—is an iambic trimeter short of a foot and a half. It would have been complete in this form— ?p?ste?????a? p???? a?t?? ?? ??e?. Are we to say that these effects too are spontaneous and unstudied, many and various as they are? I cannot think so; for it is easy to see that the clauses which follow are similarly full of many metres and rhythms of all kinds. But lest it be thought that he has constructed this speech alone in this way, I will touch on another where the style is admitted to show astonishing genius, that on behalf of Ctesiphon, which I pronounce to be the finest of all speeches. In this, too, immediately after the address to the Athenians, I notice that the cretic foot, or the paeon if you like to call it so (for it will make no difference),—the one which consists of five time-units,—is interwoven, not fortuitously (save the mark!) but with the utmost deliberation right through the clause— t??? ?e??? e???a? p?s? ?a? p?sa??.[190] Is not the following rhythm of the same kind— 4 d?as????? P 5 ?e????s?? P: ?e?????s?? MV 7 t?de Us.: t?? P, M: ? V 8 as??e? MV: as??e? P 9 ped??? MV: pa?d?(??) P 10 ???? om. P 11 t??et??? MV: ?t??? P 12 ?e?p?e??? Us.: ?e?p?? libri 14 ta?t’ ?t? Us.: ta?ta t? PMV: ta?t? s 15 ?a? p???? om. P 17 ???esta MV: ??a??es?a? P 18 ??t?? a?t? Us.: ??t? MV: a?t(?) P 23 ???eta? a?t?? PV 26 t??t?? Us.: t??t?? libri 5. Here, again, is a serious metrical difficulty. We can hardly believe that Dionysius scanned ?sfa??? (or ea???) as an anapaest: it is more likely that he regarded the middle syllable of ?sfa??? as slurred (compare note on 258 8 supra, and also the reading ??p??s’ ??d??t?ta ?a? ??? in Il. xvi. 857).—If (against the manuscripts) we should omit ?sfa??? and read pe?? t?? t?? ?e??????s?? ??e?? ??? ?a? ? pa?a????s???ta?, the metre would be comparatively normal. 12. A comparison of this line with 256 9 seems to confirm the conjecture ?e?p?e???, though ?e?p? is sometimes intransitive. 13. A rude iambic trimeter of the colloquial kind: cp. 258 26 supra. 26. The metrical analysis of the following passage of Demosthenes should be compared and contrasted with its previous division into feet—on 182 17 ff. 27. A rough metrical equivalent in English might be: ‘Hear me, each god on high, hear me, each goddess.’ Cp. Quintil. ix. 4. 63 (as quoted on 114 20 supra).—Demosthenes’ much-admired exordium in the Crown may be compared with the Homeric invocation— ?????t? e? p??te? te ?e??, p?sa? te ??a??a?.
???s???? ?? ?????? pa?da ????e?; ??? ???? d??e?? ??? ??? t?? te?e?ta??? p?d?? t? ?e ???a pa?t?pas?? ?sa. ?st? ?a? t??t?, e? ???eta? t??, a?t?s??d???? ???? ?a? t? s??apt?e??? t??t? ????? ?ae??? ?st?? ?????, s???a? t?? te?e??? d???, ??a d? ???ta??a5 ?s??? ????ta? t? ?t???, ?pe? ??? ?e s???a?? p??ste?e?s?? t??e??? ?sta? “?s?? e????a? ???? ??? d?ate??.” ??pe?ta ? pa??? ? ? ???t???? ??e???? ? pe?t??????? ??e? ????? ?? t??? ???? t??t??? “t? p??e? ?a? p?s?? ???10 t?sa?t?? ?p???a? ?? pa?’ ??? e?? t??t??? t?? ????a.” t??t? ???? ????e?, ? t? ? ?ata???????? ??e? d?? p?da? ?? ???a??, ?at? ???? t? ???a p??ta t? pa?? ?a?????d? ??? ?d?a? ????? ??d’ ?????,15 ???? ???sa???d?? ?t???a? ??? pa?’ e?da?da??? ?a?? ??- ???ta? ???? t? de??a?. ?f???a? t??a p??? ta?ta ?atad???? ?????p?? t?? ?? ????????? pa?de?a? ?pe????, t? d? ????a??? t?? ??t??????20 ???? ?d?? te ?a? t????? ????? ?p?t?de???t??, p??? ??? ??a??a??? ?p?????sas?a?, ? d???e? ????? ?fe????a? t?? ????a. ????s? d? ta?ta? ? ???s????? ??? ??t?? ?????? [263] Cretan strains practising, Zeus’s son sing we?[191] In my judgment, at all events, it is; for with the exception of the final foot there is complete correspondence. But suppose this too, if you will have it so, to be accidental. Well, the adjacent clause is a correct iambic line, falling one syllable short of completion, with the object (here again) of obscuring the metre. With the addition of a single syllable the line will be complete— ?s?? e????a? ???? ??? d?ate??. Further, that paeon or cretic rhythm of five beats will appear in the words which follow: t? p??e? ?a? p?s?? ??? t?sa?t?? ?p???a? ?? pa?’ ??? e?? t??t??? t?? ????a. This, except that it has two broken feet at the beginnings, resembles in all respects the passage in Bacchylides:— This is no time to sit still nor wait: Unto yon carven shrine let us go, Even gold-aegis’d Queen Pallas’ shrine, And the rich vesture there show.[192] I have a presentiment that an onslaught will be made on these statements by people who are destitute of general culture and practise the mechanical parts of rhetoric unmethodically and unscientifically. Against these I am bound to defend my position, lest I should seem to let the case go by default. Their argument will doubtless be: “Was Demosthenes, then, so poor a creature 3 pa?t?pas?? Us.: ?? ?p?s? PM: ?? p?s?? V "" ?sa ?st?? PM: ?sa ???sta? V 4 ????] ??a P "" ?a?(??) P: ?a???? MV 10 t? te p??e? Demosth. 11 ?p???a? ?? P 12 ?at(a)??(?)e?(??) P: ?ata???e??? M: ?ata?e???????? V: ?ata?e??as????? Sylburgius 13 t? V: t? PM 15 ???a? P: ????? V 22 ??a??a????? P: ??a??a??? ?? M "" d???(e?) P "" ?fe????a? MV: ?f????a? P 1. ??????: with the first syllable short, as (e.g.) in Aristoph. Nub. 638. As already pointed out, the lengthening of such syllables would be abnormal in prose. Cp. mediocriter in the passage of Cicero on p. 251 supra. 7. Dionysius can surely only mean that we have here the materials, so to say, for an iambic line, and that but one additional syllable is needed (e.g. the substitution of d?ate??? for d?ate??). He can hardly have intended to retain e????a? in its present position, but must have had in mind some such order as ?s?? ???? e????a?. His language, however, has subjected him to grave suspicion, and Usener reads ????e in place of ???, remarking that “Dionysius numerorum in verbo e????a? vitium non sensit.” This particular insensibility of Dionysius does not seem borne out by 182 22 supra (see note ad loc.), where the last, but not the first, syllable of e????a? is represented as doubtful. 12. Here, too, there are metrical difficulties. The close correspondence of which Dionysius speaks is not obvious; and, in particular, the reference of ?? ???a?? is far from clear. According to Usener, “Dionysius pedes t? p??e? ?a? et (t?sa?)t?? ?p???a? dicit.” Perhaps the ???a? rather are: (1) t? [te] p??e? (if the te be added, in l. 10, from Demosthenes), and (2) [?a?] p?s?? ?-. 14. See Long. de Sublim. xxxiii. 3 for an estimate of Bacchylides’ poetry which has been confirmed by the general character of the newly discovered poems (first published by Kenyon in 1897). 15. The prose translation of this hyporcheme, as given in Jebb’s edition (p. 416), is: “This is no time for sitting still or tarrying: we must go to the richly-wrought temple of Itona [viz. Athena Itonia] with golden aegis, and show forth some choice strain of song”: de??a? ????. Jebb’s notes (pp. 415, 416 ibid.) may be consulted. 19. ?atad????, ‘vehement attack,’ ‘invective.’ Used in this sense by Aeschines and Polybius, as well as by Dionysius (e.g. de Thucyd. c. 3 ?st? d? t? ????? ?? t?? p?a?ate?a? ?? ?atad??? t?? T????d?d?? p??a???se?? te ?a? d???e??). Cp. the verb ?atat???e??, and D.H. p. 194; and our own use of ‘run down.’ 22. ?????: cp. de Antiqq. Rom. iv. 4 ??? d? ?????? ?f?s?? (t?? ???se??), and iv. 11 ibid. t?? te d??a? ?????? ????p??ta?. 23. With this and the following pages should be compared the later version found in the de Demosth. cc. 51, 52. There ?????? (which in itself as a good prose word, used frequently by Demosthenes himself as well as by Dionysius 94 11 supra) is represented by ?a??da???. The Philistine critics of Dionysius’ day, and indeed of that of Demosthenes, regarded the capacity for taking pains as anything but a necessary adjunct of genius: cp. Plut. Vit. Demosth. c. 8 ?? t??t?? d??a? ?s?e? ?? ??? e?f??? ??, ???’ ?? p???? s???e???? de???t?t? ?a? d???e? ???e???. ?d??e? d? t??t?? s?e??? e??a? ??a t? ? ??d??? ????sa? t??a ???s?????? ?p? ?a???? ?????t??, ???? ?a??e??? ?? ?????s?? p??????? t?? d??? ?a????t?? ???ast? ? pa?e??e??, e? ? t???? pef???t???? ?a? pa?es?e?as????. e?? t??t? d’ ????? te p????? t?? d?a????? ???e?a??? a?t?? ?a? ????a? ?p?s??pt?? ????????? ?f?se? ??e?? a?t?? t? ?????ata. The really artistic Athens had, as Dionysius so forcibly indicates in this passage, always considered as a crime not preparation, but the want of preparation.
??, ?s?’, ?te ???f?? t??? ??????, ?t?a ?a? ?????? ?spe? ?? p??sta? pa?at???e???, ??a??tte?? ?pe???t? t??t??? t??? t?p??? t? ???a, st??f?? ??? ?a? ??t? t? ???ata, ?a? pa?af???tt?? t? ??? ?a? t??? ???????, ?a? t?? pt?se?? t?? ????t?? ?a? t?? ?????se?? t?? ???t?? ?a? p??ta t?5 s?e???ta t??? ?????? t?? ????? p???p?a?????; ??????? ??t?? e?? e?? t?sa?t?? s?e????a? ?a? f??a??a? ? t??????t?? ???? ?a?t?? d?d???. ta?ta d? ?a? t? t??t??? pa?ap??s?a ???d???ta? a?t??? ?a? ?ata??e?????ta? ?? ?a?ep?? ?? t?? ?p?????sa?t? ta?ta e?p??? p??t?? ?? ?t? ??d?? ?t?p??10 ??, e? ? t?sa?t?? d???? ???????? ???? ?s?? ??de?? t?? p??te??? ???as???t?? ?p? de???t?t? ?????, ???a s??tatt?e??? a????a ?a? d?d??? ?a?t?? ?pe?????? t? p??ta asa?????t? f???? ?a? ????? ??????? ?d?? e??? ?te p???a pa?a?a??e?? ?t’ ???a, p????? d’ ?f??? ??e?? t??t??15 p?????a? t?? te ?? t??? ???as?? ???????a? ?a? t?? e???f?a? t?? pe?? t? ???ata, ????? te ?a? t?? t?te ?????p?? ?? ??apt??? ???? ???pt??? ?a? t??e?t??? ?????ta? ??fe???t?? ??????, ???? d? ?s????t??? ?a? ???t???? t?? s?f?st??? ? ?? ??? t?? pa????????? ?????, ?? ?? t?? ?????st??20 ?????? ???f??te? ?p?fa????s??, ?? ?tes? d??a s??et??at?, ? d? ???t?? t??? ?a?t?? d?a?????? ?te????? ?a? ?st??????? ?a? p??ta t??p?? ??ap????? ?? d???e?pe? ??d?????ta ?e????? ?t?? p?s? ??? d?p?? t??? f????????? ?????a t? pe?? t?? f???p???a? t??d??? ?st????e?a t? te ???a ?a?25 d? ?a? t? pe?? t?? d??t??, ?? te?e?t?sa?t?? a?t?? ?????s?? [265] that, whenever he was writing his speeches, he would work in metres and rhythms after the fashion of clay-modellers, and would try to fit his clauses into these moulds, shifting the words to and fro, keeping an anxious eye on his longs and shorts, and fretting himself about cases of nouns, moods of verbs, and all the accidents of the parts of speech? So great a man would be a fool indeed were he to stoop to all this niggling and peddling.” If they scoff and jeer in these or similar terms, they may easily be countered by the following reply: First, it is not surprising after all that a man who is held to deserve a greater reputation than any of his predecessors who were distinguished for eloquence was anxious, when composing eternal works and submitting himself to the scrutiny of all-testing envy and time, not to admit either subject or word at random, and to attend carefully to both arrangement of ideas and beauty of words: particularly as the authors of that day were producing discourses which suggested not writing but carving and chasing—those, I mean, of the sophists Isocrates and Plato. For the former spent ten years over the composition of his Panegyric, according to the lowest recorded estimate of the time; while Plato did not cease, when eighty years old, to comb and curl his dialogues and reshape them in every way. Surely every scholar is acquainted with the stories of Plato’s passion for taking pains, especially that of the tablet which they say was found after his 1 ?s?’] ?st’ ?st?? M "" ?te compendio P: ?ta? MV "" ???f? MV 4 t? ??? ... ????t?? om. P 8 d?d??sa? P 10 ? ?? P 11 ? inseruit Sadaeus (coll. commentario de adm. vi dic. in Dem. c. 51) 13 d?d??s(??) P "" ?a?t?? EM: a?t?? PV 14 f???? ?a? ????? PMV: ????? E "" ??????? E: om. PMV "" e???? P 20 ?? ??? MV: ?? ?e EP 21 ?p?fa????s??, ?? MV: om. EP "" s??et??a?t? V 23 d???e?pe? PM: d????pe? EV 24 ?????a PV: ?????sa E: ?????sata M 4. t? ???: we cannot (for example) imagine Thucydides as anxiously counting the long syllables that find a place in his striking dictum ??t?? ?ta?a?p???? t??? p?????? ? ??t?s?? t?? ????e?a? (i. 20). But they are there, all the same, and add greatly to the dignity of the utterance. 6. ???????: a slight word-play on ?????? in 262 23 supra may be intended. 14. f???? ?a? ?????: the word-play might be represented in English by some such rendering as “submitting himself to the revision of those scrutineers of all immortality, the tooth of envy and the tooth of time,” or (simply) “envious tongues and envious time.” To such jingles Dionysius shows himself partial in the C.V. (cp. note on 64 11 supra). It may be that, in his essay on Demosthenes, he omits the words f???? ?a? deliberately and on the grounds of taste; but the later version differs so greatly from the earlier that not much significance can be attached to slight variations of this kind. 18. ??apt???, ‘mere mechanical writing,’ ‘scratching,’ ‘scribbling.’ 21. For this period of ten years cp. Long. de Sublim. iv. 2, and also Quintil. x. 4. 4. Quintilian writes: “temporis quoque esse debet modus. nam quod Cinnae Smyrnam novem annis accepimus scriptam, et Panegyricum Isokratis, qui parcissime, decem annis dicunt elaboratum, ad oratorem nihil pertinet, cuius nullum erit, si tam tardum fuerit, auxilium.” In using the words “qui parcissime” Quintilian may have had the present passage of the C.V. in mind. 26. d??t??, ‘tablet’: originally so called because of its delta-like, or triangular, shape.
e??e???a? p??????? eta?e????? t?? ????? t?? ????te?a? ????sa? t??de “?at??? ???? e?? ?e??a?? et? G?a?????? t?? ???st????.” t? ??? ?? ?t?p??, e? ?a? ???s???e? f???t?? e?f???a? te ?a? ?e?e?a? ????et? ?a? t?? ?d?? e??? ?a? ?asa??st?? t????a? ?te ???a ?te ???a; p???5 te ??? ????? ??? d??e? p??s??e?? ??d?? ?atas?e?????t? ?????? p???t????? ??e?a t?? ?a?t?? d???e?? a????a ?de??? t?? ??a??st?? ??????e??, ? ?????f?? te ?a? t??e?t?? pa?s?? ?? ??? f?a?t? ?e???? e?st???a? ?a? p????? ?p?de????????? pe?? t? f???a ?a? t? pt??a ?a? t?? ????? ?a?10 t?? t??a?ta? ????????a? ?atat??e?? t?? t????? t?? ????e?a?. t??t??? te d? t??? ?????? ???e??? d??e? ?? t?? ?? ??d?? ??? t?? e???t?? ?????? ?a? ?t? ??e??a e?p??, ?t? e??????? ?? ??ta ?a? ?e?st? t?? a??at?? ?pt?e??? a?t?? ??? ?????? p??ta pe??s??pe??, ?sa d??at? ?? e?? ?p?t?de?s??15 [267] death, with the beginning of the Republic (“I went down yesterday to the Piraeus together with Glaucon the son of Ariston”[193]) arranged in elaborately varying orders. What wonder, then, if Demosthenes also was careful to secure euphony and melody and to employ no random or untested word or thought? For it appears to me far more reasonable for a man who is composing public speeches, eternal memorials of his own powers, to attend even to the slightest details, than it is for the disciples of painters and workers in relief, who display the dexterity and industry of their hands in a perishable medium, to expend the finished resources of their art on veins and down and bloom and similar minutiae. These arguments seem to me to make no unreasonable claim; and we may further add that though when Demosthenes was a lad, and had but recently taken up the study of rhetoric, he naturally had to ask himself consciously what the effects attainable 3 ???st????] ?ef???? P 4 e?e?e?a? M1 5 e???? P "" ???a Schaeferus (dittographiam suspicatus et coll. 264 16, 66 5): ?t’ (?te V) ?????a MV: om. P 9 ?p?de????????? Us.: ?p?de????????? libri 10 f???a PMV: f?e?a E 12 t??t??? te PM: t??t??? V "" t?? ?? PM: t?? V 2. Demetrius (de Eloc. § 21) calls attention to the studied ease and intentional laxity of the opening period of the Republic: “The period of dialogue is one which remains lax, and is also simpler than the historical. It scarcely betrays the fact that it is a period. For instance: ‘I went down to the Piraeus,’ as far as the words ‘since they were now celebrating it for the first time.’ Here the clauses are flung one upon the other as in the disjointed style, and when we reach the end we hardly realize that the words form a period” (see also § 205 ibid.). In the passage of Dionysius it may well be meant that the words whose order was changed by Plato were not merely ?at??? ... ???st????, but the sentence, or sentences, which these introduce. (Usener suggests that P’s reading ?ef???? points to a longer quotation than that actually found in existing manuscripts; and Persius’ Arma virum, and Cicero’s O Tite, i.e. the De Senectute, may be recalled.) Quintilian, however, seems to think that the first four words only, or chiefly, are meant: though the possible permutations of these are few and would hardly need to be written down. He says (Inst. Or. viii. 6. 64): “nec aliud potest sermonem facere numerosum quam opportuna ordinis permutatio; neque alio ceris Platonis inventa sunt quattuor illa verba, quibus in illo pulcherrimo operum in Piraeeum se descendisse significat, plurimis modis scripta, quam quod eum quoque maxime facere experiretur.” Diog. Laert. iii. 37 makes a more general statement: ??f????? d? ?a? ?a?a?t??? e????as? p??????? ?st?a???? e???s?a? t?? ????? t?? ????te?a?. But be the words few or many, the main point is that trouble of this kind was reckoned an artistic (and even a patriotic) duty. Upton has stated the case well, in reference to Cicero’s anxiety to express the words ‘to the Piraeus’ in good Latin: “Quod si Platonis haec industria quibusdam curiosa nimis et sollicita videtur, ut quae nec aetati tanti viri, nec officio congruat: quid Cicero itidem fecerit, quantum latinitatis curam gravissimis etiam reipublicae negotiis districtus habuerit, in memoriam revocent. is annum iam agens sexagesimum, inter medios civilium bellorum tumultus, qui a Caesare Pompeioque excitarentur, cum nesciret, quo mittenda esset uxor, quo liberi; quem ad locum se reciperet, missis ad Atticum litteris [ad Att. vii. 3], ab eo doceri, an esset scribendum, ad Piraeea, in Piraeea, an in Piraeum, an Piraeum sine praepositione, impensius rogabat. quae res etsi levior, et grammaticis propria, patrem eloquentiae temporibus etiam periculosissimis adeo exercuit, ut haec verba, quae amicum exstimularent, addiderit: Si hoc mihi ??t?a persolveris, magna me molestia liberaris.” Nor was Julius Caesar less scrupulous in such matters than Cicero himself: their styles, different as they are, agree in exhibiting the fastidiousness of literary artists. Compare the modern instances mentioned in Long. p. 33, to which may be added that of Luther as described by Spalding: “non dubito narrare in Bibliotheca nostrae urbis regia servari chirographum Martini Lutheri, herois nostri, in quo exstat initium versionis Psalmorum mirifice et ipsum immutatum et subterlitum, ad conciliandos orationi, quamquam salutae, numeros.” See also Byron’s Letters (ed. Prothero) Nos. 247-255 and passim, and Antoine Albalat’s Le Travail du style enseignÉ par les corrections manuscrites des grands Écrivains, passim. 8. t?? ??a??st??: an interesting addition is made in the de Demosth. c. 51 p???t???? d’ ??a d????????, p??ta? ?pe???a? t??? ?a?’ a?t?? f?se? te ?a? p???, t?? ??a??st?? t???? e?? t? e? ???e??, e? d? ?a? ta?ta ?????sta, ???????se. 9. ??de????????? may perhaps be suggested in place of ?p?de?????????: cp. de Demosth. c. 51 ?? ??? d? t?? p??sta? ?? ?a? ??afe?? ?? ??? f?a?t? ?e???? e?st???a? ??de????e??? t?s??t??? e?sf????ta? p?????, ?ste ?t?. If, on the other hand, ?p?de????????? be retained, we may perhaps translate ‘pupils who have exercises in manual dexterity, and studies of veins, etc., given them to copy (cp. ?p?de??a).’—With ?e???? e?st???a? cp. ?e??? e?st???a? (‘well-aimed shafts’) in Eurip. Troad. 811. 10. t?? ?????: cp. Hor. Ars P. 32 “Aemilium circa ludum faber imus et ungues " exprimet et molles imitabitur aere capillos, " infelix operis summa, quia ponere totum " nesciet.” ????? is the ‘lanugo plumea.’ Cp. de Demosth. c. 38 ????? ???a??p????. 11. ?atat??e?? ?t?. = ?atat??e?? e?? ta?ta t?? t???a?, de Demosth. c. 51. 15. After ??????, ?? may be inserted with Sauppe, who compares de Demosth. c. 52 ?t? e??????? ?? ?t? ??ta ?a? ?e?st? t?? a??at?? ?pt?e??? a?t?? ??? ?????? ?? ?a? ta?ta ?a? t???a p??ta d?? p????? ?p?e?e?a? te ?a? f???t?d?? ??e??. But the verb may have been omitted in the C.V. in order to avoid its repetition with ?sa d??at? ??.
?????p???? pese??? ?pe?d? d? ? ??????? ?s??s?? ?s??? p????? ?a??sa t?p??? t???? ?? t? d?a???? pa?t?? t?? e?et????? ?a? sf?a??da? ??ep???se?, ?? t?? ??st?? te ?a? ?p? t?? ??e?? a?t? ?d? p??e??. ???? t? ???eta? ??? ta?? ???a?? t???a??, ?? ?????e?? t?? ? p???s?? t? t?????5 a?t??a ?? ???a???e?? te ?a? ????e?? ?a? a??e?? ????? e?d?te? ?ta? ????se?? ????s?s?? ?s???????, ?? p???? p?a?ate????te? ?pa?????s?? a?t?? e???? ?p? t?? ??????? ?a ???se?? a??????te? d? ?e ????? te p???? ?a? p??? t?? d???e?? t?? f?????? ??a?a????s??, ?a? ??? e???? a?10 ?e??e? a?t?? ?? ??e? t?? d??? t? pa?a??e???e?a ?sa?, ??? d? p?te ?a? ?te ? p???? ?s??s?? a?ta?? e?? f?se?? ?s??? ?at?st?se t? ????, t?te t?? ????? ??????t? ?p?t??e??. ?a? t? de? pe?? t?? ????? ???e??; ? ??? ?pa?te? ?se?, ?p???? ?a? p?sa? a?t?? d?a???a? t?? f??a??a?. t? d’ ?st? t??t?;15 t? ???ata ?ta? pa?de??e?a, p??t?? ?? t? ???ata a?t?? ??a?????e?, ?pe?ta t??? t?p??? ?a? t?? d???e??, e??’ ??t? t?? s???a?? ?a? t? ?? ta?ta?? p???, ?a? et? t??t? ?d? t?? ???e?? ?a? t? s?e???ta a?ta??, ??t?se?? te ???? ?a? s?st???? ?a? p??s?d?a? ?a? t? pa?ap??s?a20 t??t???? ?ta? d? t?? t??t?? ?p?st??? ???e?, t?te ????e?a ???fe?? te ?a? ??a????s?e??, ?at? s???a?? ?? ?a? ?ad??? t? p??t??? ?pe?d?? d? ? ?????? ????????? p??se???? t?p??? ?s?????? a?t?? ?? ta?? ???a?? ??? ?p???s?, t?te ?p? t?? ??st?? d??e? a?t? ?a? p??25 ? t? ?? ?p?d? t?? ????? ?pta?st?? d?e???e?a ??e? te ?a? t??e? ?p?st?. t????t? d? ?a? pe?? t?? s???es?? t?? ????t?? ?a? pe?? t?? e??pe?a? t?? ????? ?p???pt??? ???es?a? pa?? t??? ????ta?? t?? ?????. t??? d? t??t?? [269] by human skill were, yet when long training had issued in perfect mastery, and had graven on his mind forms and impressions of all that he had practised, he henceforth produced his effects with the utmost ease from sheer force of habit. Something similar occurs in the other arts whose end is activity or production. For example, when accomplished players on the lyre, the harp, or the flute hear an unfamiliar tune, they no sooner grasp it than with little trouble they run over it on the instrument themselves. They have mastered the values of the notes after much toiling and moiling, and so can reproduce them. Their hands were not at the outset in condition to do what was bidden them; they attained command of this accomplishment only after much time, when ample training had converted custom into second nature. Why pursue the subject? A fact familiar to all of us is enough to silence these quibblers. What may this be? When we are taught to read, first we learn off the names of the letters, then their forms and their values, then in due course syllables and their modifications, and finally words and their properties, viz. lengthenings and shortenings, accents, and the like. After acquiring the knowledge of these things, we begin to write and read, syllable by syllable and slowly at first. And when the lapse of a considerable time has implanted the forms of words firmly in our minds, then we deal with them without the least difficulty, and whenever any book is placed in our hands we go through it without stumbling, and with incredible facility and speed. We must suppose that something of this kind happens in the case of the trained exponent of the literary profession as regards the arrangement of words and the euphony of clauses. And it is not unnatural that those who 1 pese?? EP: ???e?? MV 3 sfa??da? P: sf?a??da? V 4 ?de? p??e?? E 8 ?a Us.: ???? PMV1: ???? ?a? V2 21 d? EM: te PV 23 ?? inseruit Sadaeus coll. comment. de Demosth. c. 52 "" ?pe?d?? E: ?pe? PV: ?pe?ta M 25 p???s? EM1: p???se? PM2V 27 t????t? EM: t????t? P: t????t?? V 29 t??? ... ?pe????? E: t??? ... ?pe????? PMV 3. ?? t?? ??st??: cp. ?p? t?? ??st?? l. 25 infra. 5. Dionysius is thinking of Aristot. Eth. Nic. i. 1 d?af??? d? t?? fa??eta? t?? te???? t? ?? ??? e?s?? ?????e?a?, t? d? pa?’ a?t?? ???a t???. ?? d’ e?s? t??? t??? pa?? t?? p???e??, ?? t??t??? e?t?? p?f??e t?? ??e??e??? t? ???a. 8. If ???? ???se? be retained, the meaning will be ‘not with much trouble, but by means of their acquired skill.’ But ?a ???se? derives support from the parallel passages in de Demosth. c. 52 ?a ???se? [???se? Sylburg, for the manuscript reading ???se??] and ?ste ?a ???se? ?e??????? te ?a? ?pta?st?? a?t?? e??a? t? ?????. 16. Referring to this description in the Cambridge Companion to Greek Studies p. 507, the late Dr. A. S. Wilkins remarks: “Some have supposed that Dionysius here describes the method of acquiring the power of reading, not by learning the names of the letters first, but by learning their powers, so combining them at once into syllables. But this is hardly consistent with his language, and is directly contradicted by a passage in Athenaeus, which tells how there was a kind of chant used in schools:—?ta ??fa a, ?ta e? e, etc. A terracotta plate found in Attica, doubtless intended for use in schools, contains a number of syllables a? a? ?a? da? e? e? ?e? de? ?t?.” 26. ?pta?st??: Usener reads ?pta?st?. But the adverb goes better with d?e???e?a than the adjective would with ??e? te ?a? t??e?. Cp. de Demosth. c. 51 (the later version of the present passage) ?pta?st?? te ?a? ?at? p????? e?p?te?a?, and Plato Theaet. 144 B ? d? ??t? ?e??? te ?a? ?pta?st?? ?a? ???s??? ???eta? ?p? t?? a??se?? te ?a? ??t?se?? et? p????? p???t?t??, ???? ??a??? ?e?a ???f?t? ????t?? (these last words are echoed in the de Demosth. c. 20). 29. ????ta??: cp. de Demosth. c. 18 ?a?t?? ?e t??? ????ta?? t?? ???????? ???e?? ?s????? t?? ?f?? p??se??a? de? ?a? ?f??t??? t?? ?a??, and de Isocr. c. 11 fin.; also de????? ?????st?? 282 3 infra.
?pe????? ? ?t??e?? ????? ?t????? ?a???e?? ?a? ?p?ste??, e? t? ?e??at????? ?f’ ?t???? ???eta? d?? t?????, ??? ??????. p??? ?? ??? t??? e????ta? ??e???e?? t? pa?a????ata t?? te???? ta?ta e???s??. XXVI pe?? d? t?? ?e???? te ?a? ??t??? s????se?? t??5 ????s?? p????? ????t?ta p??? t?? pe??? ????? t??a?t? t??a ???e?? ???, ?? p??t? ?? ?st?? a?t?a ???ta??a t?? a?t?? t??p?? ??pe? ?p? t?? ??t??? p???t???? ? t?? ????t?? a?t?? ?????, de?t??a d? ? t?? ????? s???es??, t??t? d? ? t?? pe???d?? s?et??a. t?? d? ????e??? ?? t??t?10 t? ??e? ?at?????? t? t?? ???e?? ???a de? p???e?d?? st??fe?? te ?a? s??a??tte?? ?a? t? ???a ?? d?ast?as? p??e?? s??t???, ? s??apa?t????ta t??? st????? ???? d?at????ta t? ?t???, ???s? te p??e?? a?t? ?a? ?????a, p??????? d? ?a? e?? ??ata s????e?? ?a??te?a ?????, t?? te pe???d???15 ?te ?s?e???e?? ?te ????s????a? t?? ???? pa?a?e???a? ?????a?? ?????es?a?? ????sta ??? fa??eta? ?????? t? pe?? t??? ?????? ?a? t? ?t?a pep?a??????. t??? ?? ??? t? ?p? ?a? t??? ????? ?a? t? ???a t? ??e?d? ?t?a ?atas?e?????s?? ??? ??est? p?????? d?a?a??e?? ?t???? ?20 ?????? t?? p???se??, ???’ ?????? ??e?? ?e? ?p? t?? a?t?? s??at??? t??? d? e??p????? ??est? p???? ?t?a ?a? ?????? e?? ?a? ?a?e?? pe???d??? ?s?’ ?? ?? t? ???et?a [271] are ignorant of this or unversed in any profession whatsoever should be surprised and incredulous when they hear that anything is executed with such mastery by another as a result of artistic training. This may suffice as a rejoinder to those who are accustomed to scoff at the rules of the rhetorical manuals. CHAPTER XXVI HOW VERSE CAN RESEMBLE PROSE Concerning melodious metrical composition which bears a close affinity to prose, my views are of the following kind. The prime factor here too, just as in the case of poetical prose, is the collocation of the words themselves; next, the composition of the clauses; third, the arrangement of the periods. He who wishes to succeed in this department must change the words about and connect them with each other in manifold ways, and make the clauses begin and end at various places within the lines, not allowing their sense to be self-contained in separate verses, but breaking up the measure. He must make the clauses vary in length and form, and will often also reduce them to phrases which are shorter than clauses, and will make the periods—those at any rate which adjoin one another—neither equal in size nor alike in construction; for an elastic treatment of rhythms and metres seems to bring verse quite near to prose. Now those authors who compose in epic or iambic verse, or use the other regular metres, cannot diversify their poetical works with many metres or rhythms, but must always adhere to the same metrical form. But the lyric poets can include many metres and rhythms in a single period. So that when the writers of monometers break up 1 ?t??e?? Reiskius: ?t???s?? libri 2 ?e??at????? PM: ?e???t????? V 5 s??????? M 10 s?et??a M: ?et??a EPV 17 ?????a?? EM: ???????? PV 2. ?e??at?????, ‘vigorously’: cp. Sext. Empir. p. 554 (Bekker) ?? ?e??at????? ?p???a?a? ?? d??at???? t?? ?p????a? t?? te ??a??? ?a? ?a???. The other reading ?e???t????? would mean ‘with tumult of applause’; or perhaps ‘in a welded, well-wrought way.’ 5. For the relation of Verse to Prose see Introduction, pp. 33-9. 8. Other references to poetical prose occur in 208 5, 250 10, 16 supra. 13. ? s??apa?t????ta t??? st?????, ‘not allowing the sense of the clauses to be self-contained in separate lines,’ lit. ‘not completing the clauses together with the lines.’ Dionysius means that verse-writers must (for the sake of variety) practise enjambement, i.e. the completion of the sense in another line. It is the neglect of this principle that makes the language of French classical tragedy [with exceptions, of course; e.g. Racine Athalie i. 1 “Celui qui met un frein,” etc.] so monotonous when compared with that of the Greek or Shakespearian tragedy. Besides the examples adduced by Dionysius, compare that quoted from Callimachus in the note on 272 4 infra and, in English, Tennyson’s Dora and Wordsworth’s Michael. Such English poems without rhyme might be written out as continuous prose, and their true character would pass unsuspected by many readers, pauses at the ends of lines being often studiously avoided; e.g. the opening of Tennyson’s Dora: “With farmer Allen at the farm abode William and Dora. William was his son, and she his niece. He often look’d at them, and often thought, ‘I’ll make them man and wife.’ Now Dora felt her uncle’s will in all, and yearn’d toward William; but the youth, because he had been always with her in the house, thought not of Dora.” Similarly Homer’s “???? ’ ????pa?a? ??f??? ???st??e? ??d?e? ?????e? ????????, pe??sa? d? e de??’ ??a???te? t??d’ ??d??? p??? d?a?’? ? d’ ????? ???? ?d??e” (Odyss. xv. 427-9) might almost be an extract from a speech of Lysias. Some remarkable examples of enjambement (or ‘overflow’) might also be quoted from Swinburne’s recent poem, The Duke of Gandia. 17. Cp. Cic. de Orat. i. 16. 70 “est enim finitimus oratori poËta, numeris astrictor paulo, verborum autem licentia liberior, multis vero ornandi generibus socius, ac paene par.”
s??t????te? ?ta? d?a??s?s? t??? st????? t??? ?????? d?a?a????te? ????te ?????, d?a????s? ?a? ?fa?????s? t?? ????e?a? t?? ?t???, ?a? ?ta? t?? pe???d??? e???e? te ?a? s??at? p?????a? p???s??, e?? ????? ??????s?? ??? t?? ?t???? ?? d? e??p???? p????t???? t?? st??f?? ???a??e???5 ?a? t?? ????? ???st?te p???? ???s?? te ??t?? ?a? ??????? ???????? ???????? te ?a? ???s??? p????e??? t?? d?a???se??, d?’ ?f? d? ta?ta ??? ???te?, ??? ??e?d??? ??t?????? ?ae?? ????? p????? t?? p??? t??? ?????? ????t?ta ?atas?e?????s?? ?? t??? ??es??, ??est? te ?a? t??p???? ?a?10 ????? ?a? ???tt?at???? ?a? t?? ????? p???t???? ????t?? e???t?? ?? t??? p???as?? ?d?? ?tt?? a?t? fa??es?a? ???? pa?ap??s?a. ?de?? d? ?p??aa??t? e ????e?? ?t? ?a??a p???at?? ? ?a?????? ????e?de?a d??e? t?? e??a?, ?d? ?ata????s??t?15 ?? ta?t?? t?? ?a??a?, ?? ??a ??? ?a??a? t??? ?? ??eta?? t?tt? p????t?? ? ?????? ?? d? ???? d?a??e?? ??? t??t??? t? sp??da?a ?p? t?? ?de??? ?????, ????sa? a??t?. ??? t??? ?????? t?? ?? ?d??t?? ?p?st?e??? ??ta, t?? ?d???s??? t??t?? ???? ?a? f??a???, t?? d? p???t????, ?? ? t? p???20 ?ates?e?as???? ?st? ?a? ??te????, ? t? ?? ?? t?? p????t?? ????? e???s?? t? f????? ?a? ?d???s??, ????t?? ????? t??ea?, ? t? d’ ?? t? ?ates?e?as??? ?a? ??t????, ????? ?a? sp??d?? ?p?t?de??? t????e?? ???a?. e? ?? ??? d?af???? p??s?????a? t?? ????? ???te??? ?t???a?e?, ?????????25 ?? ?? ?a? t?? p????t?? ? t??t??? ????e? d?af????? ???as? ?a?e?? ???te???? ?pe?d? d? ? te sp??da??? ?a? ? t?? ?de??? ????? ????? ?a?e?ta? ?????, ??? ?? ?a?t???? t?? t? ?? ?????ta t? ?a?? ???? p???ata ?a?? ????e???, [273] the lines by distributing them into clauses now one way now another, they dissolve and efface the regularity of the metre; and when they diversify the periods in size and form, they make us forget the metre. On the other hand, the lyric poets compose their strophes in many metres; and again, from the fact that the clauses vary from time to time in length and form, they make the divisions unlike in form and size. From both these causes they hinder our apprehension of any uniform rhythm, and so they produce, as by design, in lyric poems a great likeness to prose. It is quite possible, moreover, for the poems to retain many figurative, unfamiliar, exceptional, and otherwise poetical words, and none the less to show a close resemblance to prose. And let no one think me ignorant of the fact that the so-called “pedestrian character” is commonly regarded as a vice in poetry, or impute to me, of all persons, the folly of ranking any bad quality among the virtues of poetry or prose. Let my critic rather pay attention and learn how here once more I claim to distinguish what merits serious consideration from what is worthless. I observe that, among prose styles, there is on the one side the uncultivated style, by which I mean the prevailing frivolous gabble, and on the other side the language of public life which is, in the main, studied and artistic; and so, whenever I find any poetry which resembles the frivolous gabble I have referred to, I regard it as beneath criticism. I think that alone to be fit for serious imitation which resembles the studied and artistic kind. Now, if each sort of prose had a different appellation, it would have been only consistent to call the corresponding sorts of poetry also by different names. But since both the good and the worthless are called “prose,” it may not be wrong to regard as noble and bad “poetry” that which 1 d?a??s?s? P: d?a?e?p?s? M: d?a??p?s? V 3 e???? P 5 t?s t??f?? P 6 ???st?te Us.: ???st?? libri "" te ??t?? M: ??t?? PV 8 ?f? d? M: ?f? PV 11 t?? ????? Us.: t?? ????? t?? libri 15 ?a?????? om. M "" t??] t?s P "" ?ata????s??t? MV: ?ata?????s??t? P (sed cf. 278 7 et alibi) 17 ?’ ?? P 19 t??? ?????? Schaeferus: t?? ????? libri "" ?d???s??? P 20 t? p??? PM: p??? t? V 21 p????t?? PM: p???t?? V 22 ?d???s??? P "" ????? P: ????? a?t? MV 28 ????? compendio P: om. MV 4. e?? ????? ??????s??: the following Epigram of Callimachus will illustrate Dionysius’ meaning:— ???? ?e????pp?? ???pt?e?, ?e???? d? d?????? ?as??? ??t?a?e pa??e???? a?t??e??? ??e?? ??? ?de?fe?? ?? p??? ?e?sa ??? ?t??. d?d??? d’ ????? ?se?de ?a??? pat??? ???st?pp???, ?at?f?se? d? ?????? p?sa t?? e?te???? ????? ?d??sa d???. (The text is that of Wilamowitz-Moellendorff Callimachi Hymni et Epigrammata p. 59. Upton, who quotes the epigram, adds: “En tibi ea omnia, quae tradit Dionysius, accurate praestita: sententiae inaequales, disparia membra: ipsi adeo versus dissecti, nec sensu, nec verborum structura, nisi in sequentem usque progrediatur, absoluta. quibus factum est, ut prosaicae orationi, salva tamen dignitate, quam proxime accedatur.” Compare also the first eight lines of Mimnermus Eleg. ii.) 6. ???st?te: Upton here conjectures ???st??, Schaefer ???st??. 15. t?? to be connected with ?a??a. In the next line ?a??a? t??? come close together. 19. a??t?: supply p?? t??, or the like, from ?de?? in l. 14. Cp. Hor. Serm. i. 1. 1 “qui fit, Maecenas, ut nemo, quam sibi sortem " seu ratio dederit seu fors obiecerit, illa " contentus vivat, laudet diversa sequentes?”
t? d? t? ?????? p?????, ??d?? ?p? t?? t?? ????? ??e?de?a? ta?att?e???. ????se? ??? ??d?? ? t?? ???as?a? ????t?? ?at? d?af???? tatt????? p?a??t?? t?? ??at???? f?s?? ????. e?????? d? ?a? pe?? t??t??, pa?ade??at? s?? t??5 e??????? ????a ?e?? a?t?? ?ata??e?s? t?? ?????. ?? ?? ??? t?? ?p???? p???se?? ta?ta ?p????? a?t?? ? ?’ ?? ?????? p??s?? t???e?a? ?ta?p??? ?? ?? d? t??t? ?????. ?te??? d? ????? ??’ ???e?ta10 ??att?? te t?? p??t???? ?a? d??a t???? t?? st????. t??t?? d? t??t? d?’ ????a? ??att?? ????? ???t???. t?ta?t?? d? ? ?? ????? 15 p?f?ade d??? ?f???? ?? ??st????? d?? s???e?e??? ?a? t??? p??t????? ??d?? ??????. ?pe?ta t? te?e?ta??? ? ?? ??t??? ???sta ??det? ?????? ??? ?t?sat? d??? ?d?sse??20 ?te?? ?? t?? t??t?? p????? st????, t?? d? tet??t?? t? p??s???? t?? ????e?a? ?f???????. ?pe?t’ a???? t?? d’ ??’ ??? p??d?? e??’ ?e??? ?? s??e?t????? ??d? t??t? t? st???. ???a ?? a??? 25 ????? d?d?t? [275] resembles noble and contemptible prose respectively, and not to be in any way disturbed by mere identity of terms. The application of similar names to different things will not prevent us from discerning the true nature of the things in either case. As I have gone so far as to deal with this subject, I will end by subjoining a few examples of the features in question. From epic poetry it will be enough to quote the following lines:— But he from the haven went where the rugged pathway led.[194] Here we have one clause. Observe the next— Up the wooded land. It is shorter than the other, and cuts the line in two. The third is— through the hills: a segment still shorter than a clause. The fourth— unto where Athene had said That he should light on the goodly swineherd— consists of two half-lines and is in no way like the former. Then the conclusion— the man who best Gave heed to the goods of his lord, of the thralls that Odysseus possessed, which leaves the third line unfinished, while by the addition of the fourth it loses all undue uniformity. Then again— By the house-front sitting he found him, where once more the words do not run out the full course of the line. there where the courtyard wall Was builded tall. 1 ??d?? ... ta?att?e??? MV: om. P 3 tatt????? Sauppius: tatt???? libri 5 e?????? ... ?e?? Us.: ?a? pe?? t??t?? [?? add. MV] ????. ?? d? p??????? t? pa?ade??ata ?e?? PMV 8 ? ?’] ? Hom. 11 t???? EV: t????t?? PM 14 t?ta?t?? d? E: om. PMV 15 ? Hom.: ? V: ?? [fort. ??] PM, E 22 ?pe?t’ ... ?e??? om. P 25 ???? ?? PM 3. ?at? ... tatt?????: cp. Ven. A Schol. on Il. xv. 347 ?t? ????d?t?? ???fe? ?p?sse?es???. s???e?ta? d? t? d????? ?at? p?e????? tass?e???. 6. a?t??, ‘here,’ ‘on the spot.’ Cp. Diod. Sic. ii. 60 ?e?? d? t?? ?? ???? t?? ???? ?e?e?????? ?pa??e??a? tete?e??te? a?t?? pe???????e? t??de t?? ????.—With ?ata??e?s? cp. Antiq. Rom. vii. 14 te?e?t?? d’ ? ????t??, e?? ?pe???? t??a t????de ?at???e?se t?? ?????, ?? ?t?. 7. In Latin, Bircovius well compares Virg. Aen. i. 180-91. 8. Dionysius’ point will be better appreciated if the passage of the Odyssey (xiv. 1-7) be given not bit by bit but as a whole:— a?t?? ? ?’ ?? ?????? p??s?? t???e?a? ?ta?p?? ????? ??’ ???e?ta d?’ ????a?, ? ?? ????? p?f?ade d??? ?f????, ? ?? ??t??? ???sta ??det? ??????, ??? ?t?sat? d??? ?d?sse??. t?? d’ ??’ ??? p??d?? e??’ ?e???, ???a ?? a??? ????? d?d?t?, pe??s??pt? ??? ????, ?a?? te e???? te, pe??d????. 15. Compare (in Latin) the opening of Terence’s Phormio, if written continuously: “Amicus summus meus et popularis Geta heri ad me venit. erat ei de ratiuncula iam pridem apud me relicuom pauxillulum nummorum: id ut conficerem. confeci: adfero. nam erilem filium eius duxisse audio uxorem: ei credo munus hoc corraditur. quam inique comparatumst. ei qui minus habent ut semper aliquid addant ditioribus!”
???s?? ?a? t??t? t? p??te??. ??pe?ta ? ???? ???? ?pe???d?? ?? ?????? te ?a? ??as? ?e??e???? ?p??e?? ??? pe??s??pt? ??? ????, p???? ?p??se? ?a?? te e???? te5 ?a??te??? ????? ???t???, e?ta pe??d???? ???a ?a?’ ?a?t? ???? t??a ????. e??’ ???? t? ???a t?? a?t?? ?atas?e??se? t??p??? t? ??? de? ????e??; ?? d? t?? p???se?? t?? ?a???? t? pa?’ ????p?d??10 ta?t? ? ?a?a pat??? ?? ????? ????eta?, ?a??’, t? p??t?? ???? t??t?? ?????. ?? te p?t?a? ????d?? d?s?e?e??? 15 ??? ?ate?e?? t? de?te??? ???? t??de. ???e? e???a? ?????. t??t? t??t??. t? ?? p??te?a e????a st????, t??t? d? ??att??.20 ???? ??? ????? pa?? e t? ???????? t??te? ?a??a??? ??a??e?? et? t??t? ?????d’ ???? ?a???????,25 ????te??? a?t?? st??? s?et???e???. e?t’ a???? ?te??? st???? te ??att?? ?a? st???? e???? [277] This, too, does not balance the former. Further, the order of ideas in the continuation of the passage is unperiodic, though the words are cast into the form of clauses and sections. For, after adding In a place with a clear view round about, we shall find him subjoining: Massy and fair to behold, which is a segment shorter than a clause. Next we find Free on every side, where the one Greek word (pe??d????) by itself carries a certain meaning. And so on: we shall find him elaborating everything that follows in the same way. Why go into unnecessary detail? From iambic poetry may be taken these lines of Euripides:— Fatherland, ta’en by Pelops in possession, Hail![195] Thus far the first clause extends. And thou, Pan, who haunt’st the stormy steeps Of Arcady.[195] So far the second extends. Whereof I boast my birth.[195] That is the third. The former are longer than a line; the last is shorter. Me Auge, Aleus’ daughter, not of wedlock Bare to Tirynthian Heracles.[195] And afterwards— This knows Yon hill Parthenian.[195] Not one of these corresponds exactly to a line. Then once more we find another clause which is from one point of view less than a line and from the other longer— 1 ?a? V: ?at? PM 4 ?p??e? P 5 ?a??? te e????? te PM 9 ????e?? P: ????e?? t?? ????? MV 10 pa?’ e???pd? sic P: e???p?d?? MV 15 ?? te s: ?ste PMV "" d?s?e?e??? ????d?? PMV: transposuit Sylburgius 16 ??? inseruit Musgravius 19 e????a om. P "" st???? MV: st?? P: st???? s 21 a??? M: a?t? PV 24 ?????d’ s: ?????de P: ?????d? MV 26 ???’ ?te??? PM: ??d?te??? V 12. ????eta?: sibi vindicat, ‘annexes.’—The fragment of Euripides, taken as a whole, runs thus in Nauck’s collection:— ? ?a?a pat???, ?? ????? ????eta?, ?a??’, ?? te p?t??? ????d?? d?s?e?e??? ??? ?ate?e??, ???e? e???a? ?????. ???? ??? ????? pa?? e t? ???????? t??te? ?a??a??? ??a??e?? ?????d’ ???? ?a???????, ???a ?t??’ ?d???? ??? ???se? ???e????a. 25. ?a???????: cp. Callim. Hymn. in Delum 70 fe??e ?? ???ad??, fe??e? d’ ???? ?e??? ????? " ?a???????, together with the scholium ???? ???ad?a? t? ?a???????, ???a t?? ????? t?? ??e?? ???at??a, ???e?a? t?? ??????, ?f?e??e? ??a????.
???a ?t??’ ?d???? ??? ???se? ???e????a ?a? t? ???? t??t??? pa?ap??s?a. ?? d? t?? e????? t? S????de?a ta?ta? ????apta? d? ?at? d?ast???? ??? ?? ???st?f???? ? ????? t?? ?ates?e?ase5 ????? ???’ ?? ? pe??? ????? ?pa?te?. p??se?e d? t? ??e? ?a? ??a????s?e ?at? d?ast????, ?a? e? ?s?’ ?t? ??seta? se ? ????? t?? ?d?? ?a? ??? ??e?? s?a?e?? ??te st??f?? ??te ??t?st??f?? ??t’ ?p?d??, ???? fa??seta? s?? ????? e?? e???e???. ?st? d? ? d?? pe?????? fe????? ?a??? t??10 ?a?t?? ?p?d?????? t??a?? ?te ????a?? ?? da?da??? ??e?? te ?? p???? ?f??e? ?????e?s? te ???a, de?at? ???pe? ??? ?d???t??s? pa?e?a??15 ?f? te ?e?s?? ???e f??a? ???a [279] where the Travail-queen From birth-pangs set my mother free.[196] And similarly with the lines which follow these. From lyric poetry the subjoined lines of Simonides may be taken. They are written according to divisions: not into those clauses for which Aristophanes or some other metrist laid down his canons, but into those which are required by prose. Please read the piece carefully by divisions: you may rest assured that the rhythmical arrangement of the ode will escape you, and you will be unable to guess which is the strophe or which the antistrophe or which the epode, but you will think it all one continuous piece of prose. The subject is DanaË, borne across the sea lamenting her fate:— And when, in the carved ark lying, She felt it through darkness drifting Before the drear wind’s sighing And the great sea-ridges lifting, She shuddered with terror, she brake into weeping, And she folded her arms round Perseus sleeping; 5 ????? t?? P "" ?ateste?ase P 6 ?pete? P "" d? PM: d? V 7 ?at? P: ta?ta ?at? MV 9 ??t?st??f?? PM: ??t?st??f?? V "" ????? e?se???e??? P: ????? ??t?s? d?e???e??? MV 10 ?a???] d’ ?? ? P 13 t? ?? Schneidewinus: te ?? PM: t’ ?? V "" ?f??e? ante ?? Bergkius inseruit, post p???? Usenerus 14 te Brunckius: d? PMV 15 ???pe? Brunckius: ???pe? P: ??e?pe? MV "" ??? Thierschius: ??t’ P: ??t’ MV 4. Bircovius points out that Hor. Carm. iii. 27. 33 ff. might be printed as continuous prose, thus: “quae simul centum tetigit potentem oppidis Creten: ‘Pater, o relictae filiae nomen, pietasque’ dixit ‘victa furore! unde quo veni? levis una mors est virginum culpae. vigilansne ploro turpe commissum, an vitiis carentem ludit imago vana, quae porta fugiens eburna somnium ducit?’” etc. The short rhymeless lines of Matthew Arnold’s Rugby Chapel might be run together in the same way, e.g. “There thou dost lie, in the gloom of the autumn evening. But ah! that word, gloom, to my mind brings thee back, in the light of thy radiant vigour, again; in the gloom of November we pass’d days not dark at thy side; seasons impair’d not the ray of thy buoyant cheerfulness clear. Such thou wast! and I stand in the autumn evening, and think of by-gone evenings with thee.” The word-arrangement from line to line is such that this passage might almost be read as prose, except for a certain rhythm and for an occasional departure from the word-order of ordinary prose. 5. Aristophanes: cp. note on 218 19 supra. 8. Compare, for example, the last two stanzas, printed continuously, of Tennyson’s In Memoriam cxv.: “Where now the seamew pipes, or dives in yonder greening gleam, and fly the happy birds, that change their sky to build and brood, that live their lives from land to land; and in my breast spring wakens too; and my regret becomes an April violet, and buds and blossoms like the rest.” 11. ?p?d??????: probably the DanaË was a ??????, and in any case it illustrates, to the full, the “maestius lacrimis Simonideis” of Catullus (Carm. xxxviii. 8), or Wordsworth’s “one precious, tender-hearted scroll " Of pure Simonides.” Cp. also de Imitat. ii. 6. 2 ?a?’ ? e?t??? e???s?eta? ?a? ???d????, t? ???t??es?a? ? e?a??p?ep?? ???? pa??t????: and Quintil. x. 1. 64 “Simonides, tenuis alioqui, sermone proprio et iucunditate quadam commendari potest; praecipua tamen eius in commovenda miseratione virtus, ut quidam in hac eum parte omnibus eius operis auctoribus praeferant.” 12. Verse-translations of the DanaË will be found also in J. A. Symonds’ Studies of the Greek Poets i. 160, and in Walter Headlam’s Book of Greek Verse pp. 49-51. Headlam observes that the DanaË is a passage extracted from a longer poem, and that the best commentary on it is Lucian’s Dialogues of the Sea 12. Weir Smyth (Greek Lyric Poetry p. 321) remarks: “It must be confessed that, if we have all that Dionysius transcribed, he has proved his point [viz. that by an arrangement into d?ast??a? the poetical rhythm can be so obscured that the reader will be unable to recognize strophe, antistrophe, or epode] so successfully that no one has been able to demonstrate the existence of all three parts of the triad. Wilamowitz (Isyllos 144) claims to have restored strophe (??e?? ... d???at?), epode (?a??e???f? ... de???? ??), and antistrophe (?a? ??? ...); ?te ... da?da??? belonging to another triad. To accept this adjustment one must have faith in the extremely elastic ionics of the German scholar. Nietzsche, R. M. 23. 481, thought that 1-3 formed the end of the strophe, 4-12 the antistrophe (1-3 = 10-12). In v. 1 he omitted ?? and read t’ ???? p?e??? with ??e???e?? in 10, but even then the dactyls vary with spondees over frequently. By a series of reckless conjectures Hartung extricated strophe and antistrophe out of the lines, while Blass’ (Philol. 32. 140) similar conclusion is reached by conjectures only less hazardous than those of Hartung. Schneidewin and Bergk, adopting the easier course, which refuses all credence to Dionysius, found only antistrophe and epode; and so, doubtfully, Michelangeli; while Ahrens (Jahresber. des Lyceums zu Hannover, 1853), in despair, classed the fragment among the ?p??e????a. Since verses 2-3 may = 11-12, I have followed Nietzsche, though with much hesitation. The last seven verses suit the character of a concluding epode.” 15. ???pe? = ??ep???? (same sense as Usener’s conjecture f??tte?).
e?p?? t’? ? t????, ???? ??? p????, s? d’ ??te??? ?a?a???? d’ ??e? ????sse?? ?? ?te?p?? d???at? ?a??e???f? d??a ???t?? ??ape? ??a??? te d??f? sta?e??.5 ??a? d’ ?pe??e? te?? ???? a?e?a? pa????t?? ??at?? ??? ????e?? ??d’ ????? f??????, p??f???? ?e?e??? ?? ??a??d? p??? ???p? ?a??? p??s?p??. e? d? t?? de???? t? ?e de???? ??,10 ?a? ?e? ??? ???t?? ?ept?? ?pe??e? ??a?? ????a?, e?de ??f??, e?d?t? d? p??t??, e?d?t? ?et??? ?a???. eta????a d? t?? fa?e??, ?e? p?te?, ?? s???15 ? t? d? ?a?sa???? ?p?? e???a? ??sf? d??a?, s??????? ??. t??a?t? ?st? t? ???a t??? ?a???? ?????? ?t?a ?a? ???, d?? ta?ta? ????e?a t?? a?t?a? ?? p??e?p?? s??. t???’ ??e?? d???? ??te???, ? ???fe, “p????? ??t?????20 ?????,” e? ?????e??? ?? ta?? ?e?s? te a?t? s??e??? ?spe? [281] And “Oh my baby,” she moaned, “for my lot Of anguish!—but thou, thou carest not: Adown sleep’s flood is thy child-soul sweeping, Though beams brass-welded on every side Make a darkness, even had the day not died When they launched thee forth at gloaming-tide. And the surf-crests fly o’er thy sunny hair As the waves roll past—thou dost not care: Neither carest thou for the wind’s shrill cry, As lapped in my crimson cloak thou dost lie On my breast, little face so fair—so fair! Ah, were these sights, these sounds of fear Fearsome to thee, that dainty ear Would hearken my words—nay, nay, my dear, Hear them not thou! Sleep, little one, sleep; And slumber thou, O unrestful deep! Sleep, measureless wrongs; let the past suffice: And oh, may a new day’s dawn arise On thy counsels, Zeus! O change them now! But if aught be presumptuous in this my prayer, If aught, O Father, of sin be there, Forgive it thou.”[197] Such are the verses and lyrics which resemble beautiful prose; and they owe this resemblance to the causes which I have already set forth to you. Here, then, Rufus, is my gift to you, which you will find “outweigh a multitude of others,”[198] if only you will keep it in 1 t???? Athen. ix. 396 E: t????? PMV 2 s? d’ ??te?? Casaubonus: ??d’ a?ta?? P: s? d’ a?te e?? Athen. (l.c.) 3 ??a?a????de? ?e? P, V: ?a?a???? d’ ?t??? Athen.: corr. Bergkius "" ????sse?s P, V: ???sse?? Athen. 4 d???at? Guelf.: d???at? PM: d???a?t? V "" d??a ???t?? ??ape? Us.: de???t? ?ape? P, MV 5 sta?e?? Bergkius: tad’ e?s P, MV 6 ??a? d’ Bergkius: a??ea? d’ P, V: a??a?a? d’ M 9 p??? ???p? ?. p?. Us.: p??s?p?? ?a??? p??s?p?? P: p??s?p?? ?a??? MV 10 ?? Sylburgius: ?? P: ? M: ? V 11 ?a? M: ??? V: ?e cum litura P "" ?ept?? s: ?ept?? PMV 14 a?t(a)????a (i.e. eta????a: cp. 90 4 supra) P: a?t(a)?????? M: ata??????a V 17 ??sf? d??a? Victorius: ???f? d??as P: ?? ?fe?d?as MV 19 p??e?p? PMV (cf. e?pe?e? P, Aristot. Rhet. 1408 a 32) 21 a?t? Sylburgius: a?t? PMV 4. d??a ???t??: cp. d??a e??t?? te ?a? ???as?a? (282 4), which may be an unconscious echo of this passage. “To me the expression seems to indicate that Simonides took a view of the story different from the ordinary one, and imagined that the chest was not open or boat-like but closed over,—a ‘Noah’s ark.’ This would not have suited the vase-painters, but there is nothing inconsistent with it in the poem. DanaË does not speak of seeing the waves, nor of the wind ruffling the child’s hair, but only of ????? f??????—she heard it. Hence I think the words imply—‘which, even apart from its being night, would be gloomy, and thou wert so launched forth in the darksome gloaming.’ She makes no reference to seeing the stars” (A. S. Way). 5. Schneidewin reads ta?e??. 7. ????e??: rarely constructed with the accusative case. 11. ??? ???t??: constructio ad sensum with ?pe??e? ??a? (= ?p????e?). 12. e?de ??f??: the a?????a (‘cradle-song, lullaby’) was familiar to the Greeks, and the mother does not forget it amid the perils of the sea. Cp. Theocr. xxiv. 7-9— e?det’ ?? ??fea ????e??? ?a? ????s??? ?p???? e?det’ ?? ????, d?’ ?de?fe?, e?s?a t???a? ????? e??????s?e ?a? ????? ?? ????s?e. 20. From Hom. Il. xi. 514, 515— ??t??? ??? ???? p????? ??t????? ????? ???? t’ ??t??e?? ?p? t’ ?p?a f??a?a p?sse??. ‘For more than a multitude availeth the leech for our need, When the shaft sticketh deep in the flesh, when the healing salve must be spread.’
t? ?a? ???? t?? p??? ???s??? ??e?? ?a? s??as?e?? a?t?? ta?? ?a?’ ???a? ???as?a??. ?? ??? a?t???? t? pa?a????ata t?? te???? ?st? de????? ?????st?? p???sa? t??? ????????? ?e d??a e??t?? te ?a? ???as?a?? ???’ ?p? t??? p??e?? ?a? ?a??pa?e?? ????????? ?e?ta? sp??da?a e??a? t?5 pa?a????ata ?a? ????? ???a ? fa??a ?a? ????sta. [283] your hands constantly like any other really useful thing, and exercise yourself in its lessons daily. No rules contained in rhetorical manuals can suffice to make experts of those who are determined to dispense with study and practice. They who are ready to undergo toil and hardship can alone decide whether such rules are trivial and useless, or worthy of serious consideration. 1 a?t?? ta?? Us.: a?t?? ta?s P: a?t? ta?? M: a?ta?? V 3 ?????st?? Sylburgius: de????s a? ta????stas sic P: ??ta????st?? etiam MV 4 ?e Us.: te P: om. MV 5 ????????? PM: om. V "" sp??da?a? e??a? (sic) P: ? sp??da?a e??a? MV 6 ?????s??? a???a??a(se??) pe(??) s????se?? ????t??: ~ litteris maiusculis subscripsit P 2. The training meant would consist chiefly in that general reading of Greek authors which is indicated in this treatise or in the de Imitatione, and in Quintilian’s Tenth Book: it would carry out the precept “vos exemplaria Graeca " nocturna versate manu, versate diurna.” Afterwards would follow the technical and systematic study of style or eloquence, regarded as a preparation for public life. 3. ?????st??: cp. note on 268 29 supra and Plato Phaedr. 269 D t? ?? d??as?a?, ? Fa?d?e, ?ste ?????st?? t??e?? ?e??s?a?, e????—?s?? d? ?a? ??a??a???—??e?? ?spe? t???a? e? ?? s?? ?p???e? f?se? ??t????? e??a?, ?s? ??t?? ????????, p??s?a?? ?p?st??? te ?a? e??t??, ?t?? d’ ?? ???e?p?? t??t??, ta?t? ?te??? ?s?. 4. The best Greeks and Romans at all times believed in work, and in genius as including the capacity for taking pains. Compare (in addition to the passage of the Phaedrus) Soph. El. 945 ??a? p???? t?? ????? ??d?? e?t??e?: Eurip. Fragm. 432 t? ??? p?????t? ?? ?e?? s???a??e?: Aristoph. Ran. 1370 ?p?p???? ?’ ?? de????: Cic. de Offic. i. 18. 60 “nec medici, nec imperatores, nec oratores, quamvis artis praecepta perceperint, quidquam magna laude dignum sine usu et exercitatione consequi possunt”: Quintil. Inst. Or. Prooem. § 27 “sicut et haec ipsa (bona ingenii) sine doctore perito, studio pertinaci, scribendi, legendi, dicendi multa et continua exercitatione per se nihil prosunt.” See also note on page 264 supra.
|